Two treatises of government in the former, the false principles and foundation of Sir Robert Filmer and his followers are detected and overthrown, the latter is an essay concerning the true original, extent, and end of civil government.
         Two treatises of government
         Locke, John, 1632-1704.
      
       
         
           1690
        
      
       Approx. 599 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 239 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A48901
         Wing L2766
         ESTC R2930
         12961686
         ocm 12961686
         96077
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A48901)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 96077)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 388:24)
      
       
         
           
             Two treatises of government in the former, the false principles and foundation of Sir Robert Filmer and his followers are detected and overthrown, the latter is an essay concerning the true original, extent, and end of civil government.
             Two treatises of government
             Locke, John, 1632-1704.
          
           [12], 271, [i.e. 467] p.
           
             Printed for Awnsham Churchill ...,
             London :
             1690.
          
           
             Attributed to John Locke. Cf. DNB.
             Later published as: Two treatises of civil government.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Filmer, Robert, -- Sir, d. 1653. -- Patriarcha.
           Political science -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-08 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2001-09 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2001-10 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2001-11 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           LICENSED
           .
        
         
           Aug.
           23.
           1689.
           
        
         
           I.
           Fraser
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           TWO
           TREATISES
           OF
           Government
           :
           In
           the
           former
           ,
           The
           
             false
             Principles
          
           ,
           and
           Foundation
           OF
           Sir
           
             ROBERT
             FILMER
          
           ,
           And
           his
           FOLLOWERS
           ,
           ARE
           Detected
           and
           Overthrown
           .
        
         
           The
           latter
           is
           an
           ESSAY
           CONCERNING
           THE
           True
           Original
           ,
           Extent
           ,
           and
           End
           OF
           Civil
           Government
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Awnsham
             Churchill
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Black
             Swan
          
           in
           Ave-Mary-Lane
           ,
           by
           Amen
           -
           Corner
           ,
           1690.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           Reader
           ,
        
         
           THou
           hast
           here
           the
           Beginning
           and
           End
           of
           a
           Discourse
           ,
           concerning
           Government
           ;
           what
           Fate
           has
           otherwise
           disposed
           of
           the
           Papers
           that
           should
           have
           filled
           up
           the
           middle
           ,
           and
           were
           more
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           worth
           while
           to
           tell
           thee
           .
           These
           ,
           which
           remain
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           to
           establish
           the
           Throne
           of
           our
           great
           Restorer
           ,
           Our
           present
           King
           William
           ;
           to
           make
           good
           his
           Title
           ,
           in
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           which
           being
           the
           only
           one
           ,
           of
           all
           lawful
           Governments
           ,
           he
           has
           more
           fully
           and
           clearly
           than
           any
           Prince
           in
           Christendom
           .
           And
           to
           justifie
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           whose
           love
           of
           their
           just
           and
           natural
           Rights
           ,
           
           with
           their
           Resolution
           to
           preserve
           them
           ,
           saved
           the
           Nation
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           on
           the
           very
           brink
           of
           Slavery
           and
           Ruine
           .
           If
           these
           Papers
           have
           that
           evidence
           ,
           I
           flatter
           my self
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           them
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           great
           miss
           of
           those
           which
           are
           lost
           ,
           and
           my
           Reader
           may
           be
           satisfied
           without
           them
           .
           For
           I
           imagine
           I
           shall
           have
           neither
           the
           time
           ,
           nor
           inclination
           to
           repeat
           my
           Pains
           ,
           and
           fill
           up
           the
           wanting
           part
           of
           my
           Answer
           ,
           by
           tracing
           Sir
           Robert
           again
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           Windings
           and
           Obscurities
           which
           are
           to
           be
           met
           with
           in
           the
           several
           Branches
           of
           his
           wonderful
           Systeme
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           and
           Body
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           have
           since
           so
           throughly
           confuted
           his
           Hypothesis
           ,
           that
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           no
           Body
           hereafter
           will
           have
           either
           the
           Confidence
           to
           appear
           against
           our
           common
           Safety
           ,
           and
           be
           again
           an
           Advocate
           for
           Slavery
           ;
           or
           the
           Weakness
           to
           be
           deceived
           with
           Contradictions
           dressed
           up
           in
           a
           popular
           Stile
           ,
           and
           well
           turned
           
           Periods
           .
           For
           if
           any
           one
           will
           be
           at
           the
           Pains
           himself
           ,
           in
           those
           Parts
           which
           are
           here
           untouched
           ,
           to
           strip
           Sir
           
           Robert's
           Discourses
           of
           the
           Flourish
           of
           doubtful
           Expressions
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           reduce
           his
           Words
           to
           direct
           ,
           positive
           ,
           intelligible
           Propositions
           ,
           and
           then
           compare
           them
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           he
           will
           quickly
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           there
           was
           never
           so
           much
           glib
           Nonsense
           put
           together
           in
           well
           sounding
           English.
           If
           he
           think
           it
           not
           worth
           while
           ,
           to
           examine
           his
           Works
           all
           through
           ,
           let
           him
           make
           an
           Experiment
           in
           that
           Part
           where
           he
           treats
           of
           Usurpation
           ;
           and
           l●t
           him
           try
           whether
           he
           can
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Skill
           ,
           make
           Sir
           Robert
           intelligible
           ,
           and
           consistent
           with
           himself
           ,
           or
           common
           sense
           .
           I
           should
           not
           speak
           so
           plainly
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           long
           since
           past
           answering
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           of
           late
           Years
           ,
           publickly
           owned
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           the
           Currant
           Divinity
           of
           the
           T●●es
           .
           'T
           is
           necessary
           those
           Men
           ,
           
           who
           ,
           taking
           on
           them
           to
           be
           Teachers
           ,
           have
           so
           dangerously
           mis-led
           others
           ,
           should
           be
           openly
           shewed
           of
           what
           Authority
           their
           Patriarch
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           followed
           ,
           is
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           may
           either
           recant
           what
           ,
           upon
           so
           ill
           Grounds
           ,
           they
           have
           vented
           ,
           or
           justifie
           his
           Opinions
           .
           For
           I
           should
           not
           have
           writ
           against
           Sir
           Robert
           ,
           or
           taken
           the
           pains
           to
           shew
           his
           Mistakes
           ,
           Inconsistencies
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           (
           what
           he
           so
           much
           boasts
           of
           ,
           and
           pretends
           wholly
           to
           build
           on
           )
           Scripture-Proofs
           ,
           were
           there
           not
           Men
           amongst
           us
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           crying
           up
           his
           Books
           ,
           and
           espousing
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           save
           me
           from
           the
           Reproach
           or
           writing
           against
           a
           dead
           Adversary
           .
           They
           have
           been
           so
           zealous
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           have
           done
           him
           any
           wrong
           ,
           I
           cannot
           hope
           they
           should
           spare
           me
           .
           I
           wish
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           done
           the
           Truth
           and
           the
           Publick
           wrong
           ,
           (
           there
           being
           scarce
           a
           greater
           mischief
           to
           Prince
           and
           People
           ,
           than
           
           the
           propagating
           wrong
           Notions
           concerning
           Government
           )
           they
           would
           be
           as
           ready
           to
           redress
           it
           .
           And
           that
           all
           times
           might
           not
           have
           reason
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           
             Drum
             Ecclesiastick
          
           .
           If
           any
           one
           ,
           concerned
           really
           for
           Truth
           ,
           undertake
           the
           Confutation
           of
           my
           Hypothesis
           ,
           I
           promise
           him
           either
           to
           recant
           my
           mistake
           ,
           upon
           fair
           Conviction
           ;
           or
           to
           answer
           his
           difficulties
           .
           But
           he
           must
           remember
           two
           Things
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           cavilling
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           at
           some
           Expression
           ,
           or
           little
           Incident
           of
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           not
           an
           Answer
           to
           my
           Book
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           I
           shall
           not
           take
           Railing
           for
           Arguments
           ,
           nor
           think
           either
           of
           these
           worth
           my
           notice
           .
           Though
           I
           shall
           always
           look
           on
           my self
           as
           bound
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           to
           any
           one
           ,
           who
           shall
           appear
           to
           be
           conscientiously
           scrupulous
           in
           the
           point
           ,
           and
           shall
           shew
           any
           just
           Grounds
           for
           his
           Scruples
           .
        
         
         
           I
           have
           nothing
           more
           ,
           but
           to
           advertise
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           
             
               A.
               
                 stands
                 for
                 our
                 Authour
              
               ,
            
             
               O.
               
                 For
                 his
                 Observations
                 on
              
               Hobbs
               ,
               Milton
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 that
                 a
                 bare
                 Quotation
                 of
                 Pages
                 always
                 means
                 Pages
                 of
                 his
              
               Patriarcha
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           of
           BOOK
           I.
           
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               I.
            
             THE
             Introduction
          
           
             
               p.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               II.
            
             Of
             Paternal
             ,
             and
             Regal
             Power
          
           
             
               p.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               III.
            
             Of
             
             Adam's
             Title
             to
             Sovereignty
             ,
             by
             Creation
          
           
             
               p.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               IV.
            
             Of
             
             Adam's
             Title
             to
             Sovereignty
             ,
             by
             Donation
             ,
             
               Gen.
               1.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             
               p.
               27.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               V.
            
             Of
             
             Adam's
             Title
             to
             Sovereignty
             ,
             by
             the
             Subjection
             of
             Eve
          
           
             
               p.
               55.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               VI.
            
             Of
             
             Adam's
             Title
             to
             Sovereignty
             ,
             by
             Fatherhood
          
           
             
               p.
               64.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               VII
            
             .
             Of
             Father-hood
             and
             Propriety
             ,
             consider'd
             together
             as
             fountains
             of
             Sovereignty
          
           
             
               p.
               94.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               VIII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Conveyance
             of
             
             Adam's
             Sovereign
             ,
             Monarchical
             Power
          
           
             
               p.
               103.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               IX
            
             .
             Of
             Monarchy
             ,
             by
             Inheritance
             from
             Adam
          
           
             
               p.
               107.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               X.
            
             Of
             the
             Heir
             to
             Monarchical
             Power
             of
             Adam
          
           
             
               p.
               132.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XI
            
             .
             Who
             Heir
          
           
             
               p.
               136.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           of
           BOOK
           II.
           
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               I.
            
             THE
             Introduction
          
           
             
               p.
               217.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               II.
            
             Of
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
          
           
             
               p.
               220.
            
             
          
           
             
             
               Chap.
               III.
            
             Of
             the
             State
             of
             War
          
           
             
               p.
               235.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               IV.
            
             Of
             Slavery
          
           
             
               p.
               241.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               V.
            
             Of
             Property
          
           
             
               p.
               243.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               VI.
            
             Of
             Paternal
             Power
          
           
             
               p.
               271.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               VII
            
             .
             Of
             Political
             ,
             or
             Civil
             Society
          
           
             
               p.
               297.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               VIII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Beginning
             of
             Political
             Societies
          
           
             
               p.
               316.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               IX
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Ends
             of
             Political
             Society
             ,
             and
             Government
          
           
             
               p.
               345.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               X.
            
             Of
             the
             Forms
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
          
           
             
               p.
               351.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XI
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Extent
             of
             the
             Legislative
             Power
          
           
             
               p.
               353.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             Executive
             ,
             and
             Federative
             Power
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
          
           
             
               p.
               365.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XIII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Subordination
             of
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
          
           
             
               p.
               369.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XIV
            
             .
             Of
             Prerogative
          
           
             
               p.
               382.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XV.
            
             Of
             Paternal
             ,
             Political
             ,
             and
             Despotical
             Power
             ,
             considered
             together
          
           
             
               p.
               392.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XVI
            
             .
             Of
             Conquest
          
           
             
               p.
               397.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XVII
            
             .
             Of
             Vsurpation
          
           
             
               p.
               418.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XVIII
            
             .
             Of
             Tyranny
          
           
             
               p.
               420.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XIX
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             Governments
          
           
             
               p.
               432.
            
             
          
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Contents
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           BOOK
           I.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             SLavery
             is
             so
             vile
             and
             miserable
             an
             Estate
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             so
             directly
             opposite
             to
             the
             generous
             temper
             and
             courage
             of
             our
             Nation
             ;
             that
             't
             is
             hardly
             to
             be
             conceived
             ,
             that
             an
             Englishman
             ,
             much
             less
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             should
             plead
             for
             't
             .
             And
             truly
             I
             should
             have
             taken
             this
             as
             any
             other
             Treatise
             ,
             which
             would
             perswade
             all
             Men
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Slaves
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             for
             such
             an
             other
             exercise
             of
             Wit
             ,
             as
             was
             his
             who
             writ
             the
             Encomium
             of
             Nero
             ,
             rather
             than
             for
             a
             serious
             Discourse
             meant
             in
             earnest
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             gravity
             of
             the
             Title
             and
             Epistle
             ,
             the
             Picture
             in
             the
             Front
             of
             Sr.
             Rbts
             ,
             Book
             ,
             and
             the
             applause
             that
             followed
             it
             ,
             required
             me
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Author
             and
             Publisher
             were
             both
             in
             earnest
             ,
             I
             therefore
             took
             the
             Patriarcha
             of
             Sr.
             
               R.
               Filmer
            
             into
             my
             hands
             with
             all
             the
             expectation
             ,
             and
             read
             it
             through
             with
             all
             the
             attention
             due
             to
             a
             Treatise
             ,
             that
             made
             such
             a
             noise
             at
             it's
             coming
             abroad
             ,
             and
             cannot
             
             but
             confess
             my self
             mightily
             surprised
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             Book
             which
             was
             to
             provide
             Chains
             for
             all
             mankind
             ,
             I
             should
             find
             nothing
             but
             a
             Rope
             of
             Sand
             useful
             perhaps
             to
             such
             whose
             skill
             and
             business
             it
             is
             to
             raise
             a
             dust
             ,
             and
             would
             blind
             the
             People
             the
             better
             to
             mislead
             them
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             of
             any
             force
             to
             draw
             those
             into
             Bondage
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             Eyes
             open
             and
             so
             much
             Sense
             about
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             consider
             that
             Chains
             are
             but
             an
             ill
             wearing
             ,
             how
             much
             care
             soever
             hath
             been
             taken
             to
             file
             and
             polish
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             If
             any
             one
             think
             I
             take
             too
             much
             liberty
             in
             speaking
             so
             freely
             of
             a
             Man
             who
             is
             the
             great
             Champion
             of
             absolute
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Idol
             of
             those
             who
             worship
             it
             ;
             I
             beseech
             him
             to
             make
             this
             small
             allowance
             for
             once
             ,
             to
             one
             ,
             who
             even
             after
             the
             reading
             of
             Roberts
             Book
             ,
             cannot
             but
             think
             himself
             as
             the
             Laws
             allow
             him
             a
             Freeman
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             no
             fault
             it
             is
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             unless
             any
             one
             better
             skill'd
             in
             the
             Fate
             of
             it
             than
             I
             ,
             should
             have
             it
             revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             Treatise
             which
             has
             lain
             dormant
             so
             long
             ,
             was
             when
             it
             appeared
             in
             the
             World
             to
             carry
             by
             strength
             of
             its
             Arguments
             ,
             all
             Liberty
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             thence
             forth
             our
             Authors
             short
             model
             was
             to
             be
             the
             pattern
             in
             the
             Mount
             and
             the
             perfect
             Standard
             of
             Politics
             for
             the
             
             future
             .
             His
             System
             lies
             in
             a
             little
             compass
             't
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             
               
                 That
                 all
                 Government
                 is
                 absolute
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ground
                 he
                 builds
                 on
                 is
                 this
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 no
                 Man
                 is
                 born
                 free
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Since
             there
             have
             been
             a
             generation
             of
             Men
             sprung
             up
             in
             the
             World
             that
             would
             flatter
             Princes
             with
             an
             Opinion
             that
             they
             have
             a
             Divine
             Right
             to
             absolute
             Power
             ,
             let
             the
             Laws
             by
             which
             they
             are
             constituted
             and
             are
             to
             govern
             ,
             and
             the
             Conditions
             under
             which
             they
             enter
             upon
             their
             Authority
             ,
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             their
             engagements
             to
             observe
             them
             never
             so
             well
             ratified
             by
             solemn
             Oaths
             and
             Promises
             ,
             they
             have
             denied
             Mankind
             a
             Right
             ,
             to
             natural
             Freedom
             ,
             whereby
             they
             have
             not
             only
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             expos'd
             all
             Subjects
             to
             the
             utmost
             Misery
             of
             Tyranny
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             but
             have
             also
             so
             unsettled
             the
             Titles
             ,
             and
             shaken
             the
             Thrones
             of
             Princes
             .
             (
             For
             they
             too
             ,
             by
             these
             Men's
             Doctrin
             ,
             except
             only
             one
             ,
             are
             all
             born
             Slaves
             ,
             and
             by
             divine
             Right
             are
             Subjects
             to
             Adams
             right
             Heir
             )
             as
             if
             they
             had
             design'd
             to
             make
             War
             upon
             all
             Government
             ,
             and
             subvert
             the
             very
             Foundations
             of
             Human
             Society
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             However
             we
             must
             believe
             them
             upon
             their
             own
             bare
             words
             ,
             when
             they
             tell
             us
             we
             are
             all
             born
             Slaves
             and
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             for
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             continue
             so
             ;
             Life
             and
             Thraldom
             we
             entered
             into
             together
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             be
             quit
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             till
             we
             part
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             though
             I
             do
             not
             find
             Scripture
             or
             Reason
             any
             where
             say
             so
             ,
             however
             these
             Men
             would
             perswade
             us
             that
             Divine
             Authority
             hath
             subjected
             us
             to
             the
             unlimited
             Will
             of
             another
             .
             An
             admirable
             State
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             they
             have
             not
             had
             wit
             enough
             to
             find
             out
             till
             this
             latter
             Age.
             For
             however
             Sr.
             
               Rob.
               Filmer
            
             seems
             to
             condemn
             the
             Novelty
             of
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
             ,
             
               Patr.
               p.
            
             3.
             yet
             I
             believe
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             for
             him
             to
             find
             any
             other
             Age
             or
             Country
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             this
             which
             have
             asserted
             Monarchy
             to
             be
             
               Iure
               Divino
            
             .
             And
             he
             confesses
             
               Patr.
               p.
            
             4.
             
             That
             
               Heyward
               ,
               Blackwood
               ,
               Barclay
               and
               others
               that
               have
               bravely
               vindicated
               the
               Right
               of
               Kings
               in
               most
               Points
               ,
            
             never
             thought
             of
             this
             ,
             
               but
               with
               one
               Consent
               admitted
               the
               Natural
               Liberty
               and
               Equality
               of
               Mankind
               .
            
          
           
             By
             whom
             this
             Doctrine
             came
             at
             first
             to
             be
             broach'd
             and
             brought
             in
             fashion
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             sad
             Effects
             it
             gave
             rise
             to
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             Historians
             to
             relate
             or
             the
             Memory
             of
             those
             who
             were
             Contemporaries
             with
             Sibthorp
             and
             Manwering
             to
             
             recolect
             my
             business
             at
             present
             ,
             being
             only
             to
             consider
             what
             Sr.
             
               R.
               F.
            
             who
             is
             allowed
             to
             have
             carried
             this
             Argument
             farthest
             ,
             and
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             brought
             it
             to
             perfection
             ,
             has
             said
             in
             it
             ;
             For
             from
             him
             every
             one
             who
             would
             be
             as
             fashionable
             as
             French
             was
             at
             Court
             ,
             has
             learned
             and
             runs
             away
             with
             this
             short
             System
             of
             Politics
             ,
             viz.
             Men
             are
             not
             born
             free
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             never
             have
             the
             liberty
             to
             choose
             either
             Governors
             or
             Forms
             of
             Government
             ,
             Princes
             have
             their
             Power
             Absolute
             and
             by
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             for
             Slaves
             could
             never
             have
             a
             right
             to
             Compact
             or
             Consent
             ;
             Adam
             was
             an
             absolute
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             all
             Princes
             ever
             since
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             Paternal
             and
             Regal
             Power
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             SIR
             R.
             F's
             great
             Position
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Men
               are
               not
               naturally
               free
            
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Foundation
             on
             which
             his
             absolute
             Monarchy
             stands
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             it
             erects
             it self
             to
             an
             height
             that
             it's
             Power
             is
             above
             every
             Power
             ,
             
               Caput
               inter
               nubila
            
             ,
             so
             high
             above
             all
             earthly
             and
             human
             Things
             ,
             that
             thought
             can
             scarce
             reach
             it
             ,
             that
             Promises
             and
             Oaths
             which
             tye
             the
             infinite
             Deity
             ,
             cannot
             confine
             it
             .
             But
             if
             this
             Foundation
             fails
             ,
             all
             his
             Fabric
             falls
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             Governments
             must
             be
             left
             again
             to
             the
             old
             way
             of
             being
             made
             by
             contrivance
             and
             the
             consent
             of
             Men
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             making
             use
             of
             their
             reason
             to
             unite
             together
             into
             Society
             .
             To
             prove
             this
             grand
             Position
             of
             his
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
             
               Men
               are
               born
               in
               subjection
               to
               their
               Parents
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             free
             .
             And
             this
             Authority
             of
             Parents
             ,
             he
             calls
             
               Royal
               Authority
            
             ,
             p.
             12
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
               ,
               Right
               of
               Fatherhood
               ,
            
             p.
             12
             ,
             20.
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             he
             would
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             such
             a
             Work
             as
             this
             ,
             on
             which
             was
             to
             depend
             the
             Authority
             of
             Princes
             and
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             have
             told
             us
             expresly
             what
             that
             Fatherly
             Authority
             is
             ,
             have
             defined
             it
             ,
             though
             not
             
             limited
             it
             ,
             because
             in
             some
             other
             Treatises
             of
             his
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             't
             is
             unlimited
             ,
             and
             unlimitable
             ,
             he
             should
             at
             least
             have
             given
             us
             such
             an
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             *
             that
             we
             might
             have
             had
             an
             entire
             Notion
             of
             this
             Fatherhood
             or
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             when
             ever
             it
             came
             in
             our
             way
             in
             his
             Writings
             ;
             This
             I
             expected
             to
             have
             found
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Patriarcha
             .
             But
             †
             instead
             there
             of
             having
             ,
             1.
             
               en
               Passant
            
             made
             his
             Obeysance
             to
             the
             
               Arcana
               imperii
               ,
               p.
            
             5.
             2
             o
             made
             his
             Complement
             to
             the
             
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               of
               this
               or
               any
               other
               Nation
               ,
               p.
            
             6.
             which
             he
             is
             going
             presently
             to
             null
             and
             destroy
             ;
             And
             3
             o
             made
             his
             Leg
             to
             those
             Learned
             Men
             who
             did
             not
             see
             so
             far
             into
             the
             Matter
             as
             himself
             ,
             p.
             7.
             he
             comes
             to
             fall
             on
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               p.
            
             8.
             and
             by
             a
             Victory
             over
             him
             ,
             Establishes
             his
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             beyond
             any
             question
             ;
             Bellarmine
             being
             routed
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             ,
             p.
             11.
             the
             day
             is
             clear
             got
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             more
             need
             of
             any
             Forces
             :
             For
             having
             done
             that
             ,
             I
             observe
             not
             that
             he
             states
             the
             Question
             or
             rallies
             up
             any
             Arguments
             to
             make
             good
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             rather
             tells
             
             us
             the
             Story
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             of
             this
             strange
             kind
             of
             domineering
             Phantom
             ,
             called
             the
             Fatherhood
             ,
             which
             whoever
             could
             catch
             presently
             got
             Empire
             and
             unlimited
             absolute
             Power
             .
             He
             assures
             us
             how
             this
             Fatherhood
             began
             in
             Adam
             ,
             continued
             it's
             course
             ,
             and
             kept
             the
             World
             in
             order
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             till
             the
             Flood
             ,
             got
             out
             of
             the
             Arch
             with
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             made
             and
             supported
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             till
             the
             Captivity
             of
             the
             Israelites
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             poor
             Fatherhood
             was
             under
             hatches
             till
             
               God
               by
               giving
               the
               Israelites
               Kings
               ,
               Re-established
               the
               Ancient
               and
               prime
               Right
               of
               the
               lineal
               Succession
               in
               paternal
               Government
               .
            
             This
             is
             his
             business
             from
             p.
             12
             to
             19.
             
             And
             then
             obviating
             an
             Objection
             ,
             and
             clearing
             a
             Difficulty
             or
             two
             with
             one
             half
             reason
             ,
             p.
             23.
             
               to
               confirm
               the
               Natural
               Right
               of
               Regal
               Power
               ,
            
             he
             ends
             the
             first
             Chapter
             .
             I
             hope
             't
             is
             no
             Injury
             to
             call
             an
             half
             Quotation
             an
             half
             Reason
             ,
             for
             God
             says
             ,
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               and
               Mother
            
             ,
             but
             our
             Author
             contents
             himself
             with
             half
             ,
             leaves
             out
             
               thy
               Mother
            
             quite
             ,
             as
             little
             serviceable
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             more
             in
             an
             other
             place
             .
          
           
             7
             I
             do
             not
             think
             our
             Author
             so
             little
             skill'd
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Writing
             Discourses
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             so
             careless
             of
             the
             Point
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             he
             by
             oversight
             commits
             the
             fault
             that
             
             he
             himself
             in
             his
             
               Anarchy
               of
               a
               mix'd
               Monarchy
               ,
               p.
            
             239.
             
             Objects
             to
             Mr.
             Hunton
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Where
               first
               I
               charge
               the
            
             A
             
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               given
               us
               any
               Definition●
               or
               Discription
               of
               Monarchy
               in
               general
               ,
               for
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               Method
               ,
            
             he
             should
             have
             first
             defin'd
             .
             And
             by
             the
             like
             Rule
             of
             Method
             Sr.
             Rob.
             should
             have
             told
             us
             ,
             what
             his
             Fatherhood
             or
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             is
             before
             he
             had
             told
             us
             ,
             in
             whom
             it
             was
             to
             be
             found
             and
             talked
             so
             much
             of
             it
             .
             But
             perhaps
             Sr.
             Rob.
             found
             that
             this
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             ,
             this
             Power
             of
             Fathers
             and
             of
             Kings
             ,
             for
             he
             makes
             them
             both
             the
             same
             ,
             p.
             24.
             would
             make
             a
             very
             odd
             and
             frightful
             Figure
             ,
             and
             very
             disagreeing
             ,
             with
             what
             either
             Children
             imagin
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             or
             Subjects
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             have
             given
             us
             the
             whole
             d●aught
             together
             in
             that
             Gigantic
             Form
             ,
             he
             had
             Painted
             it
             in
             his
             own
             Phancy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             like
             a
             wary
             Physician
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             have
             his
             Patient
             swallow
             some
             harsh
             or
             
               Corrosive
               Liquor
            
             ,
             he
             mingles
             it
             with
             a
             large
             quantity
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             may
             delute
             it
             ;
             that
             the
             scatter'd
             Parts
             may
             go
             down
             with
             less
             feeling
             and
             cause
             less
             Aversion
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Let
             us
             then
             endeavour
             to
             find
             what
             account
             he
             gives
             us
             of
             this
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             ,
             as
             it
             lies
             scatter'd
             in
             the
             several
             Parts
             of
             his
             Writings
             .
             And
             first
             as
             it
             was
             
             vested
             in
             Adam
             ,
             he
             says
             
               not
               only
               Adam
               ,
               but
               the
               succeeding
               Patriarchs
               ,
               had
               by
               Right
               of
               Fatherhood
               ,
               Royal
               Authority
               over
               their
               Children
               ,
            
             p.
             12.
             
             
               This
               Lordship
               which
               Adam
               by
               Command
               had
               over
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               and
               by
               right
               descending
               from
               him
               ,
               the
               Patriarchs
               did
               injoy
               ;
               was
               as
               large
               and
               ample
               as
               the
               Absolute
               Dominion
               of
               any
               Monarch
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               since
               the
               Creation
               .
            
             p.
             13.
             
             
               Dominion
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
               ;
               making
               War
               and
               concluding
               Peace
               ,
            
             p.
             13.
             
             
               Adam
               and
               the
               Patriarchs
               had
               Absolute
               Power
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
               ,
            
             p.
             35.
             
             
               Kings
               in
               the
               right
               of
               Parents
               ,
               succeed
               to
               the
               Exercise
               of
               supream
               jurisdiction
               .
            
             p.
             19.
             
             
               As
               Kingly
               Power
               is
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               it
               hath
               no
               inferior
               Law
               to
               Limit
               it
               ,
            
             Adam
             was
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             p.
             40.
             
             
               The
               Father
               of
               a
               Family
               governs
               by
               no
               other
               Law
               ,
               then
               by
               his
               own
               will
               ,
            
             p.
             78.
             
             
               The
               Superiority
               of
               Princes
               is
               above
               Laws
               ,
            
             p.
             79.
             
             
               The
               unlimited
               jurisdiction
               of
               Kings
               ,
               is
               so
               amply
               described
               by
               Samuel
               .
            
             p.
             80.
             
             
               Kings
               are
               above
               the
               Laws
               .
               p.
            
             93.
             
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             see
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             which
             our
             A
             —
             delivers
             in
             
             Bodins's
             words
             .
             
               It
               is
               certain
               that
               all
               Laws
               ,
               Priviledges
               and
               Grants
               of
               Princes
               have
               no
               Force
               ,
               but
               during
               their
               Life
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               not
               ratified
               by
               the
               express
               Consent
               or
               by
               sufferance
               of
               the
               Prince
               following
               especially
               Priviledges
               .
            
             O.
             p.
             279.
             
             
               The
               reason
               why
               Laws
               have
               been
               also
               made
               by
               Kings
               ,
               was
               this
               ;
               
               when
               Kings
               were
               either
               busied
               with
               Wars
               ,
               or
               distracted
               with
               Public
               Cares
               ,
               so
               that
               every
               private
               Man
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               Acc●ss
               to
               their
               Persons
               ,
               to
               learn
               their
               Wills
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               then
               were
               Laws
               of
               necessity
               invented
               ,
               that
               so
               every
               particular
               Subject
               ,
               might
               find
               his
               Princes
               Pleasure
               Decypher'd
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               Tables
               of
               his
               Laws
               .
            
             p.
             92.
             
             
               In
               a
               Monarchy
               ,
               the
               King
               must
               by
               necessity
               be
               above
               the
               Laws
               ,
            
             p.
             100.
             
             
               A
               perfect
               Kingdom
               is
               that
               ,
               wherein
               the
               King
               Rules
               all
               things
               according
               to
               his
               own
               Will
               ,
            
             p.
             100.
             
             
               Neither
               Common
               nor
               Statute
               Laws
               ,
               are
               or
               can
               be
               any
               Diminution
               of
               that
               General
               Power
               ,
               which
               Kings
               have
               over
               their
               People
               by
               right
               of
               Fatherhood
               ,
            
             p.
             115.
             
             
               Adam
               was
               the
               Father
               ,
               King
               and
               Lord
               over
               his
               Family
               ,
               a
               Son
               ,
               a
               Subject
               and
               a
               Servant
               or
               Slave
               ,
               were
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               at
               first
               .
               The
               Father
               had
               Power
               to
               dispose
               or
               sell
               his
               Children
               or
               Servants
               ,
               whence
               we
               find
               that
               at
               the
               first
               reckoning
               up
               of
               Goods
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               Man-servant
               and
               the
               Maid-servant
               ,
               are
               numbred
               among
               the
               Possessions
               ,
               and
               substance
               of
               the
               Owner
               ,
               as
               other
               Goods
               were
               .
            
             O
             pref
             .
             
               God
               also
               hath
               given
               to
               the
               Father
               a
               Right
               or
               Liberty
               ,
               to
               alien
               his
               Power
               over
               his
               Children
               ;
               to
               any
               other
               whence
               we
               find
               the
               Sale
               and
               Gift
               of
               Children
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               much
               in
               use
               ,
               in
               in
               the
               Beginning
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               when
               Men
               had
               their
               Servants
               for
               a
               Possession
               and
               an
               Inheritance
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Goods
               ,
               whereupon
               
               we
               find
               the
               Power
               of
               Castrating
               and
               making
               Eun●chs●
               much
               in
               use
               in
               Old
               times
               .
            
             O.
             p.
             155.
             
             
               Law
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               will
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               hath
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Supream
               Father
               ,
            
             O.
             p.
             223.
             
             
               It
               was
               Gods
               Ordinance
               ,
               that
               Supremacy
               should
               be
               unlimited
               in
               Adam
               ,
               and
               as
               large
               as
               all
               the
               Acts
               of
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               as
               in
               him
               ,
               so
               in
               all
               others
               that
               have
               Supream
               Power
               .
            
             O.
             p.
             245.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             I
             have
             been
             fain
             to
             trouble
             by
             Reader
             ,
             with
             these
             several
             Quotations
             in
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             own
             words
             ,
             that
             in
             them
             might
             be
             seen
             his
             own
             Discription
             ,
             of
             his
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             ,
             as
             it
             lies
             scatter'd
             up
             and
             down
             in
             his
             Writings
             ,
             which
             he
             supposes
             was
             first
             vested
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             by
             Right
             ,
             belongs
             to
             all
             Princes
             ever
             since
             .
             This
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             then
             or
             
               Right
               of
               Fatherhood
            
             ,
             in
             our
             A
             —
             s
             sence
             is
             a
             Divine
             unalterable
             Right
             of
             Sovereignty
             ,
             whereby
             a
             Father
             or
             a
             Prince
             ,
             hath
             an
             Absolute
             Arbitrary
             unlimited
             and
             unlimitable
             Power
             ,
             over
             the
             Lives
             ,
             Libertys
             ,
             and
             Estates
             of
             his
             Children
             or
             Subjects
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             may
             take
             or
             alienate
             their
             Estates
             ,
             sell
             ,
             castrate
             ,
             or
             use
             their
             Persons
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             they
             being
             all
             his
             slaves
             ,
             and
             he
             Lord
             and
             Proprietor
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             his
             unbounded
             Will
             their
             Law.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Our
             A
             —
             having
             placed
             such
             a
             mighty
             Power
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             
             supposition
             ,
             founded
             all
             Government
             ,
             and
             all
             Power
             of
             Princes
             ,
             it
             is
             reasonable
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             proved
             this
             with
             Arguments
             clear
             and
             evident
             ,
             suitable
             to
             the
             weightiness
             of
             the
             Cause
             .
             That
             since
             Men
             had
             nothing
             else
             left
             them
             ;
             they
             might
             in
             slavery
             had
             such
             undeniable
             Proofs
             of
             its
             necessity
             ,
             that
             heir
             consciences
             might
             be
             convinced
             ,
             and
             oblige
             them
             to
             submit
             peaceably
             to
             that
             Absolute
             Dominion
             ,
             which
             their
             Governors
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             Exercise
             over
             them
             ,
             without
             this
             ;
             what
             good
             could
             our
             A
             —
             do
             ,
             or
             pretend
             to
             do
             ,
             by
             erecting
             such
             an
             unlimited
             Power
             ,
             but
             flatter
             the
             Natural
             Vanity
             and
             Ambition
             of
             Men
             ,
             too
             apt
             of
             its
             self
             to
             grow
             and
             increase
             ,
             with
             the
             Possession
             of
             any
             Power
             ?
             And
             by
             perswading
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             fellow
             Men
             are
             advanced
             to
             great
             ,
             but
             limited
             degrees
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             Part
             which
             is
             given
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             all
             that
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             do
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             Authority
             to
             do
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             tempt
             them
             to
             do
             what
             is
             neither
             for
             their
             own
             ,
             nor
             the
             good
             of
             those
             under
             their
             Care
             ,
             whereby
             great
             mischeifs
             cannot
             but
             follow
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             Sovereignty
             of
             Adam
             ,
             being
             that
             on
             which
             as
             a
             sure
             basis
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             builds
             
             his
             Mighty
             Absolute
             Monarchy
             ,
             I
             expected
             that
             in
             his
             Patriarcha
             ,
             this
             his
             main
             supposition
             would
             have
             been
             proved
             and
             established
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             evidence
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Fundamental
             Tenet
             required
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             on
             which
             the
             great
             stress
             of
             the
             business
             depends
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             made
             out
             with
             reasons
             sufficient
             to
             justifie
             the
             confidence
             ,
             with
             which
             it
             was
             assumed
             .
             But
             in
             all
             that
             Treatise
             ,
             I
             could
             find
             very
             little
             tending
             that
             way
             ;
             the
             thing
             is
             there
             so
             taken
             for
             granted
             without
             Proof
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             scarce
             believe
             my self
             ,
             when
             upon
             attentive
             Reading
             that
             Treatise
             ,
             I
             found
             there
             so
             mighty
             a
             Structure
             ,
             rais'd
             upon
             the
             bare
             supposition
             of
             this
             Foundation
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             scarce
             credible
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             Discourse
             where
             he
             pretends
             to
             confute
             ,
             the
             
               Erroneous
               Principle
            
             of
             Mans
             
               Natural
               Freedom
            
             ,
             he
             does
             it
             by
             a
             bare
             supposition
             of
             
               Adams
               Authority
            
             ,
             without
             offering
             any
             Proof
             for
             that
             Authority
             .
             Indeed
             he
             confidently
             says
             ,
             that
             
               Adam
               had
               Royal
               Authority
            
             .
             p.
             12
             ,
             and
             13.
             
             
               Absolute
               Lordship
               and
               Dominion
               of
               life
               and
               death
               ,
            
             p.
             13.
             
             
               An
               Vniversal
               Monarchy
            
             ,
             p.
             33.
             
             
               Absolute
               Power
               of
               life
               and
               death
               ,
            
             p.
             35.
             
             He
             is
             very
             frequent
             in
             such
             Assertions
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             strange
             in
             all
             his
             whole
             Patriarcha
             ,
             I
             find
             not
             one
             pretence
             of
             a
             reason
             ,
             to
             Establish
             this
             his
             great
             Foundation
             of
             Government
             ;
             not
             
             any
             thing
             that
             looks
             like
             an
             Argument
             ,
             but
             these
             words
             ;
             
               To
               confirm
               this
               Natural
               Right
               of
               Regal
               Power
               ,
               we
               find
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               which
               injoyns
               Obedience
               to
               Kings
               ,
               is
               delivered
               in
               the
               Terms
               ,
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               Power
               were
               Originally
               in
               the
               Father
               .
            
             And
             why
             may
             I
             not
             add
             as
             well
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             the
             Law
             that
             injoyns
             obedience
             to
             Queens
             ,
             is
             delivered
             in
             the
             Terms
             of
             
               Honour
               thy
               Mother
            
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             Power
             were
             Originally
             in
             the
             Mother
             ?
             The
             Argument
             as
             Sr.
             Rob.
             puts
             it
             ,
             will
             hold
             as
             well
             for
             one
             as
             tother
             ,
             but
             of
             this
             more
             in
             its
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             All
             that
             I
             take
             notice
             of
             here
             ,
             is
             that
             this
             is
             all
             our
             A
             —
             says
             in
             this
             first
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             following
             Chapters
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             
               Absolute
               Power
               of
               Adam
            
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             great
             Principle
             ,
             and
             yet
             as
             if
             he
             had
             there
             settled
             it
             upon
             sure
             Demonstration
             ,
             he
             begins
             his
             2
             d.
             Chapter
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             
               by
               Confering
               these
               Proofs
               and
               Reasons
               ,
               drawn
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             Where
             those
             
               Proofs
               and
               Reasons
            
             for
             Adams
             Sovereignty
             ,
             are
             ,
             bateing
             that
             of
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
            
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             cannot
             find
             unless
             what
             he
             says
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
             
               In
               these
               words
               we
               have
               an
               evident
               Confession
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               of
               Belarmin
               ,
               that
               Creation
               made
               Man
               Prince
               of
               his
               Posterity
               ,
            
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             Proofs
             and
             Reasons
             drawn
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             for
             
             any
             sort
             of
             Proofs
             at
             all
             :
             though
             from
             thence
             by
             a
             new
             way
             of
             inference
             i●
             the
             words
             ,
             immediately
             following
             .
             
               And
               indeed
            
             he
             concludes
             )
             
               the
               Royal
               Authority
               of
               Adam
            
             ,
             sufficiently
             settled
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             If
             he
             has
             in
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             or
             any
             where
             in
             the
             whole
             Treatise
             ,
             given
             any
             other
             Proofs
             of
             
               Adams
               Royal
               Authority
            
             ,
             other
             then
             by
             often
             repeating
             it
             ,
             which
             among
             some
             Men
             goes
             for
             Argument
             ,
             I
             desire
             any
             body
             for
             him
             to
             shew
             me
             the
             Place
             and
             Page
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             convinced
             of
             my
             mistake
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             my
             oversight
             .
             If
             no
             such
             Arguments
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             I
             beseech
             those
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             so
             much
             cryed
             up
             this
             Book
             ,
             to
             consider
             whether
             they
             do
             not
             give
             the
             World
             cause
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             not
             the
             Force
             of
             Reason
             and
             Argument
             ,
             that
             makes
             them
             for
             Absolute
             Monarchy
             ,
             but
             some
             other
             by
             interest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             resolved
             to
             applaud
             any
             Author
             ,
             that
             writes
             in
             Favour
             of
             this
             Doctrin
             ,
             whether
             he
             support
             it
             with
             reason
             or
             no.
             But
             I
             hope
             they
             do
             not
             expect
             that
             rational
             and
             indifferent
             Men
             should
             be
             brought
             over
             to
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             because
             this
             their
             great
             Dr.
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             a
             Discourse
             made
             on
             purpose
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             the
             
               Absolute
               Monarchical
               Power
               of
               Adam
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             
               Natural
               Freedom
            
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             has
             said
             so
             little
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             from
             
             whence
             it
             is
             rather
             naturally
             to
             be
             concluded
             that
             there
             is
             little
             to
             be
             said
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             that
             I
             might
             omit
             no
             care
             to
             inform
             my self
             in
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             full
             Sense
             ,
             I
             consulted
             his
             
               Observations
               on
               Aristotle
               ,
               Hobs
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             To
             see
             whether
             in
             disputing
             with
             others
             he
             made
             use
             of
             any
             Arguments
             ,
             for
             this
             his
             Darling
             Tenet
             of
             
             Adam's
             Sovereignty
             ,
             since
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             the
             
               Natural
               Power
               of
               Kings
            
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             so
             sparing
             of
             them
             :
             And
             in
             his
             Observations
             on
             Mr.
             
             Hobs's
             Leviathan
             I
             think
             he
             has
             put
             in
             short
             ,
             all
             those
             Arguments
             for
             it
             together
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             Writings
             I
             find
             him
             any
             where
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             his
             Words
             are
             these
             .
             
               If
               God
               Created
               only
               Adam
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               piece
               of
               him
               made
               the
               Woman
               ,
               and
               if
               by
               Generation
               from
               them
               two
               ,
               as
               parts
               of
               them
               all
               Mankind
               be
               propagated
               :
               If
               also
               God
               gave
               to
            
             Adam
             
               not
               only
               the
               Dominion
               over
               the
               Woman
               and
               the
               Children
               that
               should
               Issue
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               over
               the
               whole
               Earth
               to
               subdue
               it
               ,
               and
               over
               all
               the
               Creatures
               on
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               as
               long
               as
            
             Adam
             
               lived
               ,
               no
               Man
               could
               claim
               or
               enjoy
               any
               thing
               but
               by
               Donation
               ,
               Assignation
               or
               Permission
               from
               him
               ,
               I
               wonder
               ,
            
             &c.
             O.
             165.
             
             Here
             we
             have
             the
             Sum
             of
             all
             his
             Arguments
             ,
             for
             
               Adams
               Sovereignty
            
             and
             against
             
               Natural
               Freedom
            
             ,
             which
             I
             find
             up
             and
             down
             in
             his
             other
             Treatises
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             following
             ,
             
               Gods
               
               Creation
            
             of
             Adam
             ,
             the
             Dominion
             he
             gave
             him
             
               over
               Eve
            
             :
             And
             the
             Dominion
             he
             had
             as
             
               Father
               over
               his
               Children
            
             ,
             all
             which
             I
             shall
             particularly
             consider
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             Adams
             Title
             to
             Sovereignty
             by
             Creation
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             SIR
             Rob.
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             Observations
             on
             
             Aristotle's
             Politics
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               A
               Natural
               Freedom
               of
               Mankind
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               without
               the
               denial
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
            
             Adam
             ;
             but
             how
             Adams
             being
             Created
             ,
             which
             was
             nothing
             but
             his
             receiving
             a
             Being
             immediately
             from
             Omnipotency
             ,
             and
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             gave
             Adam
             a
             Sovereignty
             over
             any
             thing
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             understand
             how
             a
             
               Supposition
               of
               natural
               Freedom
               is
               a
               denial
               of
            
             Adams
             Creation
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             glad
             any
             body
             else
             (
             since
             our
             A
             —
             did
             not
             vouchsafe
             us
             the
             favour
             )
             would
             make
             it
             out
             for
             him
             :
             for
             I
             find
             no
             difficulty
             to
             suppose
             the
             
               Freedom
               of
               Mankind
            
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             always
             believed
             the
             
               Creation
               of
               Adam
            
             ;
             He
             was
             Created
             or
             began
             to
             exist
             by
             Gods
             immediate
             
             Power
             ,
             without
             the
             Intervention
             of
             Parents
             or
             the
             pre
             existence
             of
             any
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             to
             beget
             him
             ,
             when
             it
             pleased
             God
             he
             should
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             the
             Lyon
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Beasts
             before
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Creating
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             bare
             existence
             by
             that
             Power
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             will
             give
             Dominion
             without
             any
             more
             adoe
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             by
             this
             Argument
             will
             make
             the
             Lion
             have
             as
             good
             a
             Title
             to
             it
             as
             he
             ,
             and
             certainly
             the
             Ancienter
             .
             No!
             for
             Adam
             had
             his
             Title
             
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               God
            
             ,
             says
             our
             A
             —
             in
             another
             place
             .
             Then
             bare
             Creation
             gave
             him
             not
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             one
             might
             have
             
               supposed
               Mankind
               Free
            
             without
             
               denying
               the
               Creation
               of
               Adam
            
             ,
             since
             't
             was
             Gods
             Appointment
             made
             him
             Monarch
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             But
             let
             us
             see
             how
             he
             puts
             
               his
               Creation
            
             and
             this
             Appointment
             together
             .
             
               By
               the
               appointment
               of
               God
            
             ,
             says
             Sir
             
               Rbt.
               as
               soon
               as
            
             Adam
             
               was
               Created
               he
               was
               Monarch
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               no
               Subjects
               ,
               for
               though
               there
               could
               not
               be
               actual
               Government
               till
               there
               were
               Subjects
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               Right
               of
               Nature
               it
               was
               due
               to
            
             Adam
             
               to
               be
               Governour
               of
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               act
               ,
               yet
               at
               least
               in
               habit
               ,
            
             Adam
             
               was
               a
               King
               from
               his
               Creation
               ,
            
             I
             wish
             he
             had
             told
             us
             here
             what
             he
             meant
             
               by
               Gods
               appointment
            
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             Providence
             orders
             ,
             or
             the
             Law
             of
             
             Nature
             directs
             ,
             or
             positive
             Revelation
             declares
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               by
               Gods
               appointment
            
             ,
             but
             I
             suppose
             it
             cannot
             be
             meant
             here
             in
             the
             first
             Sense
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             providence
             ;
             because
             that
             would
             be
             to
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             
               as
               soon
               as
               Adam
               was
               Created
            
             he
             was
             
               de
               facto
            
             Monarch
             ,
             because
             
               by
               Right
               of
               Nature
               it
               was
               due
               to
            
             Adam
             ,
             
               to
               be
               Governour
               of
               his
               Posterity
               .
            
             But
             he
             could
             not
             
               de
               facto
            
             be
             by
             providence
             Constituted
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             World
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             actually
             no
             Government
             ,
             no
             Subjects
             to
             be
             governed
             ,
             which
             our
             A
             —
             here
             confesses
             .
             
               Monarch
               of
               the
               World
            
             is
             also
             differently
             used
             by
             our
             Author
             ,
             for
             sometimes
             he
             means
             by
             it
             a
             Proprietor
             of
             all
             the
             World
             exclusive
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             thus
             he
             does
             in
             the
             same
             page
             of
             his
             Preface
             before
             cited
             ,
             Adam
             says
             he
             
               being
               Commanded
               to
               Multiply
               and
               People
               the
               Earth
               and
               to
               subdue
               it
               ,
               and
               having
               Dominion
               given
               him
               over
               all
               Creatures
               ,
               was
               thereby
               the
               Monarch
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               none
               of
               his
               Posterity
               had
               any
               Right
               to
               possess
               any
               thing
               but
               by
               his
               Grant
               or
               Permission
               or
               by
               Succession
               from
               him
               ,
            
             2
             o
             Let
             us
             understand
             then
             by
             Monarch
             Proprietor
             
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             and
             by
             Appointment
             Gods
             actual
             Donation
             ,
             and
             revealed
             positive
             Grant
             made
             to
             Adam
             ,
             1
             Gen.
             28.
             as
             we
             see
             Sir
             Robt.
             himself
             does
             in
             this
             parallel
             place
             ,
             and
             then
             his
             Argument
             
             will
             stand
             thus
             ,
             
               by
               the
               positive
               Grant
               of
               God
               ;
               As
               soon
               as
            
             Adam
             
               was
               Created
               ,
               he
               was
               Proprietor
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               because
               by
               the
               Right
               of
               Nature
               it
               was
               due
               to
            
             Adam
             
               to
               be
               Governour
               of
               his
               Posterity
               ,
            
             in
             which
             way
             of
             arguing
             there
             are
             two
             manifest
             Falsehoods
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             false
             that
             God
             made
             that
             Grant
             to
             Adam
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             Created
             ,
             since
             though
             it
             stands
             in
             the
             Text
             immediately
             after
             his
             Creation
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             it
             could
             not
             be
             spoken
             to
             Adam
             till
             after
             Eve
             was
             made
             and
             brought
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             then
             could
             he
             be
             
               Monarch
               by
               appointment
               as
               soon
               as
               Created
               ,
            
             especially
             since
             he
             calls
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             that
             which
             Gods
             says
             to
             Eve
             ,
             3
             Gen.
             16.
             
             
               The
               original
               Grant
               of
               Government
            
             ,
             which
             not
             being
             till
             after
             the
             fall
             ,
             when
             Adam
             was
             somewhat
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             time
             and
             very
             much
             ,
             distant
             in
             condition
             ,
             from
             his
             Creation
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             ,
             how
             our
             A
             can
             say
             in
             this
             Sense
             ,
             that
             
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               as
               soon
               as
            
             Adam
             
               was
               Created
               he
               was
               Monarch
               of
               the
               World.
               Secondly
               ,
            
             were
             it
             true
             that
             Gods
             actual
             Donation
             appointed
             Adam
             
               Monarch
               of
               the
               World
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               was
               Created
               ,
            
             yet
             the
             Reason
             here
             given
             for
             it
             would
             not
             prove
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             would
             always
             be
             a
             false
             Inference
             that
             God
             by
             a
             positive
             Donation
             appointed
             Adam
             
               Monarch
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               because
               by
               Right
               of
               Nature
               it
               was
               due
               to
            
             Adam
             
               to
               
               be
               Governour
               of
               his
               Posterity
            
             ;
             for
             having
             given
             him
             the
             Right
             of
             Government
             by
             Nature
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             a
             positive
             Donation
             ,
             at
             least
             it
             will
             never
             be
             a
             proof
             of
             such
             a
             Donation
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             On
             the
             other
             side
             the
             Ma●ter
             will
             not
             be
             much
             mended
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             
               by
               Gods
               appointment
            
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             (
             though
             it
             be
             a
             pretty
             ha●sh
             Expression
             for
             it
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             )
             and
             
               by
               Monarch
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             Sovereign
             Ruler
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             Sentence
             under
             consideration
             must
             run
             thus
             .
             
               By
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
            
             Adam
             
               was
               Created
               he
               was
               Governour
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               for
               by
               Right
               of
               Nature
               it
               was
               due
               to
            
             Adam
             
               to
               be
               Governour
               of
               his
               Posterity
               ,
            
             which
             amounts
             to
             this
             ,
             he
             was
             
               Governour
               by
               Right
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             
               Governour
               by
               Right
               of
               Nature
            
             ;
             But
             supposing
             we
             should
             grant
             that
             a
             Man
             is
             
               by
               Nature
               Governour
            
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             Adam
             could
             not
             hereby
             
               be
               Monarch
               as
               soon
               as
               Created
               ,
            
             for
             this
             Right
             of
             Nature
             being
             founded
             in
             his
             being
             their
             Father
             ,
             how
             Adam
             could
             have
             a
             
               Natural
               Right
            
             to
             be
             Governour
             before
             he
             was
             a
             Father
             ,
             by
             which
             only
             he
             had
             that
             Right
             ,
             is
             ,
             methinks
             ,
             hard
             to
             conceive
             unless
             he
             will
             have
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Father
             before
             he
             was
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             Title
             before
             he
             had
             it
             .
          
           
           
             18.
             
             To
             this
             foreseen
             Objection
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             answers
             very
             logically
             ,
             
               he
               was
               Governour
               in
               Habit
               and
               not
               in
               Act
            
             :
             A
             very
             pretty
             way
             of
             being
             a
             Governour
             without
             Government
             ,
             a
             Father
             without
             Children
             ,
             and
             a
             King
             without
             Subjects
             .
             And
             thus
             Sir
             Robt.
             was
             an
             Author
             before
             he
             writ
             his
             Book
             ,
             not
             
               in
               Act
            
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             
               in
               Habit
            
             ,
             for
             when
             he
             had
             once
             Publish'd
             ,
             it
             was
             due
             to
             him
             
               by
               the
               Right
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             Author
             as
             much
             as
             it
             was
             
               to
               Adam
               to
               be
               Governour
               of
               his
               Children
            
             when
             he
             had
             begot
             them
             ;
             And
             if
             to
             be
             such
             a
             
               Monarch
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             an
             absolute
             Monarch
             
               in
               Habit
               but
               not
               in
               Act
            
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             :
             I
             should
             not
             much
             envy
             it
             to
             any
             of
             Sir
             Robts
             .
             Friends
             that
             he
             thought
             fit
             graciously
             to
             bestow
             it
             upon
             ,
             though
             even
             this
             of
             Act
             and
             Habit
             ,
             if
             it
             signified
             any
             thing
             but
             our
             
               A
               —
               's
            
             skill
             in
             destinctions
             ,
             be
             not
             to
             his
             purpose
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             for
             the
             question
             is
             not
             here
             about
             Adams
             actual
             Exercise
             of
             Government
             ,
             but
             actually
             having
             a
             Title
             to
             be
             Governour
             ,
             Government
             says
             our
             A
             —
             was
             
               due
               to
            
             Adam
             
               by
               the
               Right
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             Right
             of
             Nature
             ,
             a
             Right
             Fathers
             have
             over
             their
             Children
             by
             begetting
             them
             ,
             
               Generatione
               jus
               acquiritur
               parentibus
               in
               liberos
               ,
            
             says
             our
             A
             —
             out
             of
             
               Grotius
               ,
               O.
            
             223.
             
             The
             right
             then
             follows
             the
             begetting
             as
             arising
             from
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             according
             to
             this
             way
             of
             
             reasoning
             or
             distinguishing
             of
             our
             
               A
               —
               ,
               Adam
            
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             Created
             ,
             had
             a
             Title
             only
             
               in
               Habit
               and
               not
               in
               Act
               ,
            
             which
             in
             plain
             English
             is
             he
             had
             actually
             no
             Title
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             To
             speak
             less
             Learnedly
             and
             more
             Intelligibly
             ,
             one
             may
             say
             of
             Adam
             he
             was
             in
             a
             possibility
             of
             being
             Governour
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             possible
             he
             might
             beget
             Children
             and
             thereby
             acquire
             that
             Right
             of
             Nature
             ,
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             to
             govern
             them
             that
             accrues
             from
             thence
             ,
             but
             what
             Connection
             this
             has
             with
             
               Adams
               Creation
            
             to
             make
             him
             say
             ,
             that
             
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               was
               Created
               he
               was
               Monarch
               of
               the
               World
            
             ;
             for
             it
             may
             be
             as
             well
             said
             of
             Noah
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             born
             he
             was
             Monarch
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             since
             he
             was
             in
             possibility
             ;
             which
             in
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Sense
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             Monarch
             ,
             
               a
               Monarch
               in
               Habit
            
             ,
             to
             out
             live
             all
             Mankind
             but
             his
             own
             Posterity
             ,
             I
             say
             what
             such
             necessary
             Connection
             there
             is
             betwixt
             
               Adams
               Creation
            
             and
             his
             
               Right
               to
               Government
            
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             
               Natural
               Freedom
               of
               Mankind
               cannot
               be
               suppos'd
               without
               the
               denial
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
            
             Adam
             ,
             I
             confess
             for
             my
             part
             I
             do
             not
             see
             .
             Nor
             how
             those
             words
             
               by
               the
               appointment
               ,
               &c.
            
             O.
             254.
             however
             explain'd
             ,
             can
             be
             put
             together
             to
             make
             any
             tollerable
             Sense
             at
             least
             to
             Establish
             this
             Position
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             end
             ,
             
               viz.
               Adam
               was
               a
               King
               from
               his
               Creation
               ,
            
             a
             King
             says
             
             our
             
               A
               —
               not
               in
               Act
               but
               in
               Habit
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             actually
             no
             King
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             I
             fear
             I
             have
             tired
             my
             Readers
             Patience
             by
             dwelling
             longer
             on
             this
             passage
             then
             the
             weightiness
             of
             any
             Argument
             in
             it
             ,
             seems
             to
             require
             :
             but
             I
             have
             unavoidably
             been
             ingag'd
             in
             it
             by
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             way
             of
             Writing
             ,
             who
             hudling
             several
             Suppositions
             together
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             doubtful
             and
             general
             terms
             makes
             such
             a
             medly
             and
             confusion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             shew
             his
             Mistakes
             without
             examining
             the
             several
             Senses
             ,
             wherein
             his
             Words
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             without
             seeing
             how
             in
             any
             of
             these
             various
             Meanings
             ,
             they
             will
             consist
             together
             ,
             and
             have
             any
             Truth
             in
             them
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             present
             passage
             before
             us
             ,
             how
             can
             any
             one
             argue
             against
             this
             Position
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             
               Adam
               was
               a
               King
               from
               his
               Creation
               ,
            
             unless
             one
             examin
             whether
             the
             Words
             
               from
               his
               Creation
            
             ,
             be
             to
             be
             taken
             as
             they
             may
             for
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Commencement
             of
             his
             Government
             as
             the
             foregoing
             words
             import
             ,
             
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               was
               Created
               he
               was
               Monarch
               ,
            
             or
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
             
               Creation
               made
               Man
               Prince
               of
               his
               Posterity
               .
            
             How
             farther
             can
             one
             judge
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             being
             thus
             King
             ,
             till
             one
             has
             examined
             whether
             King
             be
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             passage
             would
             perswade
             ,
             on
             supposition
             of
             his
             
               Private
               
               Dominion
            
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             Gods
             positive
             Grant
             ,
             
               Monarch
               of
               the
               World
               by
               Appointment
            
             ;
             or
             King
             on
             Supposition
             of
             his
             
               Fatherly
               Power
            
             over
             his
             Off
             spring
             which
             was
             by
             Nature
             ,
             
               due
               by
               the
               Right
               of
               Nature
               ,
            
             whether
             I
             say
             King
             be
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             both
             ,
             or
             one
             only
             of
             these
             two
             Senses
             or
             in
             neither
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             Creation
             made
             him
             Prince
             in
             a
             way
             different
             from
             both
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             though
             this
             assertion
             ,
             that
             
               Adam
               was
               King
               from
               his
               Creation
            
             be
             true
             ,
             in
             no
             Sense
             yet
             it
             stands
             here
             as
             an
             evident
             conclusion
             drawn
             from
             the
             preceding
             words
             ,
             though
             in
             truth
             it
             be
             but
             a
             bare
             assertion
             joyn'd
             to
             other
             assertions
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             which
             confidently
             put
             together
             in
             words
             of
             undetermined
             and
             dubious
             meaning
             ,
             look
             like
             a
             sort
             of
             arguing
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             indeed
             neither
             Proof
             nor
             Connection
             :
             A
             way
             very
             familiar
             with
             our
             A
             —
             of
             which
             having
             given
             the
             Reader
             a
             taste
             ,
             here
             ,
             I
             shall
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Argument
             will
             permit
             me
             ,
             avoid
             touching
             on
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             have
             done
             it
             here
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             to
             let
             the
             World
             see
             how
             Incoherences
             in
             Matter
             and
             Suppositions
             ,
             without
             Proofs
             put
             handsomly
             together
             in
             good
             Words
             and
             a
             plausible
             Stile
             ,
             are
             apt
             to
             pass
             for
             strong
             Reason
             and
             good
             Sense
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             be
             look'd
             into
             with
             Attention
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             Adams
             Title
             to
             Sovereignty
             by
             Donation
             ,
             1
             Gen.
             28.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             HAving
             at
             last
             got
             through
             the
             foregoing
             Passage
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             been
             so
             long
             detain'd
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             Force
             of
             Arguments
             and
             Opposition
             ,
             but
             the
             intricacy
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             doubtfulness
             of
             the
             meaning
             ;
             let
             us
             go
             on
             to
             his
             next
             Argument
             ,
             for
             Adams
             Sovereignty
             our
             A
             —
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Mr.
             Selden
             ,
             that
             
               Adam
               by
               Donation
               from
               God
            
             ,
             1
             Gen.
             28.
             
               was
               made
               the
               General
               Lord
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               not
               without
               s●ch
               a
               private
               Dominion
               to
               himself
               ,
               as
               without
               his
               Grant
               did
               exclude
               his
               Children
               .
               This
               Determination
               of
               Mr.
            
             Selden
             ,
             sa●s
             our
             A
             —
             ,
             
               is
               Consonant
               to
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               natural
               reason
               .
            
             O.
             210.
             
             And
             in
             his
             Pref.
             to
             hi●
             Ob.
             on
             Arist.
             he
             says
             thus
             ;
             
               The
               first
               Government
               in
               the
               World
               was
               Monarchical
               in
               the
               Father
               of
               all
               flesh
               ,
            
             Adam
             
               being
               Commanded
               to
               Multiply
               and
               People
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               to
               Subdue
               it
               ,
               and
               having
               Dominion
               given
               him
               over
               all
               Creatures
               ,
               was
               thereby
               the
               Monarch
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               none
               of
               his
               Posterity
               had
               any
               right
               to
               Possess
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               
               Grant
               or
               Permission
               ,
               or
               by
               Succession
               from
               him
               ,
               the
               Earth
               ,
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               hath
               he
               given
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               Men
               ,
               which
               shew
               the
               Title
               comes
               from
               Fatherhood
               .
            
          
           
             22.
             
             Before
             I
             examin
             this
             Argument
             ,
             and
             the
             Text
             on
             which
             it
             is
             founded
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             our
             A
             —
             according
             to
             his
             usual
             Method
             ,
             begins
             in
             one
             Sense
             ,
             and
             concludes
             in
             another
             ,
             he
             begins
             here
             with
             Adams
             Propriety
             ,
             or
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             ,
             by
             Donation
             ,
             and
             his
             conclusion
             is
             ,
             
               which
               shew
               the
               Title
               comes
               from
               Fatherhood
               .
            
          
           
             23.
             
             But
             let
             us
             see
             the
             Argument
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             are
             these
             ;
             
               And
               God
               Blessed
               them
               ,
               and
               God
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               be
               Fruitful
               and
               Multiply
               and
               Replenish
               the
               Earth
               end
               Subdue
               it
               ,
               and
               have
               Dominion
               over
               the
               Fish
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               Fowl
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               over
               every
               Living
               thing
               that
               moveth
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             1
             Gen.
             28.
             from
             whence
             our
             A
             —
             concludes
             ,
             
               that
               Adam
               having
               here
               Dominion
               given
               him
               over
               all
               Creatures
               ,
               was
               thereby
               the
               Monarch
               of
               the
               whole
               World
            
             ;
             whereby
             must
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             either
             this
             Grant
             of
             God
             ,
             gave
             Adam
             Property
             ,
             or
             as
             our
             A
             —
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             over
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             inferior
             or
             irrational
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             thereby
             Monarch
             ,
             or
             2
             o
             that
             it
             gave
             him
             Rule
             and
             Dominion
             over
             all
             Earthly
             
             Creatures
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             thereby
             over
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             Monarch
             ;
             for
             as
             Mr.
             Selden
             has
             properly
             worded
             it
             ,
             
               Adam
               was
               made
               General
               Lord
               of
               all
               things
               ,
            
             one
             may
             very
             clearly
             understand
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             means
             nothing
             to
             be
             granted
             to
             Adam
             ,
             here
             but
             Property
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             says
             not
             one
             word
             of
             
               Adams
               Monarchy
            
             .
             But
             our
             A
             —
             says
             ,
             
               Adam
               was
               hereby
               Monarch
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             which
             properly
             speaking
             ,
             signifies
             Sovereign
             Ruler
             of
             all
             the
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             Adam
             by
             this
             Grant
             ,
             must
             be
             constituted
             such
             a
             Ruler
             .
             If
             our
             A
             —
             means
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             might
             with
             much
             clearness
             ,
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Adam
               was
               hereby
               Proprietor
               of
               the
               whole
               World.
            
             But
             he
             begs
             your
             Pardon
             in
             that
             Point
             ,
             clear
             ,
             destinct
             Speaking
             ,
             not
             serving
             every
             where
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             expect
             it
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             Mr.
             Selden
             ,
             or
             other
             such
             Writers
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             In
             opposition
             therefore
             to
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Doctrin
             ,
             that
             
               Adam
               was
               Monarch
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
            
             founded
             on
             this
             Place
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             .
          
           
             1
             
             o.
             That
             by
             this
             Grant
             ,
             1
             Gen.
             28.
             
             God
             gave
             no
             immediate
             Power
             to
             Adam
             over
             men
             ,
             over
             his
             Children
             ,
             over
             those
             of
             his
             own
             Species
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             not
             made
             Ruler
             ,
             or
             Monarch
             by
             this
             Charter
             .
          
           
           
             2
             
             o.
             That
             by
             this
             Grant
             ,
             God
             gave
             him
             not
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             ,
             over
             the
             inferior
             Creatures
             ,
             but
             right
             in
             common
             with
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             so
             neither
             was
             he
             Monarch
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Property
             here
             given
             him
             .
          
           
             25.
             1
             
             o.
             That
             this
             Donation
             ,
             1
             Gen.
             28.
             gave
             Adam
             no
             Power
             over
             Men
             ,
             will
             appear
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             words
             of
             it
             .
             For
             since
             all
             Positive
             Grants
             ,
             convey
             no
             more
             then
             the
             Express
             words
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             in
             ,
             will
             carry
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             which
             of
             them
             here
             will
             comprehend
             Mankind
             ,
             or
             Adams
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             those
             I
             imagin
             ,
             if
             any
             ,
             must
             be
             these
             ,
             
               every
               living
               thing
               that
               moveth
            
             ,
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               i.
               e.
               Bestiam
               Reptantem
            
             ,
             of
             which
             words
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             Interpreter
             ,
             God
             having
             Created
             the
             Fishes
             and
             Fowls
             the
             5
             th
             day
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             6
             th
             ,
             he
             creates
             the
             Irrational
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             dry
             Land
             ,
             which
             Ver.
             24
             th
             are
             described
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               let
               the
               Earth
               bring
               forth
               the
               living
               Creature
               after
               his
               kind
               ;
               Cattel
               and
               Creeping
               things
               ,
               and
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               after
               his
               kind
               ,
               and
            
             ver
             .
             2.
             
               and
               God
               made
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Earth
               after
               his
               kind
               ,
               and
               Cattel
               after
               their
               kind
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               that
               Creepeth
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               after
               his
               kind
            
             ;
             Here
             in
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             Brute
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             he
             first
             speaks
             of
             them
             
             all
             under
             one
             general
             Name
             ,
             of
             
               Living
               Creatures
            
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             ,
             divides
             them
             into
             three
             Ranks
             ,
             1
             
             o.
             Cattel
             ,
             or
             such
             Creatures
             as
             were
             or
             might
             be
             tame
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             the
             Private
             Possession
             of
             Particular
             Men
             2
             
             o.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             ver
             .
             24
             and
             25
             in
             our
             Bible
             ,
             is
             Translated
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             
               Septuagint
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Wild
               Beasts
            
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             that
             here
             in
             our
             Text
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             where
             we
             have
             this
             Great
             Charter
             to
             Adam
             ,
             is
             Translated
             
               Living
               thing
            
             ,
             and
             is
             also
             the
             same
             Word
             used
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             2.
             where
             this
             Grant
             is
             renew'd
             to
             Noah
             ,
             and
             there
             likewise
             Translated
             Beast
             ,
             3
             
             o.
             The
             third
             Rank
             were
             the
             Creeping
             Animals
             ,
             which
             ver
             .
             24
             and
             25
             are
             comprised
             under
             the
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             is
             used
             here
             ver
             .
             28.
             and
             is
             Translated
             ,
             moving
             but
             in
             the
             former
             Verses
             Creeping
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             in
             all
             these
             places
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Reptils
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             we
             Translate
             here
             in
             Gods
             Donation
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             
             
               Living
               Creatures
               moving
            
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             which
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             ver
             .
             24
             ,
             25.
             signifie
             two
             Ranks
             of
             Terrestrial
             Creatures
             ,
             
               viz.
               Wild
               Beasts
            
             and
             Reptils
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             understood
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             When
             God
             had
             made
             the
             Irrational
             Animals
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             divided
             into
             three
             kinds
             ,
             from
             the
             places
             of
             their
             Habitation
             ,
             
             
               viz.
               Fishes
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               Fowls
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
            
             and
             Living
             Creatures
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             these
             again
             into
             
               Cattel
               ,
               Wild
               Beasts
            
             and
             Reptils
             ,
             he
             considers
             of
             making
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             Dominion
             he
             should
             have
             over
             the
             Terrestrial
             World
             ,
             ver
             .
             26.
             and
             then
             he
             reckons
             up
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             these
             three
             Kingdoms
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Terrestrial
             ,
             leaves
             out
             the
             second
             Rank
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Wild
             Beasts
             ,
             but
             here
             ver
             .
             28.
             where
             he
             actually
             executes
             this
             design
             ,
             and
             gives
             him
             this
             Dominion
             the
             Text
             mentions
             ;
             
               the
               Fishes
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               Fowls
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Terrestial
               Creatures
            
             in
             the
             words
             that
             signifie
             the
             
               Wild
               Beasts
            
             and
             Reptils
             ,
             though
             Translated
             
               Living
               thing
               ,
               that
               moveth
            
             ,
             leaving
             out
             Cattel
             .
             In
             both
             which
             places
             though
             the
             word
             that
             signifies
             
               Wild
               Beasts
            
             ,
             be
             omitted
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             signifies
             Cattel
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             since
             God
             certainly
             executed
             in
             one
             place
             what
             he
             declares
             he
             designed
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             understand
             the
             same
             in
             both
             places
             ,
             and
             have
             here
             only
             an
             account
             ,
             how
             the
             Terrestrial
             irrational
             Animals
             ,
             which
             were
             already
             created
             and
             reckon'd
             up
             at
             their
             Creation
             ,
             in
             three
             distinct
             Ranks
             of
             
               Cattel
               ,
               Wild
               Beasts
            
             and
             Reptils
             were
             here
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             actually
             put
             under
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Man
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             designed
             O.
             26.
             nor
             do
             these
             words
             contain
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             
             least
             appearance
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             wrested
             ,
             to
             signifie
             God's
             giving
             one
             Man
             Dominion
             over
             another
             ,
             Adam
             over
             his
             Posterity
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             further
             appears
             from
             Gen.
             9.
             2.
             where
             God
             renewing
             this
             Charter
             to
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             he
             gives
             them
             Dominion
             over
             
               the
               Fowls
               of
               the
               Air
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Fishes
               of
               the
               Sea
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Terrestrial
               Creatures
            
             ,
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Wild
             Beasts
             and
             Reptils
             ,
             the
             same
             words
             that
             in
             the
             Text
             before
             us
             1
             Gen.
             28.
             are
             Translated
             
               every
               moving
               thing
               ,
               that
               moveth
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             which
             by
             no
             means
             can
             comprehend
             Man
             ,
             the
             Grant
             being
             made
             to
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             all
             the
             Men
             then
             living
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             one
             part
             of
             Men
             over
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             evident
             from
             the
             very
             next
             words
             ver
             .
             3.
             where
             God
             gives
             every
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               every
               moving
               thing
            
             ,
             the
             very
             words
             used
             Ch.
             1.
             28.
             to
             them
             for
             Food
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Donation
             to
             
               Adam
               ,
               Cha.
            
             1.
             28.
             and
             his
             designation
             ,
             v.
             26.
             and
             his
             Grant
             again
             to
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             refer
             to
             ,
             and
             contain
             in
             them
             ,
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             ,
             then
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Creation
             the
             5
             th
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             6
             th
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             set
             down
             from
             20
             th
             ,
             to
             26
             
               th
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             inclusively
             of
             the
             1
             
               st
               .
               Ch.
            
             and
             so
             comprehend
             all
             the
             Species
             of
             irrational
             Animals
             of
             the
             
               Teraqueous
               
               Globe
            
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             words
             whereby
             they
             are
             expressed
             in
             the
             History
             of
             their
             Creation
             ,
             are
             no
             where
             used
             in
             any
             of
             the
             following
             Grants
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             them
             omitted
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             another
             ,
             from
             whence
             I
             think
             it
             is
             past
             all
             doubt
             ,
             that
             Man
             cannot
             be
             comprehended
             in
             this
             Grant
             ,
             nor
             any
             Dominion
             over
             those
             of
             his
             own
             Species
             be
             convey'd
             to
             Adam
             .
             All
             the
             Terrestrial
             irrational
             Creatures
             are
             enumerated
             at
             their
             Creation
             ,
             ver
             .
             25.
             under
             the
             Names
             ,
             
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               Cattel
            
             and
             
               Creeping
               things
            
             ,
             but
             Man
             being
             not
             then
             Created
             ,
             was
             not
             contain'd
             under
             any
             of
             those
             Names
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whether
             we
             understand
             the
             Hebrew
             words
             right
             or
             no
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             comprehend
             Man
             in
             the
             very
             same
             History
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             next
             Verses
             following
             ,
             especially
             since
             that
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             if
             any
             in
             this
             Donation
             to
             
               Adam
               ,
               Cha.
            
             1.
             28.
             must
             comprehend
             Man
             ,
             is
             so
             plainly
             used
             in
             contradistinction
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             6.
             20.
             7.
             14.
             21.
             23.
             
             Gen.
             8.
             17
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             if
             God
             made
             all
             Mankind
             slaves
             to
             Adam
             and
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             by
             giving
             Adam
             Dominion
             over
             
               every
               Living
               thing
               ,
               that
               moveth
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               Chap.
            
             1.
             28.
             as
             our
             A
             —
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             me
             thinks
             Sr.
             Rob.
             should
             have
             carried
             his
             Monarchical
             Power
             one
             step
             higher
             ,
             and
             
             satisfied
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             Princes
             might
             have
             eat
             their
             Subjects
             too
             ,
             since
             God
             gave
             as
             full
             Power
             to
             Noah
             and
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             Cha.
             9.
             2.
             to
             eat
             
               every
               Living
               thing
               that
               moveth
            
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             Adam
             ,
             to
             have
             Dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             the
             Hebrew
             words
             in
             both
             place
             being
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             David
             ,
             who
             might
             be
             supposed
             to
             understand
             the
             Donation
             of
             God
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             of
             Kings
             too
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             A
             —
             in
             his
             Comment
             on
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             Learned
             and
             Judicious
             Ainsworth
             calls
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             8
             
               th
               Psalm
            
             ,
             finds
             here
             no
             such
             Charter
             of
             Monarchical
             Power
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               him
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Man
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             
               a
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
               ,
               thou
               madest
               him
               to
               have
               Dominion
               over
               the
               works
               of
               thy
               hands
               ,
               thou
               hast
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               Feet
               ,
               all
               Sheep
               and
               Oxen
               and
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               the
               Fowl
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               Fish
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               passeth
               through
               the
               Paths
               of
               the
               Sea.
            
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             can
             find
             out
             that
             there
             is
             meant
             any
             Monarchical
             Power
             of
             one
             Man
             over
             another
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             whole
             Species
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             over
             the
             inferior
             Species
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             he
             may
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             deserve
             to
             be
             one
             of
             Sr.
             
               Rob.
               Monarchs
               in
               habit
            
             ,
             for
             the
             rareness
             of
             the
             discovery
             .
             And
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             gave
             
               Dominion
               over
               every
               Living
               
               thing
               ,
               that
               moveth
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             gave
             Adam
             no
             Monarchical
             Power
             over
             those
             of
             his
             own
             Species
             ,
             which
             will
             yet
             appear
             more
             fully
             in
             the
             next
             thing
             I
             am
             to
             shew
             .
          
           
             29.
             2
             
             o.
             Whatever
             God
             gave
             by
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Grant
             ,
             1
             Gen.
             28.
             
             It
             was
             not
             to
             Adam
             in
             particular
             ,
             exclusive
             of
             all
             other
             Men
             ,
             whatever
             Dominion
             he
             had
             thereby
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             a
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             ,
             but
             a
             Dominion
             in
             common
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             .
             That
             this
             Donation
             was
             not
             made
             in
             particular
             to
             Adam
             ,
             appears
             evidently
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             it
             being
             made
             to
             more
             then
             one
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             spoken
             in
             the
             Plural
             Number
             ,
             God
             blessed
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             have
             Dominion
             ,
             God
             says
             unto
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             have
             Dominion
             ,
             thereby
             says
             our
             
               A
               —
               Adam
               was
               Monarch
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             but
             the
             Grant
             being
             to
             them
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             spoke
             to
             Eve
             also
             ,
             as
             many
             interpreters
             think
             with
             reason
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             were
             not
             spoken
             till
             Adam
             had
             his
             Wife
             ,
             must
             not
             she
             thereby
             be
             Lady
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             Lord
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             Eve
             was
             subjected
             to
             Adam
             ,
             it
             seems
             she
             was
             not
             so
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             hinder
             her
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             or
             Property
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             shall
             we
             say
             that
             God
             ever
             made
             a
             joynt
             Grant
             to
             two
             ,
             and
             one
             only
             was
             to
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             30.
             
             But
             perhaps
             't
             will
             be
             said
             Eve
             was
             not
             made
             till
             afterward
             ;
             grant
             it
             so
             ,
             what
             advantage
             will
             our
             A
             —
             get
             by
             it
             the
             Text
             will
             be
             only
             the
             more
             directly
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             God
             in
             this
             Donation
             ,
             gave
             the
             World
             to
             Mankind
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Adam
             in
             particular
             .
             The
             word
             Them
             in
             the
             Text
             must
             include
             the
             Species
             of
             Man
             ,
             for
             't
             is
             certain
             Them
             can
             by
             no
             means
             signify
             Adam
             alone
             .
             In
             the
             26
             
               th
               Verse
            
             where
             God
             declares
             his
             intention
             to
             give
             this
             Dominion
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             he
             meant
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             make
             a
             Species
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             should
             have
             Dominion
             over
             the
             other
             Species
             of
             this
             Terrestrial
             Globe
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             ,
             
               and
               God
               said
               let
               us
               make
               Man
               in
               our
               Image
               after
               our
               Likeness
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               have
               Dominion
               over
               the
               Fish
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             They
             then
             were
             to
             have
             Dominion
             .
             Who
             ?
             even
             those
             who
             were
             to
             have
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Individuals
             of
             that
             Species
             of
             Man
             that
             he
             was
             going
             to
             make
             ,
             for
             that
             Them
             should
             signifie
             Adam
             singly
             ,
             exclusive
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             in
             the
             World
             with
             him
             ,
             is
             against
             both
             Scripture
             and
             all
             Reason
             :
             And
             it
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             made
             Sense
             ,
             if
             Man
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Verse
             do
             not
             signifie
             the
             same
             with
             Them
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             only
             Man
             there
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             ,
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             Species
             ,
             and
             them
             the
             individuals
             of
             that
             Spceies
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             a
             Reason
             in
             
             the
             very
             Text
             ;
             for
             God
             makes
             him
             
               in
               his
               own
               Image
               after
               his
               own
               Likeness
               ,
            
             makes
             him
             an
             intellectual
             Creature
             and
             so
             capable
             of
             Dominion
             ;
             for
             wherein
             soever
             else
             the
             
               Image
               of
               God
            
             consisted
             ,
             the
             Intellectual
             Nature
             was
             certainly
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             belong'd
             to
             the
             whole
             Species
             ,
             and
             enabled
             them
             to
             have
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Inferior
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             therefore
             David
             says
             in
             the
             8
             
               th
               Psalm
            
             above
             cited
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               made
               him
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
               ,
               thou
               hast
               made
               him
               to
               have
               Dominion
               ,
            
             't
             is
             not
             of
             Adam
             King
             David
             speaks
             here
             ,
             for
             Verse
             4.
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             't
             is
             of
             
               Man
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               ,
            
             of
             the
             Species
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             And
             that
             this
             Grant
             spoken
             to
             Adam
             was
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Species
             of
             Man
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             our
             
             A
             ●●
             own
             Proof
             out
             of
             the
             
               Psalmist●
               The
               Earth
               ,
               saith
               the
            
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               hath
               he
               given
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               Men
               ,
               which
               shews
               the
               Title
               comes
               from
               Fatherhood
               ,
            
             these
             are
             Sir
             Robts
             .
             words
             in
             the
             Preface
             before
             cited
             ,
             and
             a
             strange
             Inference
             it
             is
             he
             makes
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               given
               the
               Earth
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               Men
               ,
            
             ergo
             
               the
               Title
               comes
               from
               Fatherhood
            
             .
             'T
             is
             pitty
             the
             Propriety
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Tongue
             had
             not
             used
             
               Fathers
               of
               Men
            
             instead
             of
             
               Children
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             to
             express
             Mankind
             ,
             then
             indeed
             our
             A
             —
             might
             have
             had
             the
             Countenance
             of
             the
             Sound
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             to
             have
             placed
             the
             Title
             
             in
             the
             Fatherhood
             ;
             but
             to
             conclude
             that
             the
             Fatherhood
             had
             the
             Right
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             because
             God
             gave
             it
             
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               Men
            
             is
             a
             way
             of
             arguing
             peculiar
             to
             our
             A
             —
             and
             a
             Man
             must
             have
             a
             great
             mind
             to
             go
             contrary
             to
             the
             Sound
             as
             well
             as
             Sense
             of
             the
             Words
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             light
             on
             it
             ;
             But
             the
             Sense
             is
             yet
             harder
             and
             more
             remote
             from
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             purpose
             :
             for
             as
             it
             stands
             in
             his
             Preface
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             prove
             Adams
             being
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             his
             reasoning
             is
             thus
             ,
             
               God
               gave
               the
               Earth
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               Men
               ,
            
             ergo
             
               Adam
               was
               Monarch
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             I
             defie
             any
             Man
             to
             make
             a
             more
             pleasant
             Conclusion
             then
             this
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             excused
             from
             the
             most
             obvious
             Absurdity
             ,
             till
             it
             can
             be
             shewn
             that
             
               by
               Children
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             he
             who
             had
             no
             Father
             Adam
             alone
             is
             signified
             ,
             but
             whatever
             our
             A
             —
             does
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             not
             Nonsense
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             To
             maintain
             this
             
               Property
               and
               Private
               Dominion
               of
            
             Adam
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             labours
             in
             the
             following
             page
             to
             destroy
             the
             Community
             granted
             to
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             in
             that
             parallel
             place
             ,
             9
             Gen.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             he
             endeavours
             to
             do
             it
             two
             ways
             .
          
           
             1
             
             o.
             Sir
             Robt.
             would
             perswade
             us
             against
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             here
             granted
             to
             Noah
             was
             not
             granted
             to
             his
             Sons
             in
             Common
             with
             him
             ;
             His
             words
             are
             .
             
               As
               for
               the
               general
               Community
               
               between
            
             Noah
             
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               which
               Mr.
            
             Selden
             
               will
               have
               to
               be
               granted
               to
               them
               ,
            
             9
             Gen.
             2.
             
               the
               Text
               doth
               not
               warrant
               it
               ,
            
             what
             warrant
             our
             A
             —
             would
             have
             when
             the
             plain
             express
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             capable
             of
             another
             meaning
             ,
             will
             not
             satisfie
             him
             ,
             who
             pretends
             to
             build
             wholly
             on
             Scripture
             is
             not
             easy
             to
             imagine
             .
             The
             Text
             says
             ,
             
               God
               Blessed
               Noah
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               &
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             i
             e.
             as
             our
             A
             —
             would
             have
             it
             
               unto
               him
               ,
               for
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               although
               the
               Sons
               are
               there
               mentioned
               with
               Noah
               in
               the
               Blessing
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               best
               be
               understood
               ,
               with
               a
               Subordination
               or
               Benediction
               in
               Succession
               ,
            
             O.
             211.
             
             That
             indeed
             is
             best
             ,
             for
             our
             A
             —
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             which
             best
             serves
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             but
             that
             truly
             
               may
               best
               be
               understood
            
             by
             any
             body
             else
             ,
             which
             best
             agrees
             with
             the
             plain
             construction
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             arises
             from
             the
             obvious
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             then
             
               with
               Subordination
            
             and
             
               in
               Succession
            
             ,
             will
             not
             
               be
               best
               understood
            
             ,
             in
             a
             Grant
             of
             God
             ,
             where
             he
             himself
             put
             them
             not
             ,
             nor
             mentions
             any
             such
             Limitation
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             has
             reasons
             ,
             why
             it
             
               may
               best
               be
               understood
               so
               .
               The
               Blessing
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               might
               truly
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               if
               the
               Sons
               either
               under
               or
               after
               their
               Father
               ,
               enjoy'd
               a
               Private
               Dominion
               ,
               O.
            
             211.
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             Grant
             whose
             express
             words
             give
             a
             joynt
             Title
             in
             present
             ;
             for
             the
             Text
             says
             into
             your
             hands
             they
             are
             delivered
             ,
             
             
               may
               best
               be
               understood
               with
               a
               Subordination
            
             or
             in
             Succession
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             possible
             ,
             that
             
               in
               Subordination
            
             ,
             or
             Succession
             it
             may
             be
             enjoy'd
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             Grant
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             present
             possession
             ,
             
               may
               best
               be
               understood
            
             of
             reversion
             ;
             because
             't
             is
             possible
             one
             may
             live
             to
             enjoy
             it
             in
             reversion
             .
             If
             the
             Grant
             be
             indeed
             to
             a
             Father
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             kind
             as
             to
             let
             his
             Children
             enjoy
             it
             presently
             in
             common
             with
             him
             ,
             one
             may
             truly
             say
             as
             to
             the
             event
             ,
             one
             will
             be
             as
             good
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             it
             can
             never
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             what
             the
             express
             Words
             grants
             in
             possession
             and
             in
             common
             ,
             
               may
               best
               be
               understood
            
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             reversion
             .
             The
             summ
             of
             all
             his
             reasoning
             amounts
             to
             this
             .
             God
             did
             not
             give
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             Noah
             ,
             the
             World
             in
             common
             with
             their
             Father
             ,
             because
             't
             was
             possible
             they
             might
             enjoy
             it
             under
             ,
             or
             after
             him
             ,
             a
             very
             good
             sort
             of
             Argument
             ,
             against
             an
             express
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             But
             God
             must
             not
             be
             believed
             ,
             though
             he
             speaks
             it
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             he
             does
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             confist
             with
             Sr.
             Robt's
             .
             Hypothesis
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             For
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             however
             he
             would
             exclude
             them
             ,
             That
             part
             of
             this
             Benediction
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             
               in
               Succession
            
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             to
             the
             Sons
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Noah
             himself
             at
             all
             ,
             
               Be
               Fruitful
               and
               Multiply
               and
               
               Replenish
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             says
             God
             ,
             in
             this
             Blessing
             ,
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Benediction
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             sequel
             concerned
             not
             Noah
             himself
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             we
             read
             not
             of
             any
             Children
             he
             had
             after
             the
             Flood
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             following
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             his
             Posterity
             is
             reckon'd
             up
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             
               Benediction
               in
               Succession
            
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             take
             place
             ,
             till
             350
             Years
             after
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             imaginary
             Monarchy
             ,
             the
             Peopleing
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             must
             be
             defer'd
             350
             Years
             ;
             for
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Benediction
             cannot
             be
             understood
             with
             Subordination
             ,
             unless
             our
             A
             —
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             ask
             leave
             of
             their
             Father
             Noah
             ,
             to
             lye
             with
             their
             Wives
             .
             But
             in
             this
             one
             point
             our
             A
             —
             is
             constant
             to
             himself
             in
             all
             his
             Discourses
             ,
             he
             takes
             only
             care
             there
             should
             be
             Monarchs
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             very
             little
             that
             there
             should
             be
             People
             ,
             and
             indeed
             his
             way
             of
             Government
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             People
             the
             World
             ;
             For
             how
             much
             Absolute
             Monarchy
             helps
             to
             fulfil
             this
             great
             and
             primary
             Blessing
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             
               be
               Fruitful
               and
               Multiply
               and
               Replenish
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             which
             contains
             in
             it
             the
             improvement
             too
             of
             Arts
             and
             Siences
             ,
             and
             the
             conveniences
             of
             Life
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             those
             large
             and
             rich
             Countries
             ,
             which
             are
             happy
             under
             the
             Turkish
             Govermnent
             ,
             where
             are
             not
             now
             to
             be
             found
             1
             /
             3
             ,
             nay
             in
             many
             ,
             
             if
             not
             most
             parts
             of
             them
             1
             /
             30
             ,
             perhaps
             I
             might
             say
             not
             1
             /
             100
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             were
             formerly
             ,
             as
             will
             easily
             appear
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             will
             compare
             the
             Accounts
             we
             have
             of
             it
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             with
             Ancient
             History
             ,
             but
             this
             by
             the
             by
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             The
             other
             Parts
             of
             this
             Benediction
             of
             Grant
             ,
             are
             so
             expressed
             that
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             understood
             ,
             to
             belong
             to
             Noahs
             Sons
             ,
             not
             
               with
               a
               Subordination
            
             or
             in
             Succession
             ,
             but
             as
             far
             forth
             and
             equally
             as
             to
             Noah
             himself
             .
             
               The
               fear
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               dread
               of
               you
               ,
            
             says
             God
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               upon
               every
               Beast
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Will
             any
             Body
             ,
             but
             our
             A
             —
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Creatures
             feared
             and
             stood
             in
             awe
             of
             Noah
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             his
             Sons
             without
             his
             leave
             ,
             or
             till
             after
             his
             death
             ;
             And
             the
             following
             words
             
               into
               your
               hands
               they
               are
               delivered
               ,
            
             are
             they
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             our
             A
             —
             says
             ,
             if
             your
             Father
             please
             ,
             or
             they
             shall
             be
             deliver'd
             into
             your
             hands
             hereafter
             .
             If
             this
             be
             to
             argue
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             may
             not
             be
             proved
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             can
             scarce
             see
             how
             much
             this
             differs
             from
             that
             
               Fiction
               and
               Phansy
            
             ,
             or
             how
             much
             a
             surer
             Foundation
             it
             will
             prove
             then
             the
             Opinions
             of
             
               Philosophers
               and
               Poets
            
             ,
             which
             our
             A
             —
             so
             much
             condemns
             in
             his
             Preface
             .
          
           
           
             35.
             
             But
             our
             A
             —
             goes
             on
             to
             prove
             that
             
               it
               may
               best
               be
               understood
               with
               a
               Subordination
               or
               a
               Benediction
               in
               Succession
               ,
            
             for
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               it
               is
               not
               probable
               that
               the
               private
               Dominion
               '
               which
               God
               gave
               to
            
             Adam
             ,
             
               and
               by
               his
               Donation
               ,
               Assignation
               or
               Cession
               to
               his
               Children
               ,
               was
               Abrogated
               ,
               and
               a
               Community
               of
               all
               things
               instituted
               between
            
             Noah
             
               and
               his
               Sons
            
             .
             —
             Noah
             
               was
               left
               the
               sole
               Heir
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               why
               should
               it
               be
               thought
               that
               God
               would
               disinherit
               him
               of
               his
               Birth-right
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               of
               all
               Men
               in
               the
               World
               the
               only
               Tenant
               in
               Common
               with
               his
               Children
               ,
            
             O.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             36.
             
             The
             Prejudices
             of
             our
             own
             ill
             grounded
             Opinions
             ,
             however
             by
             us
             called
             Probable
             ,
             cannot
             Authorize
             us
             to
             understand
             Scripture
             contrary
             to
             the
             direct
             and
             plain
             meaning
             of
             the
             Words
             ;
             I
             grant
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             
               Adams
               private
               Dominion
               was
            
             here
             Abrogated
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             more
             then
             improbable
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             ever
             be
             proved
             that
             ever
             Adam
             had
             any
             such
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             :
             and
             since
             parallel
             places
             of
             Scripture
             are
             most
             probable
             to
             make
             us
             know
             ,
             how
             they
             
               may
               be
               best
               understood
            
             ,
             there
             needs
             but
             the
             comparing
             this
             Blessing
             here
             to
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             after
             the
             Floud
             ,
             with
             that
             to
             Adam
             after
             the
             Creation
             ,
             1
             Gen.
             28.
             to
             assure
             any
             one
             that
             God
             gave
             Adam
             no
             such
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             .
             'T
             is
             Probable
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             Noah
             should
             have
             
             the
             same
             Title
             ,
             the
             same
             Property
             and
             Dominion
             after
             the
             Floud
             ,
             that
             Adam
             had
             before
             it
             .
             But
             since
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             cannot
             consist
             with
             the
             Blessing
             and
             Grant
             God
             gave
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Sons
             in
             Common
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Reason
             to
             conclude
             that
             Adam
             had
             none
             ,
             especially
             since
             in
             the
             Donation
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             words
             that
             express
             it
             ,
             or
             do
             in
             the
             least
             favour
             it
             ;
             And
             then
             let
             my
             Reader
             Judge
             whether
             
               it
               may
               best
               be
               understood
            
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             one
             place
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             for
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             what
             has
             been
             above
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             Text
             it self
             proves
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Words
             and
             Sense
             are
             directly
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             But
             our
             A
             —
             says
             ,
             
               Noah
               was
               the
               sole
               Heir
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               why
               should
               it
               be
               thought
               that
               God
               would
               disinherit
               him
               of
               his
               Birth-right-Heir
               ,
            
             indeed
             in
             England
             signifies
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             England
             to
             have
             all
             his
             Fathers
             Land
             ,
             but
             where
             God
             ever
             appointed
             any
             such
             
               Heir
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             would
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             shewed
             us
             ,
             and
             how
             
               God
               disinherited
               him
               of
               his
               Birth-right
               ,
            
             or
             what
             harm
             was
             done
             him
             if
             God
             gave
             his
             Sons
             a
             Right
             to
             make
             use
             of
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             for
             the
             support
             of
             themselves
             and
             Families
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             was
             not
             only
             more
             then
             Noah
             himself
             ,
             but
             infinitely
             more
             then
             they
             all
             
             could
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             Possessions
             o●
             one
             could
             not
             at
             all
             Prejudice
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             any
             use
             straighten
             that
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             Our
             A
             —
             probably
             foreseeing
             he
             might
             not
             be
             very
             successful
             in
             perswading
             People
             out
             of
             their
             Senses
             ,
             and
             say
             what
             he
             could
             ,
             Men
             would
             be
             apt
             to
             believe
             the
             plain
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             think
             as
             they
             saw
             ,
             that
             the
             Grant
             was
             spoken
             to
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             joyntly
             .
             He
             comes
             ,
             2●
             to
             insinuate
             as
             if
             this
             grant
             to
             Noah
             ,
             conveyed
             no
             Property
             ,
             no
             Dominion
             ;
             because
             
               Subduing
               the
               Earth
               and
               Dominion
               over
               the
               Creatures
               are
               therein
               omitted
               ,
               nor
               the
               Earth
               once
               named
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               there
               is
               a
               considerable
               difference
               between
               these
               two
               Texts
               ,
               the
               first
               blessing
               gave
               Adam
               a
               Dominion
               over
               the
               Earth
               and
               all
               Creatures
               ,
               the
               latter
               allows
               Noah
               Liberty
               to
               use
               the
               Living
               Creatures
               for
               Food
               ,
               here
               is
               no
               alteration
               or
               diminishing
               of
               his
               Title
               ,
               to
               a
               Property
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               but
               an
               Enlargment
               only
               of
               his
               Commons
               ,
               O.
            
             211.
             so
             that
             in
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Sense
             ,
             all
             that
             was
             said
             here
             to
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             gave
             them
             no
             Dominion
             ,
             no
             Property
             ,
             but
             only
             Enlarged
             the
             Commons
             ;
             their
             Commons
             ,
             I
             should
             say
             since
             ,
             God
             says
             ,
             
               to
               you
               are
               they
               given
            
             ,
             though
             our
             A
             —
             says
             his
             ,
             for
             as
             for
             Noahs
             Sons
             ,
             they
             it
             seems
             by
             Sr.
             Robt's
             .
             appointment
             during
             their
             Fathers
             Life
             time
             ,
             were
             to
             keep
             Fasting
             days
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             Any
             one
             but
             our
             A
             —
             would
             be
             mightily
             suspected
             ,
             to
             be
             blinded
             with
             Prejudice
             ,
             
             that
             in
             all
             this
             Blessing
             to
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             could
             see
             nothing
             but
             only
             an
             Enlargment
             of
             Commons
             .
             For
             as
             to
             Dominion
             which
             our
             A
             —
             thinks
             omitted
             ,
             
               the
               fear
               of
               you
               and
               the
               dread
               of
               you
               ,
            
             says
             God
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               upon
               every
               Beast
            
             ,
             which
             I
             suppose
             ,
             expresses
             the
             Dominion
             ,
             or
             Superiority
             was
             designed
             Man
             over
             the
             living
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             fully
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             for
             in
             that
             fear
             and
             dread
             ,
             seems
             cheifly
             to
             consist
             what
             was
             given
             to
             Adam
             ,
             over
             the
             inferior
             Animals
             ,
             who
             as
             Absolute
             a
             Monarch
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             could
             not
             make
             bold
             with
             a
             Lark
             or
             a
             Rabbit
             to
             satisfie
             his
             hunger
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Herbs
             but
             in
             common
             with
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             from
             1
             Gen.
             2.
             9.
             and
             30.
             
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             't
             is
             manifest
             that
             in
             this
             Blessing
             to
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             Property
             is
             not
             only
             given
             in
             clear
             words
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             larger
             extent
             then
             it
             was
             to
             
               Adam
               .
               Into
               your
               hands
               they
               are
               given
               ,
            
             says
             God
             ,
             to
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             which
             words
             if
             they
             give
             not
             Property
             ,
             nay
             Property
             in
             Possession
             ,
             't
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             find
             words
             that
             can
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             not
             a
             way
             to
             express
             a
             Mans
             being
             possessed
             of
             any
             thing
             more
             Natural
             ,
             nor
             more
             certain
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             
               delivered
               into
               his
               hands
            
             .
             And
             verse
             3
             d
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             had
             then
             given
             them
             the
             utmost
             Property
             Man
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             have
             a
             right
             to
             destroy
             any
             thing
             by
             using
             it
             ,
             
               every
               moving
               thing
               
               that
               Liveth
               ,
            
             saith
             God
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               Meat
               for
               you
            
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             allowed
             to
             Adam
             in
             his
             Charter
             .
             This
             our
             A
             —
             calls
             
               a
               Liberty
               of
               using
               them
               for
               Food
               ,
               and
               only
               an
               Enlargment
               of
               Commons
               ,
            
             but
             
               no
               alteration
               of
               Property
               ,
               O.
            
             211.
             
             What
             other
             Property
             Man
             can
             have
             in
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Liberty
               of
               using
               them
            
             ,
             is
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             So
             that
             if
             the
             first
             Blessing
             as
             our
             A
             —
             says
             ,
             
               gave
               Adam
               Dominion
               over
               the
               Creatures
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Blessing
             to
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             gave
             them
             
               such
               a
               Liberty
               to
               use
               them
               ,
            
             as
             Adam
             had
             not
             ;
             it
             must
             needs
             give
             them
             something
             that
             Adam
             with
             all
             his
             Sovereignty
             ,
             wanted
             something
             that
             one
             would
             be
             apt
             to
             take
             for
             a
             greater
             Property
             ;
             for
             certainly
             he
             has
             no
             Absolute
             Dominion
             over
             even
             the
             Brutal
             Part
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             the
             Property
             he
             has
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             very
             narrow
             and
             scanty
             ,
             who
             cannot
             make
             that
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             permitted
             to
             another
             ;
             should
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             Absolute
             Lord
             of
             a
             Country
             ,
             have
             bidden
             our
             
               A
               —
               Subdue
               the
               Earth
            
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Creatures
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             have
             permitted
             him
             to
             have
             taken
             a
             Kid
             or
             a
             Lamb
             out
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             his
             hunger
             ,
             I
             guess
             ,
             he
             would
             scarce
             have
             thought
             himself
             Lord
             or
             Proprietor
             of
             that
             Land
             ,
             or
             the
             Cattel
             on
             it
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             found
             the
             difference
             between
             
               having
               Dominion
            
             ,
             which
             a
             Shepherd
             may
             have
             ,
             
             and
             having
             full
             Property
             as
             an
             owner
             ,
             so
             that
             had
             it
             been
             his
             own
             Case
             ,
             Sr.
             Rob.
             I
             believe
             would
             have
             thought
             here
             was
             an
             Alteration
             ,
             nay
             an
             Enlarging
             of
             Property
             ,
             and
             that
             Noah
             and
             his
             Children
             had
             by
             this
             Grant
             ,
             not
             only
             Property
             given
             them
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             Property
             given
             them
             in
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             Adam
             had
             not
             ,
             for
             however
             in
             respect
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             Men
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             have
             Propriety
             in
             their
             distinct
             portions
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             the
             maker
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             who
             is
             sole
             Lord
             and
             Proprietor
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             Mans
             Propriety
             in
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             that
             
               Liberty
               to
               use
               them
            
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             permitted
             ,
             and
             so
             mans
             Property
             may
             be
             altered
             and
             Enlarged
             as
             we
             see
             it
             was
             here
             ,
             after
             the
             Flood
             ,
             when
             other
             uses
             of
             them
             are
             allowed
             ,
             which
             before
             were
             not
             ;
             from
             all
             which
             I
             suppose
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             neither
             Adam
             nor
             Noah
             ,
             had
             any
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             ,
             any
             Property
             in
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             exclusive
             of
             his
             posterity
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             successively
             grow
             up
             into
             need
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             be
             able
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Thus
             we
             have
             examined
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Argument
             for
             
               Adams
               Monarchy
            
             ,
             founded
             on
             the
             Blessing
             Pronounced
             ,
             1
             Gen.
             28.
             
             Wherein
             I
             think
             't
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             sober
             Reader
             ,
             to
             find
             any
             else
             but
             the
             setting
             of
             Mankind
             
             above
             the
             other
             kinds
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             in
             this
             habitable
             Earth
             of
             ours
             .
             'T
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             giving
             to
             man
             ,
             the
             whole
             Species
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             inhabitant
             ,
             who
             i●
             the
             Image
             of
             his
             Maker
             ,
             the
             Dominion
             over
             the
             other
             Creatures
             .
             This
             lies
             so
             obvious
             in
             the
             plain
             words
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             but
             our
             A
             —
             ,
             would
             have
             thought
             it
             necessary
             to
             have
             shewn
             ,
             how
             these
             words
             that
             seem'd
             to
             say
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             gave
             
               Adam
               Monarchical
               Absolute
               Power
            
             over
             other
             Men
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Sole
               Propriety
            
             in
             all
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             me
             thinks
             in
             a
             business
             of
             this
             moment
             ,
             and
             that
             whereon
             he
             Builds
             all
             that
             follows
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             done
             something
             more
             then
             barely
             cite
             words
             which
             apparently
             make
             against
             him
             ,
             For
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             any
             thing
             in
             them
             ,
             tending
             to
             
               Adams
               Monarchy
            
             ,
             or
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             ,
             but
             quite
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             I
             the
             less
             deplore
             the
             dulness
             of
             my
             apprehension
             herein
             ,
             since
             I
             find
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             have
             as
             little
             notion
             of
             any
             such
             
               Private
               Dominion
               of
               Adam
            
             as
             I
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             God
             
               gives
               us
               all
               things
               richly
               to
               enjoy
               ,
            
             which
             he
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             all
             given
             away
             already
             ,
             to
             Monarch
             Adam
             ,
             and
             the
             Monarchs
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             this
             Text
             is
             so
             far
             from
             proving
             Adam
             Sole
             Proprietor
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             confirmation
             
             of
             the
             Original
             Community
             of
             all
             things
             amongst
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men
             ,
             which
             appearing
             from
             this
             Donation
             of
             ●od
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             Adam
             ,
             built
             upon
             his
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             ,
             must
             fall
             ,
             not
             having
             any
             Foundation
             to
             support
             it
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             But
             yet
             if
             after
             all
             ,
             any
             one
             will
             needs
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             Donation
             of
             God
             Adam
             was
             made
             sole
             Proprietor
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             what
             will
             this
             be
             to
             his
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             how
             will
             it
             appear
             that
             Propriety
             in
             Land
             gives
             a
             Man
             Power
             over
             the
             Life
             of
             another
             ,
             or
             how
             will
             the
             Poffession
             even
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             give
             any
             one
             a
             Sovereign
             Arbitrary
             Authority
             over
             the
             Persons
             of
             Men
             ;
             The
             most
             specious
             thing
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             Proprietor
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             may
             deny
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             Food
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             his
             Pleasure
             starve
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             his
             Sovereignty
             and
             obey
             his
             Will.
             If
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             good
             Argument
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             was
             never
             any
             such
             Property
             ,
             that
             God
             never
             gave
             any
             such
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             more
             reasonable
             to
             think
             that
             God
             who
             bid
             Mankind
             increase
             and
             multiply
             ,
             should
             rather
             himself
             give
             them
             all
             a
             Right
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Food
             and
             Raiment
             and
             other
             Conveniences
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             Materials
             
             whereof
             he
             had
             so
             plentifully
             provided
             for
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             them
             depend
             upon
             the
             Will
             of
             a
             Man
             for
             their
             Subsistance
             ,
             who
             should
             have
             Power
             to
             destroy
             them
             all
             when
             he
             pleased
             ,
             and
             who
             being
             no
             better
             then
             other
             Men
             ,
             was
             in
             Succession
             likelyer
             by
             want
             and
             the
             dependance
             of
             a
             scanty
             Fortune
             ,
             to
             tye
             them
             to
             hard
             Service
             then
             by
             liberal
             Allowance
             of
             the
             Conveniences
             of
             Life
             promote
             the
             great
             Design
             of
             God
             ,
             Increase
             and
             Multiply
             ,
             he
             that
             doubts
             this
             ,
             let
             him
             look
             into
             the
             Absolute
             Monarchies
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             becomes
             of
             the
             Conveniences
             of
             Life
             and
             the
             Multitudes
             of
             People
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             But
             we
             know
             God
             hath
             not
             left
             one
             Man
             so
             to
             the
             Mercy
             of
             another
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             starve
             him
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             God
             the
             Lord
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             has
             given
             no
             one
             of
             his
             Children
             such
             a
             Property
             in
             his
             peculiar
             Portion
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             has
             given
             his
             needy
             Brother
             a
             Right
             in
             the
             Surplussage
             of
             his
             Goods
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             cannot
             justly
             be
             denyed
             him
             when
             his
             pre●●ing
             wants
             call
             for
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             no
             Man
             could
             ever
             have
             a
             just
             Power
             over
             the
             Life
             of
             another
             by
             Right
             of
             Property
             in
             Land
             or
             Possessions
             ,
             since
             't
             would
             always
             be
             a
             Sin
             in
             any
             Man
             of
             Estate
             to
             let
             his
             Brother
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             affording
             him
             Relief
             out
             of
             his
             Plenty
             ;
             
             For
             as
             Iustice
             gives
             every
             Man
             a
             Title
             to
             the
             product
             of
             his
             honest
             Industry
             ,
             and
             the
             fair
             Acquisitions
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             descended
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             Charity
             gives
             every
             Man
             a
             Title
             to
             so
             much
             out
             of
             anothers
             Plenty
             as
             will
             keep
             him
             from
             extream
             want
             ,
             where
             he
             has
             no
             means
             to
             subsist
             otherwise
             ;
             And
             a
             Man
             can
             no
             more
             justly
             make
             use
             of
             anothers
             necessity
             ,
             to
             force
             him
             to
             become
             his
             Vassal
             by
             withholding
             that
             Relief
             ,
             God
             requires
             him
             to
             afford
             to
             the
             wants
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             has
             more
             strength
             can
             seize
             upon
             a
             weaker
             ,
             master
             him
             to
             his
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             Dagger
             at
             his
             Throat
             offer
             him
             Death
             or
             Slavery
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             Should
             any
             one
             make
             so
             perverse
             an
             use
             of
             Gods
             Blessings
             powred
             on
             him
             with
             a
             liberal
             Hand
             ,
             should
             any
             one
             be
             Cruel
             and
             Uncharitable
             to
             that
             extremity
             ,
             yet
             all
             this
             would
             not
             prove
             that
             Propriety
             in
             Land
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             gave
             any
             Authority
             over
             the
             Persons
             of
             Men
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             Compact
             might
             ;
             since
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Rich
             Proprietor
             and
             the
             Subjection
             of
             the
             Needy
             Beggar
             began
             not
             from
             the
             Possession
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             poor
             Man
             who
             prefer'd
             being
             his
             Subject
             to
             starving
             .
             And
             the
             Man
             he
             thus
             submits
             to
             ,
             can
             pretend
             to
             no
             more
             Power
             over
             him
             then
             he
             has
             consented
             to
             ,
             upon
             
             Compact
             ,
             upon
             this
             ground
             a
             Mans
             having
             his
             Stores
             filled
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Scarcity
             ,
             having
             Money
             in
             his
             Pocket
             ,
             being
             in
             a
             Vessel
             at
             Sea
             ,
             being
             able
             to
             Swim
             ,
             &c.
             may
             as
             well
             be
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Rule
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             as
             being
             Possessor
             of
             all
             the
             Land
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             any
             of
             these
             being
             sufficient
             to
             enable
             me
             to
             save
             a
             Mans
             Life
             who
             would
             perish
             if
             such
             Assistance
             were
             denyed
             him
             ;
             And
             any
             thing
             by
             this
             Rule
             that
             may
             be
             an
             occasion
             of
             working
             upon
             anothers
             necessity
             to
             save
             his
             Life
             or
             any
             thing
             dear
             to
             him
             ,
             at
             the
             rate
             of
             his
             Freedom
             may
             be
             made
             a
             Foundation
             of
             Sovereignty
             as
             well
             as
             Property
             ;
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             tho
             God
             should
             have
             given
             
               Adam
               Private
               Dominion
            
             ,
             yet
             that
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             could
             give
             him
             no
             Sovereignty
             ;
             But
             we
             have
             already
             sufficiently
             proved
             that
             God
             gave
             him
             no
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             Adams
             Title
             to
             Sovereignty
             by
             the
             Subjection
             of
             Eve.
             
          
           
             44.
             
             THE
             next
             place
             of
             Scripture
             we
             find
             our
             A
             —
             Build
             his
             Monarchy
             of
             Adam
             on
             is
             3.
             
             Gen.
             26.
             
             
               And
               thy
               desire
               shall
               be
               to
               thy
               Husband
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               rule
               over
               thee
               .
               Here
               we
               have
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               the
               Original
               Grant
               of
               Government
            
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             concludes
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             part
             of
             the
             Page
             O.
             244.
             
               that
               the
               Supream
               Power
               is
               setled
               in
               the
               Fatherhood
               ,
               and
               limited
               to
               one
               kind
               of
               Government
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               Monarchy
            
             ;
             For
             let
             his
             premises
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             this
             is
             always
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             let
             but
             Rule
             in
             any
             Text
             ,
             be
             but
             once
             named
             ,
             and
             presently
             
               Absolute
               Monarchy
            
             is
             by
             Divine
             Right
             Establish'd
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             will
             but
             carefully
             Read
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             own
             reasoning
             from
             these
             Words
             ,
             O.
             244.
             and
             consider
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             
               the
               Line
               and
               Posterity
               of
               Adam
               ,
            
             as
             he
             there
             brings
             them
             in
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             some
             difficulty
             ,
             to
             make
             Sense
             of
             what
             he
             says
             ;
             But
             we
             will
             allow
             this
             at
             present
             ,
             to
             his
             peculiar
             way
             of
             Writing
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             
             Force
             of
             the
             Text
             in
             hand
             .
             The
             words
             are
             the
             Curse
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             Woman
             ,
             for
             having
             been
             the
             first
             and
             forwardest
             in
             the
             Disobedience
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             will
             consider
             the
             occasion
             of
             what
             God
             says
             here
             to
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Denouncing
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             declaring
             his
             Wrath
             against
             them
             both
             ,
             for
             their
             Disobedience
             ,
             we
             cannot
             suppose
             that
             this
             was
             the
             time
             ,
             wherein
             God
             was
             granting
             Adam
             Prerogatives
             and
             Priviledges
             ,
             investing
             him
             with
             Dignity
             and
             Authority
             ,
             Elevating
             him
             to
             Dominion
             and
             Monarchy
             ;
             For
             though
             as
             a
             helper
             in
             the
             Temptation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Partner
             in
             the
             Transgression
             ,
             Eve
             was
             laid
             below
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             had
             accidentally
             a
             Superiority
             over
             her
             ,
             for
             her
             greater
             Punishment
             ,
             yet
             he
             too
             had
             his
             share
             in
             the
             fall
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             was
             laid
             lower
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             following
             Verses
             ,
             and
             't
             would
             be
             hard
             to
             imagin
             that
             God
             in
             the
             same
             Breath
             ,
             should
             make
             him
             Universal
             Monarch
             over
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             a
             day
             labourer
             for
             his
             Life
             .
             Turn
             him
             out
             of
             
               Paradice
               ,
               to
               till
               the
               Ground
               ver
               .
            
             23.
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             advance
             him
             to
             a
             Throne
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             and
             Ease
             of
             Absolute
             Power
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             This
             was
             not
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             Adam
             could
             expect
             any
             Favours
             ,
             any
             Grant
             of
             Priviledges
             from
             his
             offended
             Maker
             .
             If
             
             this
             be
             
               the
               Original
               Grant
               of
               Government
            
             ,
             as
             our
             A
             —
             tells
             us
             ,
             and
             Adam
             was
             now
             made
             Monarch
             ,
             whatever
             Sr.
             Rob.
             would
             have
             him
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             God
             made
             him
             but
             a
             very
             poor
             Monarch
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             our
             A
             —
             himself
             would
             have
             counted
             it
             no
             great
             Priviledge
             to
             be
             ,
             God
             sets
             him
             to
             work
             for
             his
             living
             ,
             and
             seems
             rather
             to
             give
             him
             a
             Spade
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             to
             Subdue
             the
             Earth
             ,
             then
             a
             Scepter
             to
             Rule
             over
             its
             Inhabitants
             .
             
               In
               the
               Sweat
               of
               thy
               Face
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               eat
               thy
               Bread
               ,
            
             says
             God
             to
             him
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             This
             was
             unavoidable
             ,
             may
             it
             perhaps
             be
             answered
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             yet
             without
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             Body
             to
             work
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             living
             as
             he
             did
             above
             900
             Years
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             People
             enough
             ,
             whom
             he
             might
             command
             to
             work
             for
             him
             ;
             no
             says
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             whilst
             thou
             art
             without
             other
             help
             ,
             save
             thy
             Wife
             ,
             but
             as
             long
             as
             thou
             livest
             ,
             shalt
             thou
             live
             by
             thy
             Labour
             .
             
               In
               the
               Sweat
               of
               thy
               Face
               ,
               shalt
               thou
               eat
               thy
               Bread
               ,
               till
               thou
               return
               unto
               the
               Ground
               ,
               for
               out
               of
               it
               wast
               thou
               taken
               ,
               for
               dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               unto
               dust
               shalt
               thou
               return
               ,
               v.
            
             19.
             
             It
             will
             perhaps
             be
             answered
             again
             ,
             in
             Favour
             of
             our
             A
             —
             ,
             that
             these
             Words
             are
             not
             spoken
             Personally
             to
             Adam
             ,
             but
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             their
             Representative
             to
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             this
             being
             a
             Curse
             upon
             Mankind
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             fall
             .
          
           
           
             46.
             
             God
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             speaks
             differently
             from
             Men
             ,
             because
             he
             speaks
             with
             more
             Truth
             ,
             more
             Certainty
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             vouchsafes
             ,
             to
             speak
             to
             Men
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             think
             ,
             he
             speaks
             differently
             from
             them
             ,
             in
             crossing
             the
             Rules
             of
             Language
             ,
             in
             use
             amongst
             them
             ,
             this
             would
             not
             be
             to
             condescend
             to
             their
             Capacities
             ,
             when
             he
             humbles
             himself
             to
             speak
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             loose
             his
             design
             in
             speaking
             ,
             what
             thus
             spoken
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             understand
             .
             And
             yet
             thus
             must
             we
             think
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             the
             Interpretations
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             necessary
             to
             maintain
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Doctrin
             ,
             must
             be
             received
             for
             good
             ;
             For
             by
             the
             ordinary
             Rules
             of
             Language
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             very
             hard
             to
             understand
             what
             God
             says
             ;
             if
             what
             he
             speaks
             here
             ,
             in
             the
             Singular
             Number
             to
             Adam
             must
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             says
             in
             the
             Plural
             Number
             ,
             1
             Gen.
             26.
             and
             28.
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             Adam
             alone
             ,
             exclusive
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             says
             to
             Noah
             and
             hi●
             Sons
             Joyntly
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             meant
             to
             Noah
             alone
             ,
             Gen
             9.
             
          
           
             47.
             
             Farther
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             here
             of
             3
             Gen.
             16.
             which
             our
             A
             —
             calls
             
               the
               Original
               Grant
               of
               Government
            
             were
             not
             spoken
             to
             Adam
             ,
             neither
             indeed
             was
             there
             any
             Grant
             in
             them
             made
             to
             Adam
             ,
             but
             a
             punishment
             laid
             upon
             Eve
             ,
             and
             if
             
             we
             will
             take
             them
             as
             they
             were
             directed
             in
             particular
             to
             her
             ,
             or
             in
             her
             ,
             as
             a
             representative
             to
             all
             other
             Women
             ,
             they
             will
             at
             most
             concern
             the
             Female
             Sex
             only
             ,
             and
             import
             no
             more
             but
             that
             subjection
             they
             should
             ordinarily
             be
             in
             to
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             here
             no
             more
             Law
             to
             oblige
             a
             Woman
             to
             such
             a
             Subjection
             ,
             if
             the
             Circumstances
             either
             of
             her
             Condition
             or
             Contract
             with
             her
             Husband
             should
             exempt
             her
             from
             it
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             that
             she
             should
             bring
             forth
             her
             Children
             in
             Sorrow
             and
             Pain
             ,
             if
             there
             could
             be
             found
             a
             Remedy
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             a
             part
             of
             the
             same
             Curse
             upon
             her
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             Verse
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               unto
               the
               Woman
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               greatly
               Multiply
               thy
               sorrow
               and
               thy
               conception
               ;
               In
               sorrow
               thou
               shall
               bring
               forth
               Children
               ,
               and
               thy
               desire
               shall
               be
               to
               thy
               Husband
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               rule
               over
               thee
               .
            
             'T
             would
             I
             think
             have
             been
             a
             hard
             matter
             for
             any
             Body
             ,
             but
             our
             A
             —
             to
             have
             found
             out
             a
             Grant
             of
             
               Monarchical
               Government
               to
               Adam
            
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             which
             were
             neither
             spoke
             to
             ,
             nor
             of
             him
             ,
             neither
             will
             any
             one
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             by
             these
             Words
             ,
             think
             the
             weaker
             Sex
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             Law
             so
             Subjected
             to
             the
             Curse
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             their
             duty
             ,
             not
             to
             endeavour
             to
             avoid
             it
             .
             And
             will
             any
             one
             say
             that
             Eve
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Woman
             ,
             sin'd
             ,
             if
             she
             were
             brought
             to
             Bed
             ,
             without
             those
             Multiplyed
             
             Pains
             ,
             God
             threatens
             her
             here
             with
             ,
             or
             that
             either
             of
             our
             Queens
             Mary
             or
             Elizabeth
             ,
             had
             they
             Married
             any
             of
             their
             Subjects
             had
             been
             by
             this
             Text
             ,
             put
             into
             a
             Political
             Subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             thereby
             should
             have
             had
             
               Monarchical
               Rule
            
             over
             her
             ,
             God
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             gives
             not
             that
             I
             see
             any
             Authority
             to
             Adam
             over
             Eve
             ,
             or
             Men
             over
             their
             Wives
             ,
             but
             only
             foretels
             what
             should
             be
             the
             Womans
             Lot
             ,
             how
             by
             his
             Providence
             he
             would
             order
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             be
             Subject
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             that
             generally
             the
             Laws
             of
             Mankind
             and
             Customs
             of
             Nations
             ,
             have
             ordered
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             a
             Foundation
             in
             Nature
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             Thus
             when
             God
             says
             of
             Iacob
             and
             Esau
             that
             
               the
               Elder
               should
               serve
               the
               Younger
               ,
            
             25
             Gen.
             23.
             no
             body
             supposes
             that
             God
             hereby
             made
             
               Iacob
               Essaus
            
             Sovereign
             ,
             but
             foretold
             what
             should
             
               de
               facto
            
             come
             to
             pass
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             these
             words
             here
             spoke
             to
             Eve
             must
             needs
             be
             understood
             as
             a
             Law
             to
             bind
             her
             and
             all
             other
             Women
             to
             Subjection
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             no
             other
             Subjection
             then
             what
             every
             Wife
             owes
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             then
             if
             this
             be
             the
             
               Original
               Grant
               of
               Government
            
             and
             the
             
               Foundation
               of
               Monarchial
               Power
            
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             as
             many
             Monarchs
             as
             there
             are
             Husbands
             :
             If
             therefore
             these
             words
             give
             any
             Power
             to
             Adam
             ,
             
             it
             can
             be
             only
             a
             Conjugal
             Power
             ,
             not
             Political
             ,
             the
             Power
             that
             every
             Husband
             hath
             to
             order
             the
             things
             of
             private
             Concernment
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             as
             Proprietor
             of
             the
             Goods
             and
             Land
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             his
             Will
             take
             place
             in
             all
             things
             of
             their
             Common
             Concernment
             before
             that
             of
             his
             Wife
             ;
             But
             not
             a
             Political
             Power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             over
             her
             ,
             much
             less
             over
             any
             body
             else
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             This
             I
             am
             sure
             :
             If
             our
             A
             —
             will
             have
             this
             Text
             to
             be
             a
             
               Grant
               ,
               the
               Original
               Grant
               of
               Government
               ,
            
             political
             Government
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             proved
             it
             by
             some
             better
             Arguments
             then
             by
             barely
             Saying
             ,
             that
             
               thy
               desire
               shall
               be
               unto
               thy
               Husband
               ,
            
             was
             a
             Law
             whereby
             Eve
             and
             
               all
               that
               should
               come
               of
               her
               ,
            
             were
             subjected
             to
             the
             Absolute
             Monarchical
             Power
             of
             Adam
             and
             his
             Heirs
             .
             
               Thy
               desire
               shall
               be
               to
               thy
               Husband
               ,
            
             is
             too
             doubtful
             an
             Expression
             ,
             of
             whose
             signification
             Interpreters
             are
             not
             agreed
             ,
             to
             build
             so
             confidently
             on
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Matter
             of
             such
             moment
             and
             so
             great
             and
             general
             Concernment
             ;
             But
             our
             A
             —
             according
             to
             his
             way
             of
             Writing
             ,
             having
             once
             named
             the
             Text
             ,
             concludes
             presently
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             let
             the
             Words
             Rule
             and
             Subject
             be
             but
             found
             in
             the
             Text
             or
             Margent
             ,
             and
             it
             immediately
             signifies
             the
             
             Duty
             of
             a
             Subject
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             Relation
             is
             changed
             ,
             and
             though
             God
             says
             Husband
             ,
             Sr.
             Robt.
             will
             have
             it
             
               King
               ,
               Adam
            
             has
             presently
             
               Absolute
               Monarchial
               Power
            
             over
             Eve
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Eve
             but
             
               all
               that
               should
               come
               of
               her
               ,
            
             though
             the
             Scripture
             says
             not
             a
             word
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             our
             A
             —
             a
             word
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             But
             Adam
             must
             for
             all
             that
             be
             an
             Absolute
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             quite
             down
             to
             Ch.
             1.
             
             And
             here
             I
             leave
             my
             Reader
             to
             consider
             whether
             my
             bare
             Saying
             ,
             without
             offering
             any
             Reasons
             to
             evince
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             Text
             gave
             not
             Adam
             that
             
               Absolute
               Monarchial
               Power
            
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             supposes
             ,
             be
             not
             as
             sufficient
             to
             destroy
             that
             Power
             as
             his
             bare
             Assertion
             is
             to
             Establish
             it
             ,
             since
             the
             Text
             mentions
             neither
             Prince
             nor
             People
             ,
             speaks
             nothing
             of
             Absolute
             or
             
               Monarchial
               Power
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Subjection
             of
             Eve
             ,
             a
             Wife
             to
             her
             Husband
             .
             And
             he
             that
             would
             treat
             our
             A
             —
             so
             ,
             although
             he
             would
             make
             a
             short
             and
             sufficient
             answer
             to
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Grounds
             he
             proceeds
             on
             ,
             and
             abundantly
             confute
             them
             by
             barely
             denying
             ;
             It
             being
             a
             sufficient
             answer
             to
             Assertions
             without
             proof
             to
             deny
             them
             without
             giving
             a
             Reason
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             I
             have
             said
             nothing
             but
             barely
             deny'd
             that
             by
             this
             Text
             
               the
               Supream
               Power
               was
               setled
               and
               founded
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               in
               
               the
               Fatherhood
               ,
               Limited
               to
               Monarchy
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               to
               Adams
               Person
               and
               Heirs
               ,
            
             all
             which
             our
             A
             —
             notably
             concludes
             from
             these
             Words
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             same
             Page
             O.
             244.
             and
             desired
             any
             sober
             Man
             ,
             to
             have
             read
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             considered
             to
             whom
             and
             on
             what
             occasion
             it
             was
             spoken
             ,
             he
             would
             no
             doubt
             have
             wondered
             how
             our
             A
             —
             found
             out
             
               Monarchical
               Absolute
               Power
            
             in
             it
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             had
             an
             exceeding
             good
             Faculty
             to
             find
             it
             himself
             ,
             where
             he
             could
             not
             shew
             it
             others
             ;
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             examined
             the
             two
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             all
             that
             I
             remember
             our
             A
             —
             brings
             to
             prove
             
               Adams
               Sovereignty
            
             ,
             that
             Supremacy
             ,
             which
             he
             says
             ,
             
               it
               was
               Gods
               Ordinance
               should
               be
               unlimitted
               in
               Adam
               ,
               and
               as
               large
               as
               all
               the
               Acts
               of
               his
               Will.
               O.
            
             254
             ,
             viz.
             1
             Gen.
             28.
             and
             3.
             
             Gen.
             16.
             one
             whereof
             signifies
             only
             the
             Subjection
             of
             the
             inferior
             Ranks
             of
             Creatures
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             Subjection
             that
             is
             due
             from
             a
             Wife
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             both
             far
             enough
             from
             that
             which
             Subjects
             owe
             the
             Governors
             of
             Political
             Societies
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             Adams
             Title
             to
             Sovereignty
             by
             Fatherhood
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             THere
             is
             one
             thing
             more
             and
             then
             I
             think
             I
             have
             given
             you
             all
             that
             our
             A
             —
             brings
             for
             proof
             of
             Adams
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             Supposition
             of
             a
             natural
             Right
             of
             Dominion
             over
             his
             Children
             ,
             by
             being
             their
             Father
             ,
             and
             this
             Title
             of
             Fatherhood
             he
             is
             pleased
             with
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             find
             it
             brought
             in
             almost
             in
             every
             Page
             ,
             particularly
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               not
               only
            
             Adam
             
               but
               the
               succeeding
               Patriarchs
               had
               by
               Right
               of
               Fatherhood
               Royal
               Authority
               over
               their
               Children
               ,
            
             p.
             12.
             
             And
             in
             the
             same
             page
             .
             
               This
               Subjection
               of
               Children
               being
               the
               Fountain
               of
               all
               Regal
               Authority
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             being
             as
             one
             would
             think
             by
             his
             so
             frequent
             mentioning
             it
             the
             main
             basis
             of
             all
             his
             Frame
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             expect
             clear
             and
             evident
             Reason
             for
             it
             ,
             since
             he
             lays
             it
             down
             as
             a
             position
             necessary
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             that
             
               every
               Man
               that
               is
               born
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               Free
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               very
               Birth
               he
               becomes
               a
               Subject
               of
               him
               that
               begets
               him
               ,
            
             O.
             156.
             
             So
             that
             Adam
             being
             the
             only
             Man
             Created
             ,
             and
             all
             ever
             since
             being
             begotten
             ,
             
             no
             body
             has
             been
             born
             free
             :
             If
             we
             ask
             how
             Adam
             comes
             by
             this
             Power
             over
             his
             Children
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             here
             't
             is
             by
             begetting
             them
             :
             And
             so
             again
             ,
             O.
             223.
             
             
               This
               natural
               Dominion
               of
            
             Adam
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               may
               be
               proved
               out
               of
            
             Grotius
             
               himself
               ,
               who
               teacheth
               that
            
             generatione
             jus
             acquiritur
             parentibus
             i●
             liberos
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             act
             of
             beget●ing
             being
             that
             which
             makes
             a
             Man
             a
             Father
             ,
             his
             Right
             of
             Father
             over
             his
             Children
             can
             naturally
             arise
             from
             nothing
             else
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             Grotius
             tells
             us
             not
             here
             how
             far
             this
             
               jus
               in
               liberos
            
             ,
             this
             Power
             of
             Parents
             over
             their
             Children
             extends
             ,
             but
             our
             A
             —
             always
             very
             clear
             in
             the
             point
             assures
             us
             ,
             't
             is
             
               Supreme
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             like
             that
             of
             Absolute
             Monarchs
             over
             their
             Slaves
             ,
             Absolute
             Power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             :
             He
             that
             should
             demand
             of
             him
             how
             ,
             or
             for
             what
             Reason
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             begetting
             a
             Child
             gives
             the
             Father
             such
             an
             Absolute
             Power
             over
             him
             ,
             will
             find
             him
             answer
             nothing
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             take
             his
             word
             for
             this
             as
             well
             as
             several
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             and
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             Government
             must
             stand
             and
             fall
             ;
             Had
             he
             been
             an
             Absolute
             Monarch
             ,
             this
             way
             of
             talking
             might
             have
             suited
             well
             enough
             ,
             
               pro
               ratione
               voluntas
            
             ,
             may
             there
             be
             allowed
             :
             But
             't
             is
             but
             an
             ill
             way
             of
             pleading
             for
             
             Absolute
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             Sr.
             Robts
             .
             bare
             Sayings
             will
             scarce
             Establish
             it
             ,
             one
             slaves
             Opinion
             without
             proof
             is
             not
             of
             weight
             enough
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             Liberty
             and
             Fortunes
             of
             all
             Mankind
             ;
             If
             all
             Men
             are
             not
             as
             I
             think
             they
             are
             naturally
             equal
             ,
             I
             'm
             sure
             all
             Slaves
             are
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             may
             without
             presumption
             oppose
             my
             single
             Opinion
             to
             his
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             confident
             that
             my
             Saying
             ,
             that
             begetting
             of
             Children
             makes
             them
             not
             Slaves
             to
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             sets
             all
             Mankind
             Free
             ,
             as
             his
             affirming
             the
             contrary
             makes
             them
             all
             Slaves
             .
             But
             that
             this
             position
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             their
             Doctrin
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             Monarchy
             to
             be
             
               Iure
               divino
            
             ,
             may
             have
             all
             fair
             play
             ,
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             reasons
             others
             give
             for
             it
             ,
             since
             our
             A
             —
             offers
             none
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             The
             Argument
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             others
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Fathers
             by
             begetting
             them
             ,
             come
             by
             an
             Absolute
             Power
             over
             their
             Children
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             
               Fathers
               have
               a
               Power
               over
               the
               Lives
               of
               their
               Children
               ,
               because
               they
               give
               them
               Life
               and
               Being
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             only
             proof
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             since
             there
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             ,
             why
             naturally
             one
             Man
             should
             have
             any
             claim
             or
             pretence
             of
             Right
             over
             that
             in
             another
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             his
             ,
             which
             he
             bestowed
             not
             ,
             but
             was
             received
             from
             the
             bounty
             of
             another
             .
             1
             
             o.
             I
             answer
             that
             every
             one
             
             who
             gives
             an
             other
             any
             thing
             ,
             has
             not
             always
             thereby
             a
             Right
             to
             take
             it
             away
             again
             ;
             But
             2
             
             o.
             they
             who
             say
             the
             Father
             gives
             Life
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             are
             so
             dazled
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Monarchy
             that
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             remember
             God
             who
             is
             
               the
               Author
               and
               giver
               of
               Life
               ,
               't
               is
               in
               him
               alone
               we
               live
               ,
               move
               and
               have
               our
               Being
               .
            
             How
             can
             he
             be
             thought
             to
             give
             Life
             to
             another
             that
             knows
             not
             wherein
             his
             own
             Life
             consists
             ,
             Philosophers
             are
             at
             a
             loss
             about
             it
             after
             their
             most
             diligent
             enquiries
             ;
             And
             Anatomists
             after
             their
             whole
             Lives
             and
             Studies
             spent
             in
             dissections
             and
             diligent
             examining
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Men
             ,
             confess
             their
             Ignorance
             in
             the
             Structure
             and
             Use
             of
             Many
             parts
             of
             Mans
             Body
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Operation
             wherein
             Life
             consists
             in
             the
             whole
             ;
             And
             doth
             the
             rude
             Plough
             Man
             or
             the
             more
             Ignorant
             Voluptuary
             Frame
             or
             Fashion
             such
             an
             admirable
             Engine
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             then
             put
             Life
             and
             Sense
             into
             it
             ;
             can
             any
             Mansay
             ,
             he
             formed
             the
             parts
             that
             are
             necessary
             to
             the
             Life
             of
             his
             Child
             ,
             or
             can
             he
             suppose
             himself
             to
             give
             the
             Life
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             know
             what
             Subject
             is
             fit
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             nor
             what
             Actions
             or
             Organs
             are
             necessary
             for
             its
             Reception
             or
             Preservation
             ?
          
           
             53.
             
             To
             give
             Life
             to
             that
             which
             has
             yet
             no
             being
             is
             to
             Frame
             and
             make
             a
             living
             
             Creature
             ,
             fashion
             the
             parts
             and
             mould
             and
             suit
             them
             to
             their
             uses
             ,
             and
             having
             proportion'd
             and
             fitted
             them
             together
             to
             put
             into
             them
             a
             living
             Soul.
             He
             that
             could
             do
             this
             might
             indeed
             have
             some
             pretence
             to
             destroy
             his
             own
             Workmanship
             .
             But
             is
             there
             any
             one
             so
             bold
             ,
             that
             dares
             thus
             far
             Arrogate
             to
             himself
             the
             Incomprehensible
             Works
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ?
             who
             alone
             did
             at
             first
             and
             continues
             still
             to
             make
             a
             live
             Soul
             ,
             he
             alone
             can
             breath
             in
             the
             Breath
             of
             Life
             .
             If
             any
             one
             thinks
             himself
             an
             Artist
             at
             this
             ,
             let
             him
             number
             up
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             Childs
             Body
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             ,
             tell
             me
             their
             Uses
             and
             Operations
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             living
             and
             rational
             Soul
             began
             to
             Inhabit
             ,
             this
             curious
             Structure
             when
             Sense
             began
             ,
             and
             how
             this
             Engine
             he
             has
             framed
             Thinks
             and
             Reasons
             ;
             If
             he
             made
             it
             ,
             let
             him
             when
             it
             is
             out
             of
             order
             mend
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             tell
             wherein
             the
             defects
             lie
             ?
             
               shall
               he
               that
               made
               the
               Eye
               not
               see
               ,
            
             says
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psalm
            
             .
             94.
             9.
             
             See
             these
             Mens
             Vanities
             :
             The
             structure
             of
             one
             part
             is
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             us
             of
             an
             All
             wise
             Contriver
             ,
             and
             he
             has
             so
             visible
             a
             claim
             to
             us
             as
             his
             Workmanship
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Apellations
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             is
             ,
             
               God
               our
               Maker
            
             and
             
               the
               Lord
               our
               Maker
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             our
             A
             —
             for
             the
             magnifying
             his
             Fatherhood
             be
             
             pleased
             to
             say
             ,
             O.
             159.
             
             
               That
               even
               the
               Power
               which
               God
               himself
               exerciseth
               over
               Mankind
               is
               by
               Right
               of
               Fatherhood
               ,
            
             yet
             this
             Fatherhood
             is
             such
             an
             one
             as
             utterly
             excludes
             all
             pretence
             of
             Title
             in
             earthly
             Parents
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             King
             because
             he
             is
             indeed
             Maker
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             which
             no
             Parents
             can
             pretend
             to
             be
             of
             their
             Children
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             But
             had
             Men
             Skill
             and
             Power
             to
             make
             their
             Children
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             so
             slight
             a
             piece
             of
             Wormanship
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             be
             imagined
             they
             could
             make
             them
             without
             designing
             it
             ,
             what
             Father
             of
             a
             thousand
             when
             he
             begets
             a
             Child
             thinks
             farther
             then
             the
             satisfying
             his
             present
             Appetite
             ,
             God
             in
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             has
             put
             strong
             desires
             of
             Copulation
             into
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Men
             ,
             thereby
             to
             continue
             the
             race
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             most
             commonly
             without
             the
             intention
             ,
             and
             often
             against
             the
             Consent
             and
             Will
             of
             the
             Begetter
             .
             And
             indeed
             those
             who
             desire
             and
             design
             Children
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             occasions
             of
             their
             being
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             design
             and
             wish
             to
             beget
             them
             ,
             do
             little
             more
             towards
             their
             making
             then
             Deucalion
             and
             his
             Wife
             in
             the
             Fable
             did
             towards
             the
             making
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             by
             throwing
             Pebles
             over
             their
             Heads
             .
          
           
           
             55.
             
             But
             grant
             that
             the
             Parents
             made
             their
             Children
             ,
             gave
             them
             Life
             and
             Being
             ,
             and
             that
             hence
             there
             followed
             an
             Absolute
             Power
             .
             This
             would
             give
             the
             Father
             but
             a
             joynt
             Dominion
             with
             the
             Mother
             over
             them
             ;
             for
             no
             body
             can
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             Woman
             hath
             an
             equal
             share
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             greater
             ,
             as
             nourishing
             the
             Child
             a
             long
             time
             in
             her
             own
             Body
             out
             of
             her
             own
             substance
             .
             There
             it
             is
             fashion'd
             ,
             and
             from
             her
             it
             receives
             the
             Materials
             and
             Principles
             of
             its
             Constitution
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             so
             hard
             to
             imagin
             the
             rational
             Soul
             should
             presently
             Inhabit
             the
             yet
             unformed
             Embrio
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Father
             has
             done
             his
             part
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Generation
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             derive
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             Parents
             ,
             it
             must
             certainly
             owe
             most
             to
             the
             Mother
             :
             But
             be
             that
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             the
             Mother
             cannot
             be
             denied
             an
             equal
             share
             in
             begetting
             of
             the
             Child
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Absolute
             Authority
             of
             the
             Father
             will
             not
             arise
             from
             hence
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             indeed
             is
             of
             another
             mind
             ;
             for
             he
             says
             ,
             
               We
               know
               that
               God
               at
               the
               Creation
               gave
               the
               Sovereignty
               to
               the
               Man
               over
               the
               Woman
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Nobler
               and
               Principal
               Agent
               in
               Generation
               ,
            
             O.
             172.
             
             I
             remember
             not
             this
             in
             my
             Bible
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             place
             is
             brought
             where
             God
             
               at
               the
               Creation
            
             gave
             the
             Sovereignty
             to
             Man
             over
             the
             Woman
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             this
             Reason
             ,
             because
             
             
               he
               is
               the
               Nobler
               and
               Principal
               Agent
               in
               Generation
               ,
            
             it
             will
             be
             time
             enough
             to
             consider
             and
             answer
             it
             :
             But
             it
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             for
             our
             A
             —
             to
             tell
             us
             his
             own
             Phancies
             for
             certain
             and
             divine
             Truths
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             often
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             between
             his
             and
             divine
             Revelations
             ;
             for
             God
             in
             the
             Scripture
             says
             ,
             
               his
               Father
               and
               his
               Mother
               that
               begot
               him
               .
            
          
           
             56.
             
             They
             who
             alledge
             the
             Practice
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             for
             
               exposing
               or
               selling
            
             their
             Children
             ,
             as
             a
             Proof
             of
             their
             Power
             over
             them
             ,
             are
             with
             Sr.
             Robt.
             happy
             Arguers
             and
             cannot
             but
             recommend
             their
             Opinion
             by
             founding
             it
             on
             the
             most
             shameful
             Action
             and
             most
             unnatural
             Murder
             ,
             humane
             Nature
             is
             capable
             of
             .
             The
             dens
             of
             Lions
             and
             Nurseries
             of
             Wolves
             know
             no
             such
             Cruelty
             as
             this
             ;
             These
             Savage
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Desart
             obey
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             in
             being
             tender
             and
             careful
             of
             their
             Off-spring
             ;
             They
             will
             Hunt
             ,
             Watch
             ,
             Fight
             and
             almost
             Starve
             for
             the
             Preservation
             of
             their
             Young
             ,
             never
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             never
             forsake
             them
             till
             they
             are
             able
             to
             shift
             for
             themselves
             ;
             And
             is
             it
             the
             priviledge
             of
             Man
             alone
             to
             act
             more
             contrary
             to
             Nature
             then
             the
             Wild
             and
             most
             Untamed
             Part
             of
             the
             Creation
             ?
             Doth
             God
             forbid
             us
             under
             the
             severest
             Penalty
             ,
             that
             of
             Death
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Life
             of
             any
             Man
             ,
             
             a
             Stranger
             ,
             and
             upon
             Provocation
             ?
             and
             does
             he
             permit
             us
             to
             destroy
             those
             he
             has
             given
             us
             the
             Charge
             and
             Care
             of
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             dictates
             of
             Nature
             and
             Reason
             as
             well
             as
             his
             reveal'd
             Command
             ,
             requires
             us
             to
             preserve
             ?
             He
             has
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Creation
             taken
             a
             peculiar
             care
             to
             propagate
             and
             continue
             the
             several
             Species
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             Individuals
             act
             so
             strongly
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             sometimes
             neglect
             their
             own
             private
             good
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             forget
             that
             general
             Rule
             which
             Nature
             teaches
             all
             things
             of
             self
             Preservation
             and
             the
             Preservation
             of
             their
             Young
             ,
             as
             the
             strongest
             Principle
             in
             them
             over
             rules
             the
             Constitution
             of
             their
             particular
             Natures
             ;
             Thus
             we
             see
             when
             their
             Young
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             timerous
             come
             Valiant
             ,
             the
             Feirce
             and
             Savage
             Kind
             ,
             and
             the
             Ravenous
             Tender
             and
             Liberal
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             But
             if
             the
             Examples
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             done
             ,
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             History
             would
             have
             furnish'd
             our
             A
             —
             with
             instances
             ,
             of
             this
             
               Absolute
               Fatherly
               Power
            
             in
             its
             heigth
             and
             perfection
             ,
             and
             he
             might
             have
             shew'd
             us
             in
             Peru
             ,
             People
             that
             begot
             Children
             on
             purpose
             to
             Fatten
             and
             Eat
             them
             .
             The
             Story
             is
             so
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             but
             set
             it
             down
             in
             the
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Words
             .
             
               In
               some
               Provinces
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               liquorish
               after
               Mans
               
               Flesh
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               have
               the
               patience
               to
               stay
               still
               the
               Breath
               was
               out
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               but
               would
               suck
               the
               Blood
               as
               it
               ran
               from
               the
               Wounds
               of
               the
               dying
               Man
               ;
               They
               had
               public
               Shambles
               of
               Mans
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               their
               Madness
               herein
               was
               to
               that
               degree
               that
               they
               spared
               not
               their
               own
               Children
               which
               they
               had
               begot
               on
               Strangers
               ,
               taken
               in
               War
               :
               For
               they
               made
               their
               Captives
               their
               Mistrisses
               and
               choisly
               nourished
               the
               Children
               they
               had
               by
               them
               ,
               till
               about
               thirteen
               Years
               Old
               they
               Butcher'd
               and
               Eat
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               served
               the
               Mothers
               after
               the
               same
               fashion
               ,
               when
               they
               grew
               past
               Child-bearing
               and
               ceased
               to
               bring
               them
               any
               more
               Roasters
               ,
            
             
               
                 Garcilasso
                 de
                 la
                 vega
                 hist.
                 des
                 yncas
                 de
              
               Peru
               ,
               l.
               1.
               c.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             58.
             
             Thus
             far
             can
             the
             busie
             mind
             of
             Man
             ,
             carry
             him
             to
             a
             Brutality
             below
             the
             level
             of
             Beasts
             ;
             when
             he
             quits
             his
             reason
             ,
             which
             places
             him
             almost
             equal
             to
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             otherwise
             in
             a
             Creature
             ,
             whose
             thoughts
             are
             more
             then
             the
             Sands
             ,
             and
             wider
             then
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             where
             fancy
             and
             passion
             must
             needs
             run
             him
             into
             strange
             courses
             ,
             if
             reason
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             Star
             and
             Compass
             ,
             be
             not
             that
             he
             Steers
             by
             ;
             the
             imagination
             is
             always
             restless
             and
             suggests
             variety
             of
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             ,
             reason
             being
             laid
             aside
             ,
             is
             ready
             for
             every
             
             extravagant
             project
             ;
             And
             in
             this
             State
             ,
             he
             that
             goes
             farthest
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             is
             thought
             fittest
             to
             lead
             ,
             and
             is
             sure
             of
             most
             followers
             ;
             And
             when
             Fashion
             hath
             once
             Established
             ,
             what
             Folly
             or
             Craft
             began
             ,
             Custom
             makes
             it
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             't
             will
             be
             thought
             impudence
             or
             madness
             ,
             to
             contradict
             or
             question
             it
             .
             He
             that
             will
             impartially
             survey
             the
             World
             ,
             will
             find
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Religion
             ,
             Government
             and
             Manners
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             continued
             by
             these
             means
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             have
             but
             little
             Reverence
             for
             the
             Practices
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             Fashion
             amongst
             Men
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Woods
             and
             Forests
             ,
             where
             the
             irrational
             untaught
             Inhabitants
             keep
             right
             by
             following
             nature
             ,
             are
             fitter
             to
             give
             us
             Rules
             ,
             then
             Cities
             and
             Palaces
             ,
             where
             those
             that
             call
             themselves
             civil
             and
             rational
             ,
             go
             out
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Example
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             Be
             it
             then
             as
             Sr.
             Rob.
             says
             ,
             that
             Anciently
             ,
             it
             was
             usual
             for
             Men
             ,
             to
             
               sell
               and
               castrate
               their
               Children
               ,
               O.
            
             155.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             expose
             them
             ,
             add
             to
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             still
             greater
             Power
             ,
             that
             they
             begat
             them
             for
             their
             Tables
             to
             fat
             and
             eat
             them
             ,
             if
             this
             proves
             a
             right
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             we
             may
             by
             the
             same
             Argument
             ,
             justifie
             Adultery
             ,
             Incest
             and
             Sodomy
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             examples
             
             of
             these
             too
             ,
             both
             Ancient
             and
             Modern
             ;
             Sins
             ,
             which
             I
             suppose
             ,
             have
             their
             Principal
             Aggravation
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             cross
             the
             main
             intention
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             willeth
             the
             increase
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             the
             continuation
             of
             the
             Species
             in
             the
             highest
             perfection
             and
             the
             distinction
             of
             Families
             ,
             with
             the
             security
             of
             the
             Marriage
             Bed
             ,
             as
             necessary
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             60.
             
             In
             confirmation
             of
             this
             Natural
             Authority
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             brings
             a
             Lame
             Proof
             ,
             from
             the
             positive
             command
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             His
             Words
             are
             ,
             
               to
               confirm
               the
               natural
               Right
               of
               Regal
               Power
               ,
               we
               find
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               which
               injoyns
               Obedience
               to
               Kings
               ,
               is
               delivered
               in
               the
               Term
               ,
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               ,
            
             p.
             23.
             
               whereas
               many
               confefs
               ,
               that
               Government
               only
               in
               the
               Abstract
               ,
               is
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               prove
               any
               such
               Ordinance
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               the
               Fatherly
               Power
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               find
               the
               Commandment
               that
               injoyns
               Obedience
               ,
               to
               Superiors
               ,
               given
               in
               the
               Terms
               ,
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               ;
               so
               that
               not
               only
               the
               Power
               and
               Right
               of
               Government
               ,
               but
               the
               Form
               of
               the
               Power
               Governing
               ,
               and
               the
               Person
               having
               the
               Power
               ,
               are
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God.
               The
               first
               Father
               had
               not
               only
               simply
               Power
               ,
               but
               Power
               Monarchical
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               Father
               immediately
               from
               God
               ,
               O.
            
             254.
             
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             the
             same
             Law
             is
             
             cited
             by
             our
             A
             —
             in
             several
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             just
             after
             the
             same
             Fashion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               and
               Mother
            
             ,
             as
             Apocriphal
             Words
             ,
             are
             always
             left
             out
             ;
             a
             great
             Argument
             of
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             ingenuity
             ,
             and
             the
             goodness
             of
             his
             Cause
             ,
             which
             required
             in
             its
             Defender
             ,
             Zeal
             to
             a
             degree
             of
             warmth
             ,
             able
             to
             warp
             the
             Sacred
             Rule
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             comply
             with
             his
             present
             occasion
             ,
             a
             way
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             not
             unusual
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             imbrace
             not
             truths
             ,
             because
             Reason
             and
             Revelation
             offers
             them
             ,
             but
             espouse
             Tenets
             and
             Parties
             ,
             for
             ends
             different
             from
             Truth
             ,
             and
             then
             resolve
             at
             any
             rate
             to
             defend
             them
             ;
             And
             so
             do
             with
             the
             Words
             and
             Sense
             of
             Authors
             ,
             they
             would
             fit
             to
             their
             purpose
             ,
             just
             as
             Procustes
             did
             with
             his
             guests
             ,
             top
             or
             stretch
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             best
             fit
             them
             to
             the
             size
             of
             their
             Notions
             ,
             and
             they
             always
             prove
             like
             those
             ,
             so
             served
             ,
             deformed
             and
             useless
             .
          
           
             61.
             
             For
             had
             our
             A
             —
             set
             down
             this
             command
             without
             Garbling
             ,
             as
             God
             gave
             it
             ,
             and
             joyned
             Mother
             to
             Father
             ,
             every
             Reader
             would
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             made
             directly
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             so
             far
             from
             Establishing
             the
             
               Monarchical
               Power
               of
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             that
             it
             set
             up
             the
             Mother
             equal
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             injoyn'd
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             due
             in
             common
             ,
             to
             both
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             
             constant
             Tenor
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               and
               thy
               Mother
               ,
            
             Exod.
             20.
             
             
               He
               that
               smiteth
               his
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ,
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
            
             21.
             15.
             
             
               He
               that
               Curseth
               his
               Father
               or
               his
               Mother
               ,
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             17.
             
             Repeated
             Lev.
             20.9
             .
             and
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Math.
             15.
             4.
             
               ye
               shall
               fear
               every
               Man
               his
               Mother
               and
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             Lev.
             19.
             3.
             
             
               If
               a
               Man
               have
               a
               Rebellious
               Son
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               obey
               the
               voice
               of
               his
               Fath●r
               or
               the
               voice
               of
               his
               Mother
               ,
               then
               shall
               his
               Father
               and
               his
               Mother
               lay
               hold
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               say
               this
               our
               Son
               is
               Stuborn
               and
               Rebellious
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               obey
               our
               voice
               ,
            
             Deut.
             21.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             
               Cursed
               be
               he
               that
               setteth
               light
               by
               his
               Father
               or
               his
               Mother
               ,
            
             28.
             16.
             
               my
               Son
               ,
               hear
               the
               instructions
               of
               thy
               Eather
               ,
               and
               forsake
               not
               the
               Law
               of
               thy
               Mother
               ,
            
             are
             the
             Words
             of
             Solomon
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             ignorant
             of
             what
             belonged
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             Father
             or
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             joyns
             
               Father
               and
               Mother
            
             together
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Instructions
             he
             gives
             Children
             quite
             through
             his
             Book
             of
             
               Proverbs
               ,
               woe
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               sayeth
               unto
               his
               Father
               ,
               what
               begettest
               thou
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Woman
               ,
               what
               hast
               thou
               brought
               forth
               ,
            
             Isa.
             11.
             v.
             10.
             
             
               In
               thee
               have
               they
               set
               light
               by
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             28.
             2.
             
             
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               when
               any
               shall
               yet
               Prophesy
               ,
               then
               his
               Father
               and
               his
               Mother
               that
               begat
               him
               ,
               shall
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               live
               ,
               and
               his
               Father
               and
               his
               
               Mother
               that
               begat
               him
               shall
               thrust
               him
               through
               when
               he
               Prophesieth
               ,
               Zech.
            
             13.
             3.
             
             Here
             not
             the
             Father
             only
             ,
             but
             Father
             and
             Mother
             joyntly
             ,
             had
             Power
             in
             this
             Case
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             .
             Thus
             ran
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             New
             they
             are
             likewise
             joyn'd
             ,
             in
             the
             Obedience
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             Eph.
             6.
             1.
             
             The
             rule
             is
             ,
             
               Children
               obey
               your
               Parents
            
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             ,
             that
             I
             any
             where
             read
             ,
             Children
             obey
             your
             Father
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             joyns
             Mother
             too
             in
             that
             homage
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             from
             Children
             ,
             and
             had
             there
             been
             any
             Text
             ,
             where
             the
             honour
             or
             obedience
             of
             Children
             ,
             had
             been
             directed
             to
             the
             Father
             alone
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             our
             A
             —
             ,
             who
             pretends
             to
             Build
             all
             upon
             Scripture
             ,
             would
             have
             omitted
             it
             ,
             nay
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               Father
               and
               Mother
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             they
             have
             begot
             ,
             so
             equal
             that
             in
             some
             places
             it
             neglects
             ,
             even
             the
             Priority
             of
             Order
             ,
             which
             is
             thought
             due
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Mother
             is
             put
             first
             ,
             as
             Lev.
             19.
             3.
             from
             which
             so
             constantly
             joyning
             Father
             and
             Mother
             together
             ,
             as
             is
             found
             quite
             through
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             the
             honour
             they
             have
             a
             Title
             to
             from
             their
             Children
             ,
             is
             one
             common
             right
             belonging
             so
             equally
             to
             them
             both
             ,
             that
             neither
             can
             claim
             it
             wholly
             ,
             neither
             can
             be
             excluded
             .
          
           
           
             62.
             
             One
             would
             wonder
             then
             how
             our
             A
             —
             infers
             from
             the
             5
             th
             Commandment
             ,
             that
             all
             
               Power
               was
               Originally
               in
               the
               Father
               .
            
             How
             he
             finds
             
               Monarchical
               Power
               of
               Government
               ,
               settled
               and
               fixed
               by
               the
               Commandment
               ,
               Honour
               thy
               Father
            
             and
             thy
             Mother
             ;
             If
             all
             the
             honour
             due
             by
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             be
             the
             only
             right
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             because
             he
             ,
             as
             our
             A
             —
             says
             ,
             
               has
               the
               Sovereignty
               over
               the
               Woman
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Nobler
               and
               Principal
               Agent
               in
               Generation
               ,
            
             why
             did
             God
             afterwards
             all
             along
             joyn
             the
             Mother
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             share
             in
             this
             honour
             ,
             can
             the
             Father
             by
             this
             Sovereignty
             of
             his
             discharge
             the
             Child
             from
             Paying
             this
             Honour
             to
             his
             Mother
             .
             The
             Scripture
             gave
             no
             such
             License
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             were
             often
             Breaches
             wide
             enough
             betwixt
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             even
             to
             divorce
             and
             seperation
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             no
             Body
             will
             say
             ,
             a
             Child
             may
             withhold
             honour
             from
             his
             Mother
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Scripture
             Terms
             it
             ,
             
               set
               light
               by
               her
            
             ,
             though
             his
             Father
             should
             command
             him
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             Mother
             could
             dispense
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             neglecting
             to
             Honour
             his
             Father
             ,
             whereby
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             this
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             gives
             the
             Father
             no
             Sovereignty
             ,
             no
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             63.
             
             I
             agree
             with
             our
             A
             —
             ,
             that
             the
             Title
             to
             this
             Honour
             ,
             is
             vested
             in
             the
             Parents
             
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             right
             which
             accrews
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             having
             begotten
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             God
             by
             many
             positive
             Declarations
             has
             confirm'd
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             also
             allow
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Rule
             ,
             
               that
               in
               Grants
               and
               Gifts
               ,
               that
               have
               their
               Original
               from
               God
               and
               Nature
               ,
               as
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             let
             me
             add
             and
             Mother
             ,
             for
             whom
             God
             hath
             joyned
             together
             ,
             let
             no
             Man
             put
             a
             sunder
             ,
             
               no
               inferior
               Power
               of
               Men
               can
               limit
               ,
               nor
               make
               any
               Law
               of
               Prescription
               against
               them
               ,
               O.
            
             158.
             
             So
             that
             the
             Mother
             having
             by
             this
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             right
             to
             Honour
             from
             her
             Children
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Subject
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             her
             Husband
             ,
             we
             see
             this
             
               Absolute
               Monarchical
               Power
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             can
             neither
             be
             founded
             on
             it
             ,
             nor
             consist
             with
             it
             ;
             And
             he
             has
             a
             Power
             very
             far
             from
             Monarchical
             ,
             very
             far
             from
             that
             Absoluteness
             our
             A
             —
             contends
             for
             ,
             when
             another
             has
             over
             his
             Subjects
             the
             same
             Power
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Title
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             forebear
             saying
             himself
             ,
             that
             
               he
               cannot
               see
               how
               any
               Mans
               Children
               can
               be
               free
               from
               Subjection
               to
               their
               Parents
               ,
               p.
            
             12.
             which
             in
             common
             Speech
             ,
             I
             think
             signifies
             Mother
             as
             well
             as
             Father
             ,
             or
             if
             Parents
             here
             signifies
             only
             Father
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             first
             time
             I
             ever
             yet
             knew
             it
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             an
             use
             of
             Words
             ,
             one
             may
             say
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
           
             64.
             
             By
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Doctrin
             ,
             the
             Father
             having
             Absolute
             jurisdiction
             over
             his
             Children
             ,
             has
             also
             the
             same
             over
             their
             Issue
             ,
             and
             the
             consequence
             is
             good
             ,
             were
             it
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             had
             such
             a
             Power
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             ask
             our
             A
             —
             whether
             the
             Grand-father
             by
             his
             Sovereignty
             ,
             could
             discharge
             the
             Grand-Child
             from
             Paying
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             the
             honour
             due
             to
             him
             by
             the
             5
             th
             Commandment
             ;
             If
             the
             Grand-Father
             ,
             hath
             by
             
               right
               of
               Fatherhood
            
             ,
             Sole
             Sovereign
             Power
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
            
             be
             commanded
             ,
             that
             Obedience
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Sovereign
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             the
             Grand-Father
             might
             dispence
             with
             the
             Grand-Sons
             Honouring
             his
             Father
             ,
             which
             since
             't
             is
             evident
             in
             common
             Sense
             ,
             he
             cannot
             't
             is
             evident
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               and
               Mother
            
             ,
             cannot
             mean
             an
             Absolute
             Subjection
             to
             a
             Sovereign
             Power
             ,
             but
             something
             else
             .
             The
             right
             therefore
             which
             Parents
             have
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             confirmed
             to
             them
             by
             the
             5
             th
             Commandment
             ,
             cannot
             be
             that
             Political
             Dominion
             ,
             which
             our
             A
             —
             would
             derive
             from
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             being
             in
             every
             civil
             Society
             ,
             Supream
             somewhere
             ,
             can
             discharge
             any
             Subject
             ,
             from
             any
             Political
             Obedience
             ,
             to
             any
             one
             of
             his
             fellow
             Subjects
             .
             But
             what
             Law
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             can
             give
             a
             Child
             liberty
             ,
             not
             to
             
               Honour
               his
               Father
               and
               Mother
            
             ;
             't
             is
             an
             eternal
             Law
             ,
             annex'd
             purely
             to
             
             the
             relation
             of
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             so
             contains
             nothing
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             Power
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             is
             Subjected
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             65.
             
             Our
             A
             —
             says
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               a
               Father
               ,
               a
               right
               or
               liberty
               to
               Alien
               his
               Power
               over
               his
               Children
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               O
               :
            
             155.
             
             I
             doubt
             whether
             he
             can
             Alien
             ,
             wholly
             the
             right
             of
             Honour
             that
             is
             due
             from
             them
             ;
             But
             be
             that
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             he
             cannot
             Alien
             ,
             and
             retain
             the
             same
             Power
             ,
             if
             therefore
             the
             Magistrates
             Sovereignty
             ,
             be
             as
             our
             A
             —
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             
               nothing
               but
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
               Supream
               Father
               ,
               p.
            
             23.
             't
             is
             unavoidable
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             all
             this
             Paternal
             Right
             as
             he
             must
             have
             ,
             if
             Fatherhood
             be
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Authority
             ,
             then
             the
             Subjects
             though
             Fathers
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             Power
             over
             their
             Children
             ,
             no
             right
             to
             honour
             from
             them
             ;
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             all
             in
             anothers
             hands
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             remain
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             according
             to
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             own
             Doctrin
             ,
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               and
               Mother
            
             ,
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             understood
             of
             Political
             Subjection
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             since
             the
             Laws
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             commanded
             Children
             to
             
               Honour
               and
               obey
               their
               Parents
            
             ,
             were
             given
             to
             such
             ,
             whose
             Fathers
             were
             under
             such
             Government
             ,
             and
             fellow
             Subjects
             with
             them
             in
             Political
             Societies
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             bid
             them
             
               Honour
               and
               obey
               their
               Parents
            
             in
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Sense
             ,
             had
             been
             to
             bid
             them
             be
             
             Subjects
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             Title
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             right
             to
             Obedience
             from
             Subjects
             ,
             being
             all
             vested
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             teaching
             Obedience
             ,
             this
             had
             been
             to
             foment
             Sedition
             ,
             by
             setting
             up
             Powers
             that
             were
             not
             ;
             If
             therefore
             this
             command
             ,
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               and
               Mother
            
             ,
             concern
             Political
             Dominion
             ,
             it
             directly
             overthrows
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Monarchy
             ,
             since
             it
             being
             to
             be
             paid
             by
             every
             Child
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             even
             in
             Society
             ,
             every
             Father
             must
             necessarily
             have
             Political
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             be
             as
             many
             Sovereigns
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             Fathers
             ,
             besides
             that
             the
             Mother
             too
             hath
             her
             Title
             ,
             which
             destroys
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             one
             Supream
             Monarch
             .
             But
             if
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               and
               Mother
            
             ,
             mean
             something
             distinct
             from
             Political
             Power
             ,
             as
             necessarily
             it
             must
             ,
             it
             is
             besides
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             business
             ,
             and
             serves
             nothing
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             66.
             
             
               The
               Law
               that
               enjoyns
               Obedience
               to
               Kings
               is
               delivered
               ,
            
             says
             our
             A
             —
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Terms
               ,
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               Power
               were
               Originally
               in
               the
               Father
               ,
               O.
            
             254.
             
             And
             that
             Law
             is
             also
             delivered
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             in
             the
             Terms
             ,
             
               Honour
               thy
               Mother
            
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             Power
             were
             Originally
             in
             the
             Mother
             ,
             I
             appeal
             whether
             the
             Argument
             be
             not
             as
             good
             on
             one
             side
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             Father
             and
             Mother
             being
             joyned
             all
             along
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             where
             Honour
             or
             Obedience
             is
             injoyn'd
             Children
             ,
             again
             
             our
             A
             —
             tell
             us
             ,
             O.
             254.
             
               that
               this
               command
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               gives
               the
               right
               to
               govern
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               Form
               of
               Government
               Monarchical
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             by
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
            
             ,
             be
             meant
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Political
             Power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             it
             concerns
             not
             any
             duty
             we
             owe
             to
             our
             Natural
             Fathers
             who
             are
             Subjects
             ,
             because
             they
             by
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Doctrin
             ,
             are
             divested
             of
             all
             that
             Power
             ,
             it
             being
             placed
             wholly
             in
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             equally
             Subjects
             and
             Slaves
             with
             their
             Children
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             right
             by
             that
             Title
             ,
             to
             any
             such
             
               Honour
               or
               Obedience
            
             as
             contains
             in
             it
             Political
             Subjection
             ;
             If
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               and
               Mother
            
             signifies
             the
             duty
             we
             owe
             our
             Natural
             Parents
             ,
             as
             by
             our
             Saviours
             Interpretation
             ,
             Math.
             15.
             4.
             and
             all
             the
             other
             mention'd
             places
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             it
             does
             ,
             then
             it
             cannot
             concern
             Political
             Obedience
             ,
             but
             a
             duty
             that
             is
             owing
             to
             Persons
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             Title
             to
             Sovereignty
             ,
             nor
             any
             Political
             Authority
             ,
             as
             Magistrates
             over
             Subjects
             ,
             for
             the
             Person
             of
             a
             private
             Father
             ,
             and
             a
             Title
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             due
             to
             the
             Supream
             Magistrate
             ,
             are
             things
             inconsistent
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             command
             ,
             which
             must
             necessarily
             comprehend
             the
             Persons
             of
             our
             Natural
             Fathers
             ,
             must
             mean
             a
             duty
             we
             owe
             them
             distinct
             from
             our
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             
             and
             from
             which
             the
             most
             Absolute
             Power
             of
             Princes
             cannot
             absolve
             us
             ,
             what
             this
             duty
             is
             ,
             we
             shall
             in
             its
             due
             place
             examin
             .
          
           
             67.
             
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             at
             last
             got
             through
             all
             that
             in
             our
             A
             —
             looks
             like
             an
             Argument
             for
             that
             
               Absolute
               unlimited
               Sovereginty
            
             described
             ,
             Sect.
             8.
             which
             he
             supposes
             in
             Adam
             so
             that
             Mankind
             ever
             since
             have
             all
             been
             born
             slaves
             ,
             without
             any
             Title
             to
             Freedom
             ;
             But
             if
             Creation
             which
             gave
             nothing
             but
             a
             Being
             ,
             made
             not
             
               Adam
               Prince
               of
               his
               Posterity
            
             ;
             If
             
               Adam
               ,
               Gen.
            
             1.
             28.
             was
             not
             constituted
             Lord
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             nor
             had
             a
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             given
             him
             exclusive
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Right
             and
             Power
             over
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             inferiour
             Creatures
             in
             common
             with
             the
             Children
             of
             Men
             ;
             If
             also
             Gen.
             3.
             16.
             
             God
             gave
             not
             any
             Political
             Power
             to
             Adam
             over
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             but
             only
             Subjected
             Eve
             to
             Adam
             ,
             as
             a
             punishment
             ,
             or
             foretold
             the
             Subjection
             of
             the
             weaker
             Sex
             ,
             in
             the
             ordering
             the
             common
             concernments
             of
             their
             Families
             ,
             but
             gave
             not
             thereby
             to
             Adam
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Husband
             Power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             belongs
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             if
             Fathers
             by
             begetting
             their
             Children
             acquire
             no
             such
             Power
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             command
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               and
               Mother
            
             ,
             give
             it
             not
             
             but
             only
             enjoyns
             a
             duty
             owing
             to
             Parents
             equally
             ,
             whether
             Subjects
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Mother
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Father
             ;
             If
             all
             this
             be
             so
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             by
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             is
             very
             evident
             ,
             then
             Man
             hás
             a
             
               Natural
               Freedom
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             our
             A
             —
             confidently
             says
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             since
             all
             that
             share
             in
             the
             same
             common
             Nature
             ,
             Faculties
             and
             Powers
             are
             in
             Nature
             equal
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             partake
             in
             the
             same
             common
             Rights
             and
             Priviledges
             ,
             till
             the
             manifest
             appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             
               Lord
               over
               all
               Blessed
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             can
             be
             produced
             to
             shew
             any
             Particular
             Persons
             Supremacy
             ,
             or
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             Consent
             Subjects
             him
             to
             a
             Superior
             .
             This
             is
             so
             plain
             that
             our
             A
             —
             confesses
             ,
             that
             Sr.
             
               Iohn
               Heyward
               ,
               Blacwood
               and
               Barclay
               the
               great
               vindicators
               of
               the
               Right
               of
               Kings
               ,
            
             could
             not
             deny
             it
             ,
             but
             
               admit
               with
               one
               consent
               the
               Natural
               Liberty
               and
               Equality
               of
               Mankind
               ,
            
             for
             a
             Truth
             unquestionable
             .
             And
             our
             A
             —
             hath
             been
             so
             far
             from
             producing
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             may
             make
             good
             his
             great
             Position
             ,
             that
             
               Adam
               was
               Absolute
               Monarch
            
             ,
             and
             so
             
               Men
               are
               not
               Naturally
               free
            
             ,
             that
             even
             his
             own
             Proofs
             make
             against
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             to
             use
             is
             own
             way
             of
             Arguing
             .
             
               This
               first
               erroneous
               Principle
               failing
               ,
               the
               whole
               Fabrick
               of
               this
               vast
               engine
            
             of
             Absolute
             Power
             and
             Tyranny
             ,
             
               drops
               down
               of
               it self
            
             ,
             and
             there
             
             needs
             no
             more
             to
             be
             said
             in
             answer
             to
             all
             that
             he
             builds
             upon
             ,
             so
             false
             and
             frail
             a
             Foundation
             .
          
           
             68.
             
             But
             to
             save
             others
             the
             pains
             ,
             were
             there
             any
             need
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             sparing
             himself
             to
             shew
             by
             his
             own
             contradictions
             ,
             the
             weakness
             of
             his
             own
             Doctrins
             ,
             Adams
             Absolute
             and
             Sole
             Dominion
             is
             that
             which
             he
             is
             every
             where
             full
             of
             ,
             and
             all
             along
             builds
             on
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
               that
               as
               Adam
               was
               Lord
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               so
               his
               Children
               under
               him
               had
               a
               Command
               and
               Power
               over
               their
               own
               Children
               .
            
             The
             unlimited
             and
             undivided
             Sovereginty
             of
             
               Adams
               Fatherhood
            
             ,
             by
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             computation
             ,
             stood
             but
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             only
             during
             the
             first
             Generation
             ,
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             Grand-Children
             ,
             Sr.
             Rob.
             could
             give
             but
             a
             very
             ill
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             Adam
             as
             Father
             of
             hi●
             Children
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               hath
               an
               Absolute
               ,
               Unlimited
               Royal
               Power
               over
               th●m
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               thereof
               over
               those
               that
               they
               begot
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               all
               Generations
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             
               his
               Children
            
             ,
             viz.
             Cain
             and
             Seth
             have
             a
             Paternal
             Power
             over
             their
             Children
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             at
             the
             same
             time
             
               Absolute
               Lords
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               Subjects
               and
               Slaves
               ;
               Adam
            
             has
             all
             the
             Authority
             ,
             as
             
               Grand-Father
               of
               his
               People
            
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             a
             part
             as
             Fathers
             ;
             He
             is
             Absolute
             over
             them
             and
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             by
             having
             begotten
             them
             ,
             and
             
             yet
             they
             are
             Absolute
             over
             their
             Children
             by
             the
             same
             Title
             ,
             no
             says
             our
             
               A
               —
               ,
               Adams
               Children
               under
               him
               ,
               had
               Power
               over
               their
               own
               Children
               ,
               but
               still
               with
               Subordination
               to
               the
               the
               first
               Parent
               .
            
             A
             good
             distinction
             that
             sounds
             well
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             pitty
             it
             signifies
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             reconciled
             with
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Words
             ,
             I
             readily
             grant
             that
             supposing
             
               Adams
               Absolute
               Power
            
             over
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             any
             of
             his
             Children
             might
             have
             from
             him
             a
             delegated
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             Subordinate
             Power
             ,
             over
             a
             part
             or
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             But
             that
             cannot
             be
             the
             Power
             our
             A
             —
             speaks
             of
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Power
             by
             Grant
             and
             Commission
             ,
             but
             the
             Natural
             Paternal
             Power
             ,
             he
             supposes
             a
             Father
             to
             have
             over
             his
             Children
             ;
             for
             1
             o
             ,
             he
             says
             as
             
               Adam
               was
               Lord
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               so
               his
               Children
               under
               him
               ,
               had
               a
               Power
               over
               their
               own
               Children
            
             ;
             They
             were
             then
             Lords
             over
             their
             own
             Children
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Title
             that
             Adam
             was
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             right
             of
             Generation
             ,
             by
             right
             of
             Fatherhood
             ;
             2
             o
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             he
             means
             the
             Natural
             Power
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             because
             he
             limits
             it
             to
             be
             only
             
               over
               their
               own
               Children
            
             ,
             a
             delegated
             Power
             ,
             has
             no
             such
             limitation
             ,
             as
             only
             over
             their
             own
             Children
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             over
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             own
             Children
             ;
             3
             o
             ,
             If
             it
             were
             a
             delegated
             Power
             ,
             it
             must
             appear
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             
             ground
             in
             Scripture
             to
             affirm
             that
             
             Adam's
             Children
             ,
             had
             any
             other
             Power
             over
             theirs
             ,
             then
             what
             they
             naturally
             had
             as
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             69.
             
             But
             that
             he
             means
             here
             Paternal
             Power
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             is
             past
             doubt
             from
             the
             Inference
             he
             makes
             in
             those
             words
             immediately
             following
             ,
             
               I
               see
               not
               then
               how
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Adam
             
               or
               of
               any
               Man
               else
               can
               be
               free
               from
               Subjection
               to
               their
               Parents
               ,
            
             whereby
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             Power
             on
             one
             side
             and
             the
             Subjection
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             here
             speaks
             of
             ,
             is
             that
             
               Natural
               Power
            
             and
             Subjection
             between
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             every
             Mans
             Children
             owed
             could
             be
             no
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             A
             —
             always
             affirms
             to
             be
             absolute
             and
             unlimited
             .
             This
             natural
             Power
             of
             Parents
             over
             their
             Children
             ,
             Adam
             had
             over
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             says
             our
             A
             —
             ,
             and
             this
             Power
             of
             Parents
             over
             their
             Children
             ,
             his
             Children
             had
             over
             theirs
             in
             his
             Life
             time
             ,
             says
             our
             A
             —
             also
             ;
             so
             that
             Adam
             by
             a
             natural
             Right
             of
             Father
             ,
             had
             an
             absolute
             ,
             unlimited
             Power
             over
             all
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             his
             Children
             had
             by
             the
             same
             Right
             absolute
             unlimited
             Power
             over
             theirs
             ,
             here
             then
             are
             two
             absolute
             unlimited
             Powers
             existing
             together
             ,
             which
             I
             would
             have
             any
             body
             reconcile
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             to
             common
             Sense
             ;
             for
             the
             Salvo
             ,
             
             he
             has
             put
             in
             of
             Subordination
             ,
             makes
             it
             more
             absurd
             :
             To
             have
             one
             
               Absolute
               ,
               Vnlimited
            
             ,
             nay
             
               Vnlimitable
               Power
            
             in
             Subordination
             to
             another
             ,
             is
             so
             manifest
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             ,
             
               Adam
               is
               Absolute
               Prince
               with
               the
               Vnlimited
               Authority
               of
               Fatherhood
               over
               all
               his
               Posterity
            
             ;
             All
             his
             Posterity
             are
             then
             absolutely
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             our
             A
             —
             says
             ,
             his
             Slaves
             ,
             Children
             and
             Grand
             Children
             are
             equally
             in
             this
             State
             of
             Subjection
             and
             Slavery
             ,
             and
             yet
             says
             our
             
               A
               —
               ,
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Adam
             
               have
               paternal
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Absolute
             ,
             Unlimited
             
               Power
               over
               their
               own
               Children
            
             ,
             which
             in
             plain
             English
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             Slaves
             and
             Absolute
             Princes
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Government
             ,
             and
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Subjects
             have
             an
             Absolute
             Unlimited
             Power
             over
             the
             other
             by
             the
             natural
             Right
             of
             Parentage
             .
          
           
             70.
             
             If
             any
             one
             will
             suppose
             in
             favour
             of
             our
             A
             —
             that
             he
             here
             meant
             that
             Parents
             who
             are
             in
             Subjection
             themselves
             to
             the
             Absolute
             Authority
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             have
             yet
             some
             Power
             over
             their
             Children
             :
             I
             confess
             he
             is
             something
             nearer
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             not
             at
             all
             hereby
             help
             our
             A
             —
             ;
             for
             he
             no
             where
             speaking
             of
             the
             Paternal
             Power
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             Absolute
             Unlimited
             Authority
             ,
             cannot
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             understand
             any
             thing
             else
             
             here
             ,
             unless
             he
             himself
             had
             limited
             it
             and
             shewed
             how
             far
             it
             reach'd
             :
             And
             that
             he
             means
             here
             paternal
             Authority
             in
             that
             large
             Extent
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             immediate
             following
             words
             ;
             
               This
               Subjection
               of
               Children
               being
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Fountain
               of
               all
               Regal
               Authority
               ,
            
             p.
             12.
             
             
               The
               Subjection
            
             ,
             then
             that
             in
             the
             former
             Line
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               every
               Man
               is
               in
               to
               his
               Parents
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             what
             Adam's
             Grand
             Children
             were
             in
             to
             their
             Parents
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             was
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             
               Regal
               Authority
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             According
             to
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
               Absolute
               ,
               Vnlimitable
            
             Authority
             ,
             and
             thus
             
             Adams
             ●
             Children
             had
             
               Regal
               Authority
            
             over
             their
             Children
             ,
             whilst
             they
             themselves
             were
             Subjects
             to
             their
             Father
             ,
             and
             Fellow
             Subjects
             with
             their
             Children
             ;
             But
             let
             him
             mean
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             he
             allows
             
               Adams
               Children
               to
               have
               Paternal
               Power
               ,
            
             p.
             12.
             as
             all
             other
             Fathers
             to
             have
             
               Paternal
               Power
               over
               their
               Children
            
             ,
             O.
             156.
             
             From
             whence
             one
             of
             these
             two
             things
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             ,
             either
             Adams
             Children
             even
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             had
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             other
             Fathers
             have
             ,
             as
             he
             Phrases
             it
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
             
               By
               Right
               of
               Fatherhood
               Royal
               Authority
               over
               their
               Children
               ,
            
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             
               Adam
               by
               Right
               of
               Fatherhood
               had
               not
               Royal
               Authority
               :
            
             For
             it
             must
             be
             that
             
               Paternal
               Power
            
             does
             ,
             or
             does
             not
             ,
             give
             
               Royal
               Authority
            
             to
             them
             that
             have
             it
             :
             If
             it
             does
             
             not
             ,
             then
             Adam
             could
             not
             be
             Sovereign
             by
             this
             Title
             ,
             nor
             any
             body
             else
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             all
             our
             
             A's
             Politics
             at
             once
             ;
             If
             it
             does
             give
             
               Royal
               Authority
            
             ,
             then
             every
             one
             that
             has
             
               Paternal
               Power
            
             has
             
               Royal
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Patriarchal
             Government
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             as
             many
             Kings
             as
             there
             are
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             71.
             
             And
             thus
             what
             a
             Monarchy
             he
             hath
             set
             up
             ,
             let
             him
             and
             his
             Disciples
             consider
             ,
             Princes
             certainly
             will
             have
             great
             Reason
             to
             thank
             him
             for
             these
             new
             Politics
             ,
             which
             set
             up
             as
             many
             Absolute
             Kings
             in
             every
             Country
             as
             there
             are
             Fathers
             of
             Children
             ,
             and
             yet
             who
             can
             blame
             our
             A
             —
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             lying
             unavoidably
             in
             the
             way
             of
             one
             discoursing
             upon
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Principles
             ;
             For
             having
             placed
             an
             
               Absolute
               Power
            
             in
             
               Fathers
               by
               Right
               of
               Begetting
            
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             easily
             resolve
             how
             much
             of
             this
             Power
             belong'd
             to
             a
             Son
             over
             the
             Children
             he
             had
             begotten
             ;
             And
             so
             it
             fell
             out
             to
             be
             a
             very
             hard
             matter
             to
             give
             all
             the
             Power
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             ,
             to
             Adam
             ,
             and
             yet
             allow
             a
             part
             in
             his
             Life
             time
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             Parents
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             knew
             not
             well
             how
             to
             deny
             them
             ,
             this
             makes
             him
             so
             doubtful
             in
             his
             Expressions
             ,
             and
             so
             uncertain
             where
             to
             place
             this
             Absolute
             Natural
             Power
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             Fatherhood
             ;
             sometimes
             ,
             Adam
             alone
             has
             it
             all
             ,
             as
             p.
             13.
             
             O.
             244
             ,
             245.
             
               &
               pref
            
             .
          
           
           
             Sometimes
             Parents
             have
             it
             ,
             which
             word
             scarce
             signifies
             the
             Father
             alone
             ,
             p.
             12
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Sometimes
             Children
             during
             their
             Fathers
             life
             time
             ,
             as
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sometimes
             Fathers
             of
             Families
             ,
             as
             p.
             78
             ,
             and
             79.
             
          
           
             Sometimes
             Fathers
             indefinitely
             ,
             O.
             155.
             
          
           
             Sometimes
             the
             
               Heir
               to
               Adam
               ,
               O.
            
             253.
             
          
           
             Sometimes
             
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Adam
            
             ,
             244.
             246.
             
          
           
             Sometimes
             
               prime
               Fathers
               ,
               all
               Sons
               or
               Grand
               Children
               of
            
             Noah
             ,
             O.
             244.
             
          
           
             Sometimes
             
               the
               Eldest
               Parents
               ,
               p.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             Sometimes
             all
             Kings
             ,
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             Sometimes
             all
             that
             have
             Supream
             Power
             ,
             O.
             245.
             
          
           
             Sometimes
             
               Heirs
               to
               those
               first
               Progenitors
               ,
               who
               were
               at
               first
               the
               natural
               Parents
               of
               the
               whole
               People
               ,
               p.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             Sometimes
             an
             Elective
             King
             ,
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Sometimes
             those
             whether
             a
             few
             or
             a
             Multitude
             that
             govern
             the
             
               Commonwealth
               ,
               p.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             Sometimes
             he
             that
             can
             catch
             it
             ,
             an
             
               Vsurper
               ,
               p.
            
             23.
             
             O.
             155.
             
          
           
             72.
             
             Thus
             this
             
               new
               nothing
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             carry
             with
             it
             all
             Power
             ,
             Authority
             and
             Government
             ;
             
               This
               Fatherhood
            
             which
             is
             to
             design
             the
             Person
             and
             Establish
             the
             Throne
             of
             Monarchs
             ,
             whom
             the
             People
             are
             to
             obey
             ,
             may
             ,
             according
             to
             Sir
             Robt.
             come
             
             into
             any
             hands
             ,
             any
             how
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             his
             Politics
             give
             to
             Democracy
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             Usurper
             a
             lawful
             Prince
             .
             And
             if
             it
             will
             do
             all
             these
             fine
             Feats
             ,
             much
             good
             do
             our
             Author
             and
             all
             his
             Followers
             with
             their
             omnipotent
             Fatherhood
             ,
             which
             can
             serve
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             unsettle
             and
             destroy
             all
             the
             lawful
             Governments
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             Establish
             in
             their
             room
             Disorder
             ,
             Tyranny
             and
             U●urpation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Of
             Fatherhood
             and
             Propriety
             Considered
             together
             as
             Fountains
             of
             Sovereignty
             .
          
           
             73.
             
             IN
             the
             foregoing
             Chapters
             we
             have
             seen
             what
             Adams
             Monarchy
             was
             ,
             in
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             Titles
             he
             founded
             it
             :
             And
             the
             Foundations
             which
             he
             lays
             the
             chief
             stress
             on
             ,
             as
             those
             from
             which
             he
             thinks
             he
             may
             best
             derive
             Monarchical
             Power
             to
             future
             Princes
             ,
             are
             two
             ,
             
               viz.
               Fatherhood
               and
               Property
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             way
             he
             proposes
             to
             
               remove
               the
               Absurdities
               and
               Inconveniences
               of
               the
               
               Doctrine
               of
               Natural
               Freedom
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             
               to
               maintain
               the
               Natural
               and
               Private
               Dominion
               of
            
             Adam
             ,
             O.
             222.
             
             Conformable
             hereunto
             he
             tells
             us
             the
             
               Grounds
               and
               Principles
               of
               Government
               ,
               necessarily
               depend
               upon
               the
               Original
               of
               Property
               ,
            
             O.
             108.
             
             
               The
               S●bjection
               of
               Children
               to
               their
               Parents
               is
               the
               Fountain
               of
               all
               Regal
               Authority
               ,
               p.
            
             12.
             
             And
             
               all
               Power
               on
               Earth
               is
               either
               derived
               or
               usurped
               from
               the
               Fatherly
               Power
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               other
               Original
               to
               be
               found
               of
               any
               Power
               whatsoever
               ,
               O.
            
             158.
             
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             here
             to
             examine
             how
             it
             can
             be
             said
             without
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             the
             
               first
               Ground
               and
               Principles
               of
               Government
               necessarily
               depend
               upon
               the
               Original
               of
               Property
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               other
               Original
               of
               any
               Power
               whatsoever
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               the
               Father
            
             :
             It
             being
             hard
             to
             understand
             how
             there
             can
             be
             
               no
               other
               Original
            
             but
             Fatherhood
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             the
             
               Grounds
               and
               Principles
               of
               Government
               depend
               upon
               the
               Original
               of
               Property
               ;
               Property
               and
               Fatherhood
            
             being
             as
             far
             different
             as
             Lord
             of
             a
             Mannor
             and
             Father
             of
             Children
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             see
             how
             they
             will
             either
             of
             them
             agree
             with
             what
             our
             A
             —
             says
             ,
             O.
             244.
             of
             Gods
             Sentence
             against
             
               Eve
               ,
               Gen.
            
             111.
             16.
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               Original
               Grant
               of
               Government
               ,
            
             so
             that
             if
             that
             were
             the
             Original
             ,
             Government
             had
             not
             its
             Orignal
             by
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             own
             Confession
             ,
             either
             from
             Property
             
             or
             Fatherhood
             ,
             and
             this
             Text
             which
             he
             brings
             as
             a
             proof
             of
             
             Adam's
             Power
             over
             Eve
             necessarily
             Contradicts
             what
             he
             says
             of
             the
             Fatherhood
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               Sole
               Fountain
               of
               all
               Power
            
             ;
             for
             if
             Adam
             had
             any
             such
             Regal
             Power
             over
             Eve
             ,
             as
             our
             A
             —
             contends
             for
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             by
             some
             other
             Title
             then
             that
             of
             begetting
             .
          
           
             74.
             
             But
             I
             leave
             him
             to
             reconcile
             these
             Contradictions
             as
             well
             as
             many
             others
             ,
             which
             may
             plentifully
             be
             found
             in
             him
             by
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             will
             but
             read
             him
             with
             a
             little
             Attention
             ,
             and
             shall
             come
             now
             to
             consider
             how
             these
             two
             Originals
             of
             Government
             ,
             
             Adam's
             Natural
             and
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             will
             consist
             and
             serve
             to
             make
             out
             and
             Establish
             the
             Titles
             of
             Succeeding
             Monarchs
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             our
             A
             —
             obliges
             them
             ,
             must
             all
             derive
             their
             Power
             from
             these
             Fountains
             .
             Let
             us
             then
             suppose
             Adam
             made
             
               by
               Gods
               Donation
            
             Lord
             and
             sole
             Proprietor
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             in
             as
             large
             and
             ample
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             Sir
             Robt.
             could
             wish
             ,
             let
             us
             suppose
             him
             also
             
               by
               Right
               of
               Fatherhood
            
             Absolute
             Ruler
             over
             his
             Children
             with
             an
             unlimited
             Supremacy
             ,
             I
             ask
             them
             upon
             
             Adam's
             D●ath
             what
             becomes
             of
             his
             Natural
             and
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             't
             will
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             they
             descended
             to
             his
             next
             Heir
             ,
             as
             our
             A
             —
             tells
             us
             in
             sever●l
             places
             ,
             but
             that
             
             cannot
             possibly
             convey
             both
             his
             Natural
             and
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             to
             the
             same
             Person
             ;
             for
             should
             we
             allow
             that
             all
             the
             Propriety
             ,
             all
             the
             Estate
             of
             the
             Father
             ought
             to
             descend
             to
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             ,
             which
             will
             need
             some
             proof
             to
             Establish
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             have
             by
             that
             Title
             all
             the
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             yet
             the
             Fathers
             
               Natural
               Dominion
            
             ,
             the
             paternal
             Power
             cannot
             descend
             to
             him
             by
             Inheritance
             ;
             for
             being
             a
             Right
             that
             accrews
             to
             a
             Man
             only
             by
             begetting
             ,
             no
             Man
             can
             have
             this
             natural
             Dominion
             over
             any
             one
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             beget
             ,
             unless
             it
             can
             be
             suppos'd
             that
             a
             Man
             can
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             withouT
             doing
             that
             upon
             which
             that
             Right
             is
             solely
             founded
             .
             For
             if
             a
             Father
             by
             begetting
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             Title
             has
             
               Natural
               Dominion
            
             over
             his
             Children
             ,
             he
             that
             does
             not
             b●get
             them
             cannot
             have
             this
             
               Natural
               Dominion
            
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             be
             it
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             that
             our
             A
             —
             says
             ,
             O.
             156.
             
             That
             
               every
               Man
               that
               is
               born
               by
               his
               very
               Birth
               becomes
               a
               Subject
               to
               him
               that
               begets
               him
               ,
            
             this
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             viz.
             That
             a
             Man
             by
             his
             Birth
             cannot
             become
             a
             Subject
             to
             his
             Brother
             who
             did
             not
             beget
             him
             ,
             unless
             it
             can
             be
             suppos'd
             that
             a
             Man
             by
             the
             very
             same
             Title
             can
             come
             to
             be
             under
             the
             
               Natural
               and
               Absolute
               Dominion
            
             of
             two
             different
             Men
             at
             once
             ,
             or
             it
             be
             Sense
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             
             Man
             by
             Birth
             is
             under
             the
             
               Natural
               Dominion
            
             of
             his
             Father
             only
             ,
             because
             he
             begat
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             Man
             by
             Birth
             also
             is
             under
             the
             
               Natural
               Dominion
            
             of
             his
             Eldest
             Brother
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             not
             beget
             him
             .
          
           
             75.
             
             If
             then
             the
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             of
             Adam
             ,
             his
             Property
             in
             the
             Creatures
             descended
             at
             his
             Death
             all
             entirely
             to
             his
             Eldest
             Son
             ,
             his
             Heir
             ;
             (
             for
             if
             it
             did
             not
             there
             is
             presently
             an
             end
             of
             all
             Sir
             Robt's
             .
             Monarchy
             and
             his
             
               Natural
               Dominion
            
             )
             the
             Dominion
             a
             Father
             has
             over
             his
             Children
             by
             begetting
             them
             ,
             belong'd
             equally
             to
             all
             his
             Sons
             who
             had
             Children
             by
             the
             same
             Title
             their
             Father
             had
             ,
             it
             immediately
             upon
             Adams
             Decease
             ;
             the
             Sovereignty
             founded
             upon
             Property
             ,
             and
             the
             Sovereignty
             founded
             upon
             Fatherhood
             ,
             come
             to
             be
             divided
             ,
             since
             Cain
             as
             Heir
             had
             that
             of
             Property
             alone
             ,
             Seth
             and
             the
             other
             Sons
             that
             of
             Fatherhood
             equally
             with
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             best
             can
             be
             made
             of
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Doctrine
             and
             of
             the
             two
             Titles
             of
             Sovereignty
             he
             sets
             up
             in
             Adam
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             will
             either
             signifie
             nothing
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             both
             must
             stand
             they
             can
             serve
             only
             to
             confound
             the
             Rights
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             disorder
             Government
             in
             his
             Posterity
             ;
             for
             by
             building
             upon
             two
             Titles
             to
             Dominion
             ,
             which
             cannot
             descend
             together
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             allows
             may
             be
             separated
             ,
             for
             he
             yields
             that
             
             
               Adams
               Children
               had
               their
               destinct
               Territories
               by
               Right
               of
               Private
               Dominion
               ,
               O
            
             210.
             p.
             40.
             
             He
             makes
             it
             perpetually
             a
             doubt
             upon
             his
             Principles
             where
             the
             Sovereignty
             is
             ,
             or
             to
             whom
             we
             owe
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             since
             Fatherhood
             and
             Property
             are
             distinct
             Titles
             ,
             and
             began
             presently
             upon
             Adams
             Death
             to
             be
             in
             distinct
             Persons
             ,
             And
             which
             then
             was
             to
             give
             way
             to
             the
             other
             ?
          
           
             76.
             
             Let
             us
             take
             the
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             gives
             it
             us
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             out
             of
             Grotius
             ,
             that
             
               Adams
               Children
               by
               Donation
               ,
               Assignation
               or
               some
               kind
               of
               Cession
               before
               he
               was
               dead
               had
               their
               distinct
               Territories
               by
               Right
               of
               private
               Dominion
               ,
            
             Abel
             
               had
               his
               Flocks
               and
               Pastures
               for
               them
               ,
            
             Cain
             
               had
               his
               Fields
               for
               Corn
               and
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Nod
             
               where
               he
               Built
               him
               a
               City
               ,
               O.
            
             210.
             
             Here
             't
             is
             obvious
             to
             demand
             which
             of
             these
             two
             after
             Adams
             Death
             was
             Sovereign
             ,
             Cain
             says
             our
             A
             —
             ,
             p.
             19.
             
             By
             what
             Title
             ?
             
               As
               Heir
               for
               Heirs
               to
               Progenitors
               ,
               who
               were
               natural
               Parents
               of
               their
               People
               ,
               are
               not
               only
               Lords
               of
               their
               own
               Children
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
            
             says
             our
             A
             —
             ,
             p.
             19.
             
             What
             was
             Cain
             Heir
             to
             ?
             not
             the
             entire
             Possessions
             ,
             not
             all
             that
             which
             Adam
             had
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             in
             ,
             for
             our
             A
             —
             allows
             that
             Abel
             by
             a
             Title
             derived
             from
             his
             Father
             ,
             
               had
               his
               distinct
               Territory
               for
               Pasture
               by
               Right
               of
               Private
               Dominion
               ,
            
             what
             then
             Abel
             had
             by
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             ,
             was
             exempt
             from
             
             Cains
             Dominion
             ,
             for
             he
             could
             not
             have
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             over
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             under
             the
             Private
             Dominion
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             Sovereignty
             over
             his
             Brother
             is
             gone
             with
             this
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             are
             presently
             two
             Sovereigns
             and
             his
             imaginary
             Title
             of
             Fatherhood
             is
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             and
             Cain
             is
             no
             Prince
             over
             his
             Brother
             ,
             or
             else
             if
             Cain
             retain
             his
             Sovereignty
             over
             Abel
             notwithstanding
             his
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             the
             
               first
               Grounds
               and
               Principles
               of
               Government
            
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             Property
             whatever
             our
             A
             —
             says
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             Abel
             did
             not
             out-live
             his
             Father
             Adam
             ,
             but
             that
             makes
             nothing
             to
             the
             Argument
             which
             will
             hold
             good
             against
             Sir
             Robt.
             in
             Abels
             Issue
             ,
             or
             in
             Seth
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Adam
             ,
             not
             descended
             from
             Cain
             .
          
           
             77.
             
             The
             same
             inconvenience
             he
             runs
             into
             about
             
               the
               three
               Sons
               of
               Noah
            
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             p.
             13.
             
               had
               the
               whole
               World
               divided
               amongst
               them
               by
               their
               Father
               ,
            
             I
             a●k
             then
             in
             which
             of
             the
             three
             shall
             we
             find
             
               the
               Establishment
               of
               Regal
               Power
            
             after
             Noahs
             Death
             ;
             If
             in
             all
             three
             as
             our
             A
             —
             there
             seems
             to
             say
             :
             Then
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             Regal
             Power
             is
             founded
             in
             Property
             of
             Land
             and
             follows
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             
               paternal
               Power
            
             or
             
               natural
               Dominion
            
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             paternal
             Power
             as
             the
             
             Fountain
             of
             Regal
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             so
             much
             magnified
             Fatherhood
             quite
             vanishes
             .
             If
             the
             
               Regal
               Power
            
             descended
             to
             Shem
             as
             Eldest
             and
             Heir
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             then
             
               Noahs
               Division
               of
               the
               World
               by
               Lot
               to
               his
               Sons
               or
               his
            
             10
             
               Years
               sayling
               about
               the
               mediterranean
               to
               appoint
               each
               Son
               his
               part
               ,
            
             which
             our
             A
             —
             tells
             of
             ,
             p.
             15.
             was
             labour
             lost
             ,
             his
             Division
             of
             the
             World
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             to
             ill
             or
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             for
             his
             Grant
             to
             Cham
             and
             Iaphet
             was
             little
             worth
             if
             Shem
             notwithstanding
             this
             Grant
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             Noah
             was
             dead
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             Lord
             over
             them
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             this
             Grant
             of
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             to
             them
             over
             their
             assigned
             Territories
             were
             good
             ,
             here
             were
             set
             up
             two
             distinct
             sorts
             of
             Power
             ,
             not
             Subordinate
             one
             to
             the
             other
             with
             all
             those
             inconveniences
             which
             he
             musters
             up
             against
             the
             
               Power
               of
               the
               People
               .
               O.
            
             158.
             and
             which
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             in
             his
             own
             words
             only
             changing
             Property
             for
             
               People
               .
               All
               Power
               on
               Earth
               is
               either
               derived
               or
               us●rped
               from
               the
               Fatherly
               Power
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               other
               Original
               to
               be
               found
               of
               any
               Power
               whatsoever
               ,
               for
               if
               there
               should
               be
               granted
               two
               sorts
               of
               Power
               without
               any
               Subordination
               of
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               in
               perpetual
               strife
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               Supream
               ,
               for
               two
               Supreams
               cannot
               agree
               :
               If
               the
               Fatherly
               Power
               be
               Supream
               ,
               then
               the
               Power
               grounded
               on
               Private
               Dominion
               must
               be
               subordinate
               and
               depend
               on
               it
               ,
               
               and
               if
               the
               Power
            
             grounded
             on
             Property
             
               be
               Supream
               ,
               then
               the
               Fatherly
               Power
               must
               submit
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               exercised
               without
               the
               Licence
               of
               the
               Proprietors
               ,
               which
               must
               quite
               destroy
               the
               Frame
               and
               Course
               of
               Natu●e
               .
            
             This
             is
             his
             own
             arguing
             against
             two
             distinct
             Independent
             Powers
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             set
             down
             in
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             only
             putting
             Power
             rising
             from
             Property
             ,
             for
             
               Power
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             has
             answered
             what
             he
             himself
             has
             urged
             here
             against
             two
             distinct
             Powers
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             better
             able
             to
             see
             how
             with
             any
             tolerable
             Sense
             ,
             he
             can
             derive
             all
             Regal
             Authority
             
               from
               the
               natural
               and
               Private
               Dominion
               of
            
             Adam
             ,
             from
             Fatherhood
             and
             Property
             together
             ,
             which
             are
             distinct
             Titles
             that
             do
             not
             always
             meet
             in
             the
             same
             Person
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             plain
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             ,
             presently
             seperated
             as
             soon
             both
             as
             Adams
             and
             Noahs
             Death
             made
             way
             for
             Succession
             ;
             Though
             our
             A
             —
             frequently
             in
             his
             Writings
             jumbles
             them
             together
             ,
             and
             omits
             not
             to
             make
             use
             of
             either
             ,
             where
             he
             thinks
             it
             will
             sound
             best
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             but
             the
             Absurdities
             of
             this
             will
             more
             fully
             appear
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             examine
             the
             ways
             of
             conveyance
             of
             the
             Soveriegnty
             of
             Adam
             ,
             to
             Princes
             that
             were
             to
             Reign
             after
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Of
             the
             Conveyance
             of
             Adams
             Sovereign
             Monarchical
             Power
             .
          
           
             78.
             
             SR
             .
             Rob.
             having
             not
             been
             very
             happy
             in
             any
             Proofs
             ,
             he
             brings
             for
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             Adam
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             more
             fortunate
             in
             conveying
             it
             to
             future
             Princes
             ,
             who
             if
             his
             Politics
             be
             true
             ,
             must
             all
             derive
             their
             Titles
             from
             him
             ;
             The
             ways
             he
             has
             assigned
             ,
             as
             they
             lye
             scatter'd
             up
             and
             down
             in
             his
             Writings
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             down
             in
             his
             own
             Words
             ;
             In
             his
             Preface
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Adam
               being
               Monarch
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               none
               of
               his
               Posterity
               had
               any
               right
               to
               possess
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               Grant
               or
               Permission
               ,
               or
               by
               Succession
               from
               him
               ,
            
             here
             he
             makes
             two
             ways
             of
             conveyance
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             Adam
             stood
             possessed
             of
             ,
             and
             those
             are
             Grant
             or
             
               Succession
               .
               All
               Kings
               either
               are
               ,
               or
               are
               to
               be
               ,
               reputed
               the
               next
               Heirs
               to
               those
               first
               Proginetors
               ,
               who
               were
               at
               first
               the
               natural
               Parents
               of
               the
               whole
               People
               ,
            
             p.
             19.
             
             
               There
               cannot
               be
               any
               multitude
               of
               Men
               whatsoever
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               it
               ,
               consider'd
               by
               it self
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               Man
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               in
               nature
               hath
               a
               right
               to
               be
               the
               King
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               next
               Heir
               to
               Adam
               ,
               O.
            
             253.
             
             Here
             in
             these
             places
             Inheritance
             
             is
             the
             only
             way
             he
             allows
             of
             ,
             conveying
             Monarchical
             Power
             to
             Princes
             ,
             O.
             155.
             
             
               All
               Power
               on
               Earth
               is
               either
               derived
               or
               usurped
               from
               the
               Fatherly
               Power
               ,
            
             O.
             158.
             
             
               All
               Kings
               that
               now
               are
               ,
               or
               ever
               were
               ,
               are
               or
               were
               either
               Fathers
               of
               their
               People
               ,
               or
               the
               Heirs
               of
               such
               Fathers
               or
               Usurpers
               of
               the
               right
               of
               such
               Fathers
               ,
               O.
            
             253.
             
             And
             here
             he
             makes
             Inheritance
             or
             Vsurpation
             ,
             the
             only
             ways
             whereby
             Kings
             come
             by
             this
             Original
             Power
             ;
             But
             yet
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               this
               Fatherly
               Empire
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               of
               its
               self
               Hereditary
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               alienable
               by
               Patent
               ,
               and
               seizable
               by
               an
               Vsurper
               ,
               O.
            
             190.
             
             So
             then
             here
             Inheritance
             ,
             Grant
             or
             Usurpation
             will
             convey
             it
             ;
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             admirable
             he
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             p.
             100.
             
             
               It
               skils
               not
               which
               way
               Kings
               come
               by
               their
               Power
               ,
               whether
               by
               Election
               ,
               Donation
               ,
               Succession
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               other
               means
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               still
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Government
               by
               S●pream
               Power
               ,
               that
               makes
               them
               properly
               Kings
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               means
               of
               obtaining
               their
               Crowns
               ,
            
             which
             I
             think
             is
             a
             full
             answer
             to
             all
             his
             whole
             Hypothesis
             ,
             and
             Discourse
             about
             Adams
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             as
             the
             Fountain
             from
             which
             all
             Princes
             were
             to
             derive
             theirs
             ;
             And
             he
             might
             have
             spared
             the
             trouble
             of
             speaking
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             ,
             up
             and
             down
             of
             Heirs
             and
             Inheritance
             ,
             if
             to
             make
             any
             one
             
               Properly
               a
               King
            
             ,
             needs
             no
             more
             but
             
             
               Governing
               by
               Supream
               Power
               ,
               and
               it
               matters
               not
               by
               what
               means
               he
               came
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           
             79.
             
             By
             this
             notable
             way
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             may
             make
             Oliver
             as
             
               Properly
               King
            
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             else
             he
             could
             think
             of
             ;
             And
             had
             he
             had
             the
             Happiness
             ,
             to
             live
             under
             Massanellos
             Government
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             by
             this
             his
             own
             Rule
             ,
             have
             forborn
             to
             have
             done
             Homage
             to
             him
             ,
             with
             
               O
               King
               live
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             since
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             Government
             by
             Supream
             Power
             ,
             made
             him
             Properly
             King
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             Properly
             a
             Fisher-man
             ;
             And
             if
             
               Don
               Quixot
            
             ,
             had
             taught
             his
             Squire
             to
             govern
             with
             Supream
             Authority
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             no
             doubt
             could
             have
             made
             a
             most
             Loyal
             Subject
             ,
             in
             
               Sancho
               Pancha's
               Island
            
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             have
             deserved
             some
             Preferment
             in
             such
             Governments
             ,
             since
             I
             think
             he
             is
             the
             first
             Politician
             ,
             who
             pretending
             to
             settle
             Government
             upon
             its
             true
             Basis
             ,
             and
             to
             establish
             the
             Thrones
             of
             lawful
             Princes
             ever
             tould
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               Properly
               a
               King
               ,
               whose
               manner
               of
               Government
               was
               by
               Sapream
               Power
               ,
               by
               what
               means
               soever
               he
               obtained
               it
               ,
            
             which
             in
             plain
             English
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Regal
             and
             Supream
             Power
             ,
             is
             properly
             and
             truly
             his
             ,
             who
             can
             by
             any
             means
             seize
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             this
             be
             ,
             to
             be
             
               Properly
               a
               King
            
             ,
             I
             wonder
             how
             he
             came
             to
             think
             of
             ,
             or
             where
             he
             will
             find
             ,
             an
             Vsurper
             .
          
           
           
             80.
             
             This
             is
             so
             strange
             a
             Doctrin
             ,
             that
             the
             surpize
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             made
             me
             pass
             by
             ,
             without
             their
             due
             reflection
             ,
             the
             contradictions
             he
             runs
             into
             ,
             by
             making
             sometimes
             Inheritance
             alone
             ,
             sometimes
             only
             Grant
             or
             Inheritance
             ,
             sometimes
             only
             Inheritance
             or
             Vsurpation
             ,
             sometimes
             all
             these
             three
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             Election
             or
             
               any
               other
               means
            
             ,
             added
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             ways
             whereby
             Adams
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             right
             to
             Supream
             Rule
             ,
             could
             be
             convey'd
             down
             to
             future
             Kings
             and
             Governors
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             give
             them
             a
             Title
             to
             the
             Obedience
             and
             Subjection
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             these
             contradictions
             lye
             so
             open
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             reading
             of
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             own
             words
             ,
             will
             discover
             them
             to
             any
             ordinary
             understanding
             ;
             and
             though
             what
             I
             have
             quoted
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             with
             abundance
             more
             of
             the
             same
             Strain
             and
             Coherence
             which
             might
             be
             found
             in
             him
             ,
             might
             well
             excuse
             me
             from
             any
             farther
             trouble
             in
             this
             Argument
             ,
             yet
             having
             proposed
             to
             my self
             ,
             to
             examin
             the
             main
             parts
             of
             his
             Doctrin
             ,
             I
             shall
             a
             little
             more
             particularly
             consider
             how
             
               Inheritanee
               ,
               Grant
               ,
               Vsurpation
            
             ,
             or
             Ele●tion
             ,
             can
             any
             way
             make
             out
             Government
             in
             the
             World
             upon
             his
             Principles
             ,
             or
             derive
             any
             lawful
             Title
             to
             any
             ones
             Obedience
             ,
             from
             this
             Regal
             Authority
             of
             Adam
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             never
             so
             well
             
             proved
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             been
             Absolute
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             Of
             Monarchy
             ,
             by
             Inheritance
             from
             Adam
             .
          
           
             81.
             
             THough
             it
             be
             never
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             Government
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             nay
             should
             all
             Men
             be
             of
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             mind
             ,
             that
             divine
             appointment
             had
             ordained
             it
             to
             be
             Monarchical
             ,
             yet
             since
             Men
             cannot
             obey
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             cannot
             command
             ,
             and
             Ideas
             of
             Government
             in
             the
             Phansy
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             perfect
             ,
             never
             so
             right
             ,
             cannot
             give
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             prescribe
             Rules
             to
             the
             Actions
             of
             Men
             ;
             It
             would
             be
             of
             no
             behoof
             for
             the
             setling
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             Establishment
             of
             Government
             in
             its
             Exercise
             and
             Use
             amongst
             Men
             ,
             unless
             there
             were
             a
             way
             also
             taught
             how
             to
             know
             the
             Person
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             belonged
             to
             have
             this
             Power
             ,
             and
             Exercise
             this
             Dominion
             over
             others
             .
             'T
             is
             in
             vain
             then
             to
             talk
             of
             Subjection
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             without
             telling
             us
             whom
             we
             are
             to
             obey
             ;
             For
             were
             I
             never
             so
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             Magistracy
             and
             Rule
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             never
             the
             less
             at
             Liberty
             still
             ,
             till
             it
             appears
             
             who
             is
             the
             Person
             ,
             that
             hath
             Right
             to
             my
             Obedience
             ,
             since
             if
             there
             be
             no
             marks
             to
             know
             him
             by
             ,
             and
             distinguish
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             Right
             to
             Rule
             from
             other
             Men
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             my self
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             ;
             And
             therefore
             though
             Submission
             to
             Government
             be
             every
             ones
             duty
             ,
             yet
             since
             that
             signifies
             nothing
             ,
             but
             submitting
             to
             the
             Direction
             and
             Laws
             of
             such
             Men
             ,
             as
             have
             Authority
             to
             command
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Subject
             ,
             to
             convince
             him
             that
             there
             is
             
               Regal
               Power
            
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             there
             must
             be
             ways
             of
             designing
             ,
             and
             knowing
             the
             Person
             to
             whom
             this
             
               Regal
               Power
            
             of
             Right
             belongs
             ,
             and
             a
             Man
             can
             never
             be
             obliged
             in
             conscience
             to
             submit
             to
             any
             Power
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             be
             satisfied
             who
             is
             the
             Person
             ,
             who
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             Exercise
             that
             Power
             over
             him
             .
             If
             this
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             distinction
             between
             Pirates
             and
             Lawful
             Princes
             ,
             he
             that
             has
             Force
             is
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             to
             be
             obey'd
             ,
             and
             Crowns
             and
             Scepters
             would
             become
             the
             Inheritance
             only
             of
             Violence
             and
             Rapin
             ,
             Men
             too
             might
             as
             often
             and
             as
             innocently
             change
             their
             Governors
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             their
             Physitians
             ,
             if
             the
             Person
             cannot
             be
             known
             ,
             who
             has
             a
             right
             to
             direct
             me
             ,
             and
             whose
             Prescriptions
             ,
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             follow
             ;
             To
             settle
             therefore
             Mens
             Consciences
             under
             
             an
             Obligation
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             't
             is
             necessary
             that
             they
             know
             not
             only
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Power
             somewhere
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             the
             Person
             who
             by
             Right
             is
             vested
             with
             this
             Power
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             82.
             
             How
             Successful
             our
             A
             —
             has
             been
             in
             his
             attempts
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             a
             
               Monarchical
               Absolute
               Power
            
             in
             Adam
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             Judge
             by
             what
             has
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             but
             were
             that
             
               Absolute
               Monarchy
            
             as
             clear
             as
             our
             A
             —
             would
             desire
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             presume
             it
             is
             the
             contrary
             ,
             yet
             it
             could
             be
             of
             no
             use
             to
             the
             Govrenment
             of
             Mankind
             now
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             unless
             he
             also
             make
             out
             these
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             this
             
               Power
               of
               Adam
            
             was
             not
             to
             end
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             was
             upon
             his
             Decease
             conveyed
             entire
             to
             some
             other
             Person
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             to
             Posterity
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             Princes
             and
             Rulers
             now
             on
             Earth
             ,
             are
             possessed
             of
             this
             
               Power
               of
               Adam
            
             ,
             by
             a
             right
             way
             of
             conveyance
             derived
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             83.
             
             If
             the
             first
             of
             these
             fail
             ,
             the
             
               Power
               of
               Adam
            
             ,
             were
             it
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             never
             so
             certain
             ,
             will
             signifie
             nothing
             to
             the
             present
             Government
             and
             Societies
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             seek
             out
             some
             other
             Original
             of
             Power
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             Polity's
             then
             this
             of
             Adam
             ,
             or
             else
             there
             will
             be
             none
             at
             all
             in
             the
             World.
             If
             the
             latter
             
             fail
             ,
             it
             will
             destroy
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             present
             Governors
             ,
             and
             absolve
             the
             People
             from
             Subjection
             to
             them
             ,
             since
             they
             having
             no
             better
             a
             Claim
             then
             others
             to
             that
             Power
             ,
             which
             is
             alone
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Authority
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             Title
             to
             Rule
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             84.
             
             Our
             A
             —
             having
             Phansied
             an
             Absolute
             Sovereignty
             in
             Adam
             ,
             mentions
             several
             ways
             of
             its
             conveyance
             to
             Princes
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             be
             his
             Successors
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             he
             cheifly
             insists
             on
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             of
             Inheritance
             ,
             which
             occurs
             so
             often
             in
             his
             several
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             I
             having
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             quoted
             several
             of
             these
             passages
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             here
             again
             to
             repeat
             them
             ,
             this
             Sovereignty
             he
             erects
             ,
             as
             had
             been
             said
             upon
             a
             double
             Foundation
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             Property
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Fatherhood
             ,
             one
             was
             the
             right
             he
             was
             supposed
             to
             have
             in
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             a
             right
             to
             possess
             the
             Earth
             with
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             other
             inferior
             Ranks
             of
             things
             in
             it
             for
             his
             Private
             use
             ,
             exclusive
             of
             all
             other
             Men.
             The
             other
             was
             the
             Right
             he
             was
             supposed
             to
             have
             ,
             to
             Rule
             and
             Govern
             Men
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             85.
             
             In
             both
             these
             Rights
             ,
             there
             being
             supposed
             an
             exclusion
             of
             all
             other
             Men
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             upon
             some
             reason
             peculiar
             to
             Adam
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             both
             be
             founded
             .
          
           
           
             That
             of
             his
             Property
             our
             A
             —
             supposes
             ,
             to
             arise
             from
             Gods
             immediate
             
               Donation
               ,
               Gen.
            
             1.
             28.
             and
             that
             of
             Fatherhood
             ,
             from
             the
             Act
             of
             Begetting
             now
             in
             all
             Inheritance
             ,
             if
             the
             Heir
             succeed
             not
             to
             the
             reason
             ,
             upon
             which
             his
             Fathers
             Right
             was
             founded
             ,
             he
             cannot
             succeed
             to
             the
             Right
             which
             followed
             from
             it
             ;
             For
             Example
             ,
             Adam
             had
             a
             Right
             of
             Property
             in
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             upon
             the
             Donation
             and
             Grant
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             who
             was
             Lord
             and
             Proprietor
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             let
             this
             be
             so
             as
             our
             A
             —
             tells
             us
             ,
             yet
             upon
             his
             death
             ,
             his
             Heir
             can
             have
             no
             Title
             to
             them
             ,
             no
             such
             right
             of
             Property
             in
             them
             ,
             unless
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             viz.
             Gods
             Donation
             ,
             vested
             a
             right
             in
             the
             Heir
             too
             ;
             for
             if
             Adam
             could
             have
             had
             no
             Property
             in
             ,
             nor
             use
             of
             ,
             the
             Creatures
             without
             this
             positive
             Donation
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             Donation
             ,
             were
             only
             Personally
             to
             Adam
             ,
             his
             Heir
             could
             have
             no
             right
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             upon
             his
             death
             ,
             it
             must
             revert
             to
             God
             the
             Lord
             and
             Owner
             again
             ;
             for
             positive
             Grants
             give
             no
             Title
             farther
             then
             the
             express
             words
             convey
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             only
             it
             is
             held
             ,
             and
             thus
             ,
             if
             as
             our
             A
             —
             himself
             contends
             ,
             that
             
               Donation
               ,
               Gen.
            
             1.
             28.
             were
             made
             only
             to
             Adam
             ,
             personally
             his
             Heir
             could
             not
             succeed
             to
             his
             Property
             in
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             a
             Donation
             to
             any
             but
             Adam
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             shewn
             ,
             that
             it
             
             was
             to
             his
             Heir
             in
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Sense
             ,
             i.e.
             to
             one
             of
             his
             Children
             exclusive
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             86.
             
             But
             not
             to
             follow
             our
             A
             —
             too
             far
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             plain
             of
             the
             Case
             is
             this
             ,
             God
             having
             made
             Man
             ,
             and
             Planted
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             Animals
             ,
             a
             strong
             desire
             of
             self
             Preservation
             ,
             and
             furnished
             the
             World
             with
             things
             fit
             for
             Food
             and
             Rayment
             ,
             and
             other
             necessaries
             of
             Life
             ,
             Subservient
             to
             his
             design
             ,
             that
             Man
             should
             live
             and
             abide
             for
             some
             time
             upon
             the
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             so
             curious
             and
             wonderful
             a
             piece
             of
             Workmanship
             by
             its
             own
             negligence
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             necessaries
             ,
             should
             perish
             again
             ,
             presently
             after
             a
             few
             moments
             continuance
             :
             God
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             having
             made
             Man
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             thus
             spoke
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             )
             directed
             him
             by
             his
             Senses
             and
             Reason
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             inferior
             Animals
             by
             their
             Sense
             ,
             and
             Instinct
             which
             he
             had
             placed
             in
             them
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             to
             the
             use
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             serviceable
             for
             his
             subsistence
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             the
             means
             of
             his
             Preservation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             before
             these
             words
             were
             pronounced
             ,
             1
             Gen.
             28.
             29.
             
             If
             they
             must
             be
             understood
             Litterally
             to
             have
             been
             spoken
             ,
             or
             without
             any
             such
             Verbal
             Donation
             ,
             Man
             had
             a
             right
             to
             a
             Use
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             by
             the
             Will
             and
             Grant
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             desire
             ,
             strong
             
             desire
             of
             Preserving
             his
             Life
             and
             Being
             ,
             having
             been
             Planted
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             Principle
             of
             Action
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             
               which
               was
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               in
               him
               ,
            
             could
             not
             but
             teach
             him
             and
             assure
             him
             ,
             that
             pursuing
             that
             natural
             Inclination
             he
             had
             to
             preserve
             his
             Being
             ,
             he
             followed
             the
             Will
             of
             his
             Maker
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             a
             right
             to
             make
             use
             of
             those
             Creatures
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             Reason
             or
             Senses
             he
             could
             discover
             ,
             would
             be
             serviceable
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             thus
             Mans
             Property
             in
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             was
             founded
             upon
             the
             right
             he
             had
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             those
             things
             that
             were
             necessary
             ,
             or
             useful
             to
             his
             being
             .
          
           
             87.
             
             This
             being
             the
             Reason
             and
             Foundation
             of
             
               Adams
               Property
            
             ,
             gave
             the
             same
             Title
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             Ground
             ,
             to
             all
             his
             Children
             ,
             not
             only
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             so
             that
             here
             was
             no
             Priviledge
             of
             his
             Heir
             above
             his
             other
             Children
             ,
             which
             could
             exclude
             them
             from
             an
             equal
             right
             ,
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             inferior
             Creatures
             ,
             for
             the
             comfortable
             Preservation
             of
             their
             Beings
             .
             Which
             is
             all
             the
             Property
             Man
             hath
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             Adams
             Sovereignty
             built
             on
             Property
             ,
             or
             as
             our
             A
             —
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             comes
             to
             nothing
             .
             Every
             Man
             had
             a
             right
             to
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Title
             Adam
             had
             ,
             viz.
             by
             the
             right
             every
             one
             had
             to
             take
             
             care
             of
             ,
             and
             provide
             for
             ,
             their
             Subsistance
             ,
             and
             thus
             Men
             had
             a
             right
             in
             common
             ,
             Adams
             Children
             in
             common
             with
             him
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             had
             began
             ,
             and
             made
             himself
             a
             Property
             in
             any
             particular
             thing
             ,
             (
             which
             how
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             else
             ,
             could
             do
             ,
             shall
             be
             shewn
             in
             another
             place
             )
             that
             thing
             ,
             that
             possession
             ,
             if
             he
             dispos'd
             not
             otherwise
             of
             it
             by
             his
             positive
             Grant
             ,
             desc●nded
             Naturally
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             a
             right
             to
             succeed
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             possess
             it
             .
          
           
             88.
             
             It
             might
             reasonably
             be
             asked
             here
             ,
             how
             come
             Children
             by
             this
             right
             of
             possessing
             ,
             before
             any
             other
             ,
             the
             Properties
             of
             their
             Parents
             upon
             their
             Decease
             ,
             for
             it
             being
             Personally
             the
             Parents
             ,
             when
             they
             dye
             ,
             without
             actually
             Transferring
             their
             Right
             to
             another
             ,
             why
             does
             it
             not
             return
             again
             to
             the
             commmon
             Stock
             of
             Mankind
             ?
             'T
             will
             perhaps
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             common
             consent
             hath
             disposed
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Children
             Common
             Practice
             ,
             we
             see
             indeed
             does
             so
             dispose
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             for
             that
             hath
             never
             been
             asked
             ,
             nor
             Actually
             given
             ,
             and
             if
             common
             tacit
             Consent
             had
             Establish'd
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             but
             a
             positive
             and
             not
             natural
             Right
             of
             Children
             ,
             to
             Inherit
             the
             Goods
             of
             their
             Parents
             :
             But
             where
             the
             Practice
             is
             Universal
             ,
             
             't
             is
             reasonable
             to
             think
             the
             Cause
             is
             natural
             .
             The
             ground
             then
             I
             think
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             The
             first
             and
             strongest
             desire
             God
             Planted
             in
             Men
             ,
             and
             wrought
             into
             the
             very
             Principle
             of
             their
             nature
             ,
             being
             that
             of
             self
             Preservation
             ,
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             a
             right
             to
             the
             Creatures
             for
             their
             particular
             support
             ,
             and
             use
             of
             each
             individual
             Person
             himself
             .
             But
             next
             to
             this
             ,
             God
             Planted
             in
             Men
             a
             strong
             desire
             also
             of
             Propagating
             their
             Kind
             ,
             and
             continuing
             themselves
             in
             their
             posterity
             ,
             and
             this
             gives
             Children
             a
             Title
             ,
             to
             share
             in
             the
             Property
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             a
             Right
             to
             Inherit
             their
             Possessions
             ,
             Men
             are
             not
             Proprietors
             of
             what
             they
             have
             meerly
             for
             themselves
             ,
             their
             Children
             have
             a
             Title
             to
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             Kind
             of
             Right
             joyn'd
             with
             their
             Parent
             's
             ,
             in
             the
             Possession
             which
             comes
             to
             be
             wholly
             theirs
             ,
             when
             death
             having
             put
             an
             end
             to
             their
             Parents
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             taken
             them
             from
             their
             Possessions
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             call
             Inheritance
             :
             Men
             being
             by
             a
             like
             Obligation
             ,
             bound
             to
             preserve
             what
             they
             have
             begotten
             ,
             as
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             ,
             their
             issue
             come
             to
             have
             a
             Right
             in
             the
             Goods
             they
             are
             possessed
             of
             .
             And
             that
             Children
             have
             such
             a
             Right
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Men
             are
             convinced
             ,
             that
             Children
             have
             such
             a
             Right
             ,
             is
             Evident
             from
             
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             both
             which
             Laws
             require
             Parents
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             Children
             .
          
           
             89.
             
             For
             Children
             being
             by
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             born
             weak
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             provide
             for
             themselves
             ,
             they
             have
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             hath
             thus
             ordered
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             a
             right
             to
             be
             nourish'd
             and
             maintained
             by
             their
             Parents
             ,
             nay
             a
             right
             not
             only
             to
             a
             bare
             Subsistance
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             conveniences
             and
             comforts
             of
             Life
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             conditions
             of
             their
             Parents
             can
             afford
             it
             ;
             And
             hence
             it
             comes
             ,
             that
             when
             their
             Parents
             leave
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             care
             due
             to
             their
             Children
             ceases
             ,
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             are
             to
             extend
             as
             far
             as
             possibly
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             the
             Provisions
             they
             have
             made
             in
             their
             Life
             time
             ,
             are
             understood
             to
             be
             intended
             as
             nature
             requires
             they
             should
             ,
             for
             their
             Children
             ,
             whom
             after
             themselves
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             provide
             for
             ,
             though
             the
             dying
             Parents
             ,
             by
             express
             Words
             ,
             declare
             nothing
             about
             them
             ,
             nature
             appoints
             the
             the
             descent
             of
             their
             Property
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             who
             thus
             come
             to
             have
             a
             Title
             ,
             and
             natural
             Right
             of
             ●nheritance
             to
             their
             Fathers
             Goods
             ,
             which
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             .
          
           
             90.
             
             Were
             it
             not
             for
             this
             right
             of
             being
             nourished
             ,
             and
             maintained
             by
             their
             Parents
             ,
             which
             God
             and
             nature
             has
             given
             to
             
             Children
             and
             obliged
             Parents
             to
             ,
             as
             a
             duty
             ,
             it
             would
             ,
             be
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             should
             Inherit
             the
             Estate
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             be
             prefer'd
             in
             the
             Inheritance
             before
             his
             Grand
             Child
             ,
             for
             to
             the
             Grand
             Father
             ,
             there
             is
             due
             a
             long
             Score
             of
             care
             and
             expences
             laid
             out
             upon
             the
             Breeding
             and
             Education
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             which
             one
             would
             think
             in
             Justice
             ought
             to
             be
             paid
             ,
             but
             that
             having
             been
             done
             in
             Obedience
             to
             the
             same
             Law
             ,
             whereby
             he
             received
             Nourishment
             and
             Education
             from
             his
             own
             Parents
             ,
             this
             Score
             of
             Education
             received
             from
             a
             Mans
             Father
             ,
             is
             paid
             by
             taking
             care
             and
             providing
             for
             his
             own
             Children
             (
             is
             paid
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             is
             requir'd
             of
             payment
             by
             alteration
             of
             Property
             ,
             unless
             present
             necessity
             of
             the
             Parents
             require
             a
             return
             of
             Goods
             for
             their
             necessary
             Support
             and
             Subsistance
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             not
             now
             speaking
             of
             that
             reverence
             ,
             acknowledgment
             ,
             respect
             and
             honour
             that
             is
             always
             due
             from
             Children
             to
             their
             Parents
             ,
             but
             of
             possessions
             and
             commodities
             of
             Life
             valuable
             by
             Money
             ;
             )
             But
             yet
             this
             debt
             to
             the
             Children
             ,
             does
             not
             quite
             cancel
             the
             Score
             due
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             only
             is
             made
             by
             nature
             preferable
             to
             it
             ;
             For
             the
             debt
             a
             Man
             owes
             his
             Father
             ,
             takes
             place
             and
             gives
             the
             Father
             a
             Right
             to
             Inherit
             the
             Sons
             Goods
             ,
             where
             for
             want
             of
             
             Issue
             ,
             the
             Right
             of
             Children
             doth
             not
             exclude
             that
             ●itle
             .
             And
             therefore
             a
             Man
             having
             a
             Right
             to
             be
             maintain'd
             by
             his
             Children
             where
             he
             needs
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             injoy
             also
             the
             comforts
             of
             Life
             from
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             necessary
             provision
             due
             to
             them
             and
             their
             Children
             will
             afford
             it
             ,
             if
             his
             Son
             dye
             without
             Issue
             ,
             the
             Father
             has
             a
             right
             in
             nature
             to
             possess
             his
             Goods
             ,
             and
             Inherit
             his
             Estate
             (
             whatever
             the
             Municipal
             Laws
             of
             some
             Countries
             may
             absurdly
             direct
             otherwise
             ,
             )
             and
             so
             again
             his
             Children
             and
             their
             Issue
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             for
             want
             of
             such
             his
             Father
             and
             his
             Issue
             ;
             But
             where
             no
             such
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             no
             Kindred
             there
             we
             see
             the
             possessions
             of
             a
             Private
             Man
             ,
             revert
             to
             the
             community
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             Politic
             Societies
             come
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             public
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             State
             of
             nature
             become
             again
             perfectly
             common
             ,
             no
             body
             having
             a
             right
             to
             Inherit
             them
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             one
             have
             a
             Property
             in
             them
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             in
             other
             things
             common
             by
             nature
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             speak
             in
             its
             due
             place
             .
          
           
             91.
             
             I
             have
             been
             the
             larger
             ,
             in
             shewing
             upon
             what
             ground
             Children
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             succeed
             to
             the
             Possession
             of
             their
             Fathers
             Properties
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             by
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             that
             if
             Adam
             had
             a
             Property
             (
             a
             Titular
             insignificant
             useless
             Property
             ;
             
             for
             it
             could
             be
             no
             better
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             nourish
             and
             maintain
             his
             Children
             and
             Posterity
             out
             of
             it
             )
             in
             the
             whole
             Earth
             and
             its
             Product
             ,
             yet
             all
             his
             Children
             coming
             to
             have
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             and
             Right
             of
             Inheritance
             a
             joynt
             Title
             ,
             and
             Right
             of
             Property
             in
             it
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             it
             could
             convey
             no
             right
             of
             Sovereignty
             to
             any
             one
             of
             his
             Posterity
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             since
             every
             one
             having
             a
             right
             of
             Inheritance
             to
             his
             portion
             ,
             they
             might
             enjoy
             their
             Inheritance
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             in
             common
             ,
             or
             share
             it
             ,
             or
             some
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             Division
             ,
             as
             it
             best
             liked
             them
             ,
             but
             no
             one
             could
             pretend
             to
             the
             whole
             Inheritance
             ,
             or
             any
             Sovereignty
             supposed
             to
             accompany
             it
             ,
             since
             a
             right
             of
             Inheritance
             gave
             every
             one
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             one
             ,
             a
             Title
             to
             share
             in
             the
             Goods
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             Not
             only
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             have
             I
             been
             so
             particular
             in
             examining
             the
             reason
             of
             Childrens
             Inheriting
             the
             Property
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             it
             will
             give
             us
             farther
             Light
             in
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             Rule
             and
             Power
             ,
             which
             in
             Countries
             where
             their
             particular
             Municipal
             Laws
             give
             the
             whole
             Possession
             of
             Land
             entirely
             to
             the
             first
             Born
             ,
             and
             Descent
             of
             Power
             has
             gone
             so
             to
             Men
             by
             this
             Custom
             ,
             some
             have
             been
             apt
             to
             be
             deceived
             into
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             there
             
             was
             a
             Natural
             or
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Primogeniture
             to
             both
             Estate
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             both
             Rule
             over
             Men
             and
             Property
             in
             things
             ,
             sprang
             from
             the
             same
             Original
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             descend
             by
             the
             same
             Rules
             .
          
           
             92.
             
             Property
             ,
             whose
             Original
             is
             from
             the
             Right
             a
             Man
             has
             to
             use
             any
             of
             the
             inferior
             Creatures
             ,
             for
             the
             subsistance
             and
             comfort
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             benefit
             and
             sole
             advantage
             of
             the
             Proprietor
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             may
             even
             destroy
             the
             thing
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             Property
             in
             by
             his
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             where
             need
             requires
             ;
             But
             Government
             being
             for
             the
             Preservation
             of
             every
             Mans
             Right
             and
             Property
             ,
             by
             Preserving
             him
             from
             the
             Violence
             or
             Injury
             of
             others
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Governed
             ;
             For
             the
             Magistrate
             Sword
             ,
             being
             for
             a
             
               Terror
               to
               evil
               Doers
            
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             Terror
             to
             inforce
             Men
             to
             observe
             the
             positive
             Laws
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             made
             conformable
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             for
             the
             Public
             good
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             good
             of
             every
             particular
             Member
             of
             that
             Society
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             by
             common
             Rules
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             provided
             for
             ;
             the
             Sword
             is
             not
             given
             the
             Magistrate
             for
             his
             own
             good
             alone
             .
          
           
             93.
             
             Children
             therefore
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shew'd
             ,
             by
             the
             dependance
             they
             have
             on
             their
             Parents
             for
             Subsistance
             ,
             have
             a
             
             Right
             of
             Inheritance
             to
             their
             Fathers
             Property
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             belongs
             to
             them
             for
             their
             Proper
             good
             and
             behoof
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             fitly
             termed
             Goods
             ,
             wherein
             the
             first
             Born
             has
             not
             a
             sole
             or
             peculiar
             Right
             by
             any
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             .
             His
             ,
             and
             his
             Brethrens
             ,
             being
             equally
             founded
             on
             that
             Right
             they
             had
             to
             maintenance
             ,
             support
             and
             comfort
             from
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             on
             nothing
             else
             ;
             But
             Government
             being
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Governed
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             sole
             advantage
             of
             the
             Governors
             (
             but
             only
             for
             theirs
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             they
             make
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Politic
             Body
             ,
             each
             of
             whose
             Parts
             and
             Members
             are
             taken
             care
             of
             ,
             and
             directed
             in
             their
             peculiar
             Function
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             )
             cannot
             be
             Inherited
             by
             the
             same
             Title
             ,
             that
             Children
             have
             to
             the
             Goods
             of
             their
             Fathers
             .
             The
             Right
             a
             Son
             has
             to
             be
             maintained
             and
             provided
             with
             the
             necessaries
             and
             conveniences
             of
             Life
             out
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Stock
             ,
             gives
             him
             a
             Right
             to
             succeed
             to
             his
             Fathers
             Property
             for
             his
             own
             good
             ,
             but
             this
             can
             give
             him
             no
             Right
             to
             succeed
             also
             to
             the
             Rule
             ,
             which
             his
             Father
             had
             over
             other
             Men
             ;
             all
             that
             a
             Child
             has
             Right
             to
             claim
             from
             his
             Fathers
             is
             Nourishment
             and
             Education
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             nature
             furnishes
             for
             the
             support
             of
             
             Life
             ,
             but
             he
             has
             no
             Right
             to
             demand
             Rule
             or
             Dominion
             from
             him
             :
             He
             can
             subsist
             and
             receive
             from
             him
             the
             Portion
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             aud
             advantages
             of
             Education
             naturally
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             without
             Empire
             and
             Dominion
             ;
             That
             (
             if
             his
             Father
             hath
             any
             )
             was
             vested
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             and
             behoof
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Son
             cannot
             Claim
             or
             Inherit
             it
             by
             a
             Title
             ,
             which
             is
             founded
             wholy
             on
             his
             own
             private
             good
             and
             advantage
             .
          
           
             94.
             
             We
             must
             know
             how
             the
             first
             Ruler
             ,
             from
             whom
             any
             one
             claims
             came
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             upon
             what
             ground
             any
             one
             has
             Empire
             ,
             what
             his
             Title
             is
             to
             it
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             know
             who
             has
             a
             right
             to
             succeed
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             inherit
             it
             from
             him
             ;
             If
             the
             Agreement
             and
             Consent
             of
             Men
             first
             gave
             a
             Scepter
             into
             any
             ones
             hand
             ,
             or
             put
             a
             Crown
             on
             his
             Head
             ,
             that
             also
             must
             direct
             its
             descent
             and
             conveyance
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             that
             made
             the
             first
             a
             Lawful
             Ruler
             ,
             must
             make
             the
             Second
             too
             ,
             and
             so
             give
             Right
             of
             Succession
             ;
             And
             in
             this
             Case
             Inheritance
             or
             Primogeniture
             ,
             can
             in
             its
             self
             have
             no
             Right
             ,
             no
             pretence
             ,
             to
             it
             ,
             any
             farther
             then
             that
             Consent
             ,
             which
             Established
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             hath
             so
             settled
             the
             Succession
             ;
             and
             thus
             we
             see
             the
             Succession
             of
             Crowns
             ,
             in
             several
             Countries
             places
             it
             on
             different
             Heads
             ,
             
             and
             he
             comes
             by
             right
             of
             Succession
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Prince
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             a
             Subject
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             95.
             
             If
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             positive
             Grant
             and
             revealed
             Declaration
             ,
             fi●st
             gave
             Rule
             and
             Dominion
             to
             any
             Man
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             Claim
             by
             that
             Title
             ,
             must
             have
             the
             same
             positive
             Grant
             of
             God
             for
             his
             Succession
             ;
             for
             if
             that
             has
             not
             directed
             the
             Course
             of
             its
             descent
             and
             conveyance
             down
             to
             others
             ,
             no
             body
             can
             succeed
             to
             this
             Title
             of
             the
             first
             Ruler
             ,
             and
             hereto
             Children
             have
             no
             right
             of
             Inheritance
             ;
             and
             Primogeniture
             can
             lay
             no
             Claim
             ,
             unless
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Constitution
             hath
             so
             ordained
             it
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             pretensions
             of
             Sauls
             Family
             ,
             who
             received
             his
             Crown
             from
             the
             immediate
             Appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             ended
             with
             his
             Reign
             ;
             And
             David
             by
             the
             same
             Title
             that
             Saul
             Reignd
             ,
             viz.
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             succeeded
             in
             his
             Throne
             ,
             to
             the
             exclusion
             of
             Ionathan
             ,
             and
             all
             pretensions
             of
             Paternal
             Inheritance
             .
             And
             if
             Solomon
             had
             a
             right
             to
             succ●ed
             his
             Father
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             some
             other
             Title
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             Primogeniture
             .
             A
             Cadet
             or
             Sisters
             Son
             ,
             must
             have
             the
             Preference
             in
             Succession
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             the
             same
             Title
             the
             first
             Lawful
             Prince
             had
             .
             And
             in
             Dominion
             that
             has
             its
             Foundation
             only
             in
             the
             positive
             appointment
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             
             Benjamin
             the
             youngest
             ,
             must
             have
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             if
             God
             so
             direct
             as
             well
             as
             one
             of
             that
             Tribe
             had
             the
             first
             Possession
             .
          
           
             96.
             
             If
             
               Paternal
               Right
            
             ,
             the
             Act
             of
             Begetting
             ,
             give
             a
             Man
             Rule
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             Inheritance
             or
             Primogeniture
             can
             give
             no
             Title
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             cannot
             succeed
             to
             his
             Fathers
             Title
             ,
             which
             was
             Begetting
             ,
             cannot
             succeed
             to
             that
             Power
             over
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             which
             his
             Father
             had
             by
             Paternal
             Right
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             have
             more
             to
             say
             on
             this
             by
             and
             by
             .
             This
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             that
             any
             Government
             whether
             supposed
             to
             be
             ,
             at
             first
             founded
             in
             
               Paternal
               Right
               ,
               Consent
               of
               the
               People
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
               Positive
               Appointment
               of
               God
               himself
            
             ,
             which
             can
             supersede
             either
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             begin
             a
             new
             Government
             upon
             a
             new
             Foundation
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             any
             Government
             began
             upon
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             can
             by
             Right
             of
             Succession
             come
             to
             those
             only
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             Title
             of
             him
             ,
             they
             succeed
             to
             .
             Power
             founded
             on
             Contract
             ,
             can
             descend
             only
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             has
             Right
             by
             that
             Contract
             ,
             Power
             founded
             on
             Begetting
             ,
             he
             only
             can
             have
             that
             Begets
             ,
             and
             Power
             founded
             on
             the
             positive
             Grant
             or
             Donation
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             only
             can
             have
             by
             Right
             of
             Succession
             ,
             to
             whom
             that
             Grant
             directs
             it
             .
          
           
           
             97.
             
             From
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             think
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             being
             founded
             Originally
             in
             the
             Right
             a
             Man
             has
             to
             subsist
             and
             enjoy
             the
             conveniences
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             natural
             Right
             Children
             have
             to
             Inherit
             the
             goods
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             being
             founded
             in
             the
             Right
             they
             have
             to
             the
             same
             Subsistance
             and
             Commodities
             of
             Life
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Stock
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             who
             are
             therefore
             taught
             by
             natural
             Love
             and
             Tenderness
             to
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             being
             only
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Proprietor
             or
             Heir
             ;
             It
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             for
             Childrens
             Inheriting
             of
             Rule
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             which
             has
             another
             Original
             and
             a
             different
             end
             ,
             nor
             can
             Primogeniture
             have
             any
             Pretence
             to
             a
             Right
             of
             solely
             Inheriting
             either
             Property
             or
             Power
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             in
             ,
             its
             due
             place
             ,
             see
             more
             fully
             ,
             't
             is
             enough
             to
             have
             shew'd
             here
             ,
             that
             
               Adams
               Property
            
             or
             
               Private
               Dominion
            
             ,
             could
             not
             convey
             any
             Sovereignty
             or
             Rule
             to
             his
             Heir
             ,
             who
             not
             having
             a
             Right
             to
             Inherit
             all
             his
             Fathers
             Possessions
             ,
             could
             not
             thereby
             come
             to
             have
             any
             Sovereignty
             over
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             any
             Sovereignty
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             his
             Property
             ,
             had
             been
             vested
             in
             Adam
             ,
             which
             in
             Truth
             there
             was
             not
             ;
             yet
             it
             would
             have
             died
             with
             him
             .
          
           
           
             98.
             
             As
             
             Adam's
             Sovereignty
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             by
             vertue
             of
             being
             Proprietor
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             had
             any
             Authority
             over
             Men
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             been
             Inherited
             by
             any
             of
             his
             Children
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             all
             Title
             to
             divide
             the
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             a
             Portion
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Possessions
             ,
             so
             neither
             could
             
             Adam's
             Sovereignty
             by
             Right
             of
             Fatherhood
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             he
             had
             ,
             descend
             to
             any
             one
             of
             his
             Children
             ;
             for
             it
             being
             ,
             in
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             account
             ,
             a
             Right
             acquired
             by
             Begetting
             to
             Rule
             over
             those
             he
             had
             begotten
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             a
             Power
             possible
             to
             be
             Inherited
             ,
             because
             the
             Right
             being
             consequent
             to
             ,
             and
             built
             on
             ,
             an
             Act
             perfectly
             Personal
             ,
             made
             that
             Power
             so
             too
             ,
             and
             impossible
             to
             be
             Inherited
             for
             Paternal
             Power
             ,
             being
             a
             natural
             Right
             ,
             arising
             only
             from
             the
             relation
             of
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             is
             as
             impossible
             to
             be
             Inherited
             as
             the
             relation
             it self
             ,
             and
             a
             Man
             may
             pretend
             as
             well
             to
             Inherit
             the
             conjugal
             Power
             ,
             the
             Husband
             ,
             whose
             Heir
             he
             is
             ,
             had
             over
             his
             Wife
             ,
             as
             he
             can
             to
             Inherit
             the
             Paternal
             Power
             of
             a
             Father
             over
             his
             Children
             ;
             For
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Husband
             being
             founded
             on
             Contract
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Father
             on
             Begetting
             ,
             he
             may
             as
             well
             Inherit
             the
             Power
             obtained
             by
             the
             conjugal
             Contract
             ,
             
             which
             was
             only
             Personal
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             the
             Power
             obtained
             by
             Begetting
             ,
             which
             could
             reach
             no
             farther
             then
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Begetter
             ,
             unless
             begetting
             can
             be
             a
             Title
             to
             Power
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             does
             not
             beget
             .
          
           
             99.
             
             Which
             makes
             it
             a
             reasonable
             question
             to
             ask
             ,
             whether
             Adam
             dying
             before
             Eve
             his
             Heir
             ,
             suppose
             Cain
             or
             Seth
             should
             have
             had
             by
             Right
             of
             Inheriting
             
               Adam's
               Fatherhood
            
             ,
             Sovereign
             Power
             over
             Eve
             his
             Mother
             ;
             for
             
               Adams
               Fatherhood
            
             ,
             being
             nothing
             but
             a
             Right
             he
             had
             to
             Govern
             his
             Children
             ,
             because
             he
             begot
             them
             ,
             he
             that
             Inherits
             
               Adam's
               Fatherhood
            
             ,
             inherits
             nothing
             even
             in
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             sense
             ,
             but
             the
             the
             Right
             Adam
             had
             to
             Govern
             his
             Children
             ,
             because
             he
             begot
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             the
             Heir
             would
             not
             have
             taken
             in
             Eve
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             did
             ,
             it
             being
             nothing
             but
             the
             Fatherhood
             of
             Adam
             ,
             descended
             by
             Inheritance
             ,
             the
             Heir
             must
             have
             Right
             to
             Govern
             Eve
             ,
             because
             Adam
             begot
             her
             ;
             For
             Fatherhood
             is
             nothing
             else
             .
          
           
             100.
             
             Perhaps
             it
             will
             be
             said
             with
             our
             A
             —
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             can
             alien
             his
             Power
             over
             his
             Child
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             transfer'd
             by
             compact
             ,
             may
             be
             possessed
             by
             Inheritance
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             a
             Father
             cannot
             Alien
             the
             Power
             he
             has
             over
             his
             Child
             ,
             he
             may
             perhaps
             
             to
             some
             degrees
             forfeit
             it
             ,
             but
             cannot
             transfer
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             other
             Man
             acquire
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             by
             the
             Fathers
             Grant
             ,
             but
             some
             Act
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             For
             example
             ,
             a
             Father
             ,
             unnaturally
             careless
             of
             his
             Child
             ,
             sells
             or
             gives
             him
             to
             another
             Man
             ;
             and
             he
             again
             exposes
             him
             ;
             a
             third
             Man
             finding
             him
             ,
             breeds
             up
             cherishes
             and
             provides
             for
             him
             as
             his
             own
             :
             I
             think
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             no
             body
             will
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             filial
             Duty
             and
             Subjection
             was
             here
             owing
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             ,
             this
             Foster
             Father
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             thing
             could
             be
             demanded
             from
             him
             ,
             by
             either
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             could
             be
             only
             due
             to
             his
             natural
             Father
             ,
             who
             perhaps
             might
             have
             forfeited
             his
             Right
             to
             much
             of
             that
             Duty
             comprehended
             in
             the
             command
             ,
             
               Honour
               your
               Parents
            
             ,
             but
             could
             transfer
             none
             of
             it
             to
             another
             ,
             he
             that
             purchased
             ,
             and
             neglected
             the
             Child
             got
             by
             his
             Purchase
             and
             Grant
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             no
             Title
             to
             Duty
             or
             Honour
             from
             the
             Child
             ,
             but
             only
             he
             acquired
             it
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             performing
             the
             Office
             and
             Care
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             to
             the
             Forlorn
             and
             Perishing
             Infant
             ,
             made
             himself
             by
             Paternal
             Care
             ,
             a
             Title
             to
             proportionable
             Degrees
             of
             Paternal
             Power
             .
             This
             will
             be
             more
             easily
             admitted
             upon
             consideration
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Paternal
             Power
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             refer
             my
             Reader
             to
             the
             2
             d
             Book
             .
          
           
           
             101.
             
             To
             return
             to
             the
             Argument
             in
             hand
             ,
             this
             is
             evident
             ;
             That
             Paternal
             Power
             arising
             only
             from
             Begetting
             ,
             for
             in
             that
             our
             A
             —
             places
             it
             alone
             ,
             can
             neither
             be
             transfer'd
             ,
             nor
             inherited
             ;
             And
             he
             that
             does
             not
             beget
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             have
             Paternal
             Power
             which
             arises
             from
             thence
             ,
             then
             he
             can
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             any
             thing
             who
             performs
             not
             the
             condition
             ,
             to
             which
             only
             it
             is
             annexed
             ;
             If
             one
             should
             ask
             by
             what
             Law
             ,
             has
             a
             Father
             Power
             over
             his
             Children
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             answered
             no
             doubt
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             gives
             such
             a
             Power
             over
             them
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             begets
             them
             ;
             If
             one
             should
             ask
             likewise
             by
             what
             Law
             does
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Heir
             come
             by
             a
             Right
             to
             Inherit
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             would
             be
             answer'd
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             too
             ,
             for
             I
             find
             not
             that
             our
             A
             —
             brings
             one
             word
             of
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             the
             Right
             of
             such
             an
             Heir
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             why
             then
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             gives
             Fathers
             Paternal
             Power
             over
             their
             Children
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             beget
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Law
             of
             nature
             gives
             the
             same
             Paternal
             Power
             to
             the
             Heir
             over
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             beget
             them
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Father
             has
             not
             his
             Paternal
             Power
             by
             begetting
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             the
             Heir
             has
             it
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             For
             't
             is
             hard
             to
             understand
             how
             the
             Law
             
             of
             nature
             which
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             reason
             ,
             can
             give
             the
             Paternal
             Power
             to
             the
             Father
             over
             his
             Children
             ,
             for
             the
             only
             reason
             of
             Begetting
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             first
             born
             over
             his
             Brethren
             without
             this
             only
             reason
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             for
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Eldest
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             can
             inherit
             thi●
             Paternal
             Power
             ,
             without
             the
             only
             reason
             that
             gives
             a
             Title
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             may
             the
             Youngest
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             and
             a
             stranger
             as
             well
             as
             either
             ,
             for
             where
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             for
             any
             one
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             but
             for
             him
             that
             begets
             ,
             all
             have
             an
             equal
             Title
             am
             sure
             our
             A
             —
             offers
             no
             reason
             ,
             and
             when
             any
             body
             does
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             whether
             it
             will
             hold
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             102.
             
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             't
             is
             as
             good
             Sense
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             a
             Man
             has
             Right
             to
             inherit
             the
             Property
             of
             another
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             of
             Kin
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             known
             to
             be
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             same
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             an
             utter
             Stranger
             to
             his
             Blood
             ,
             has
             Right
             to
             inherit
             his
             Estate
             ;
             As
             to
             say
             that
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             he
             that
             begets
             them
             ,
             has
             P●ternal
             Power
             over
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             the
             H●●r
             that
             begets
             them
             not
             ,
             has
             this
             Paternal
             Power
             over
             them
             ;
             or
             supposing
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             gave
             Absolute
             Power
             
             over
             their
             Children
             ,
             to
             such
             only
             who
             nursed
             them
             ,
             and
             fed
             their
             Children
             themselves
             ,
             could
             any
             body
             pretend
             ,
             that
             this
             Law
             gave
             any
             one
             who
             did
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             Absolute
             Power
             over
             those
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             his
             Children
             .
          
           
             103.
             
             When
             therefore
             it
             can
             be
             shew'd
             ,
             that
             conjugal
             Power
             can
             belong
             to
             him
             that
             is
             not
             an
             Husband
             ,
             it
             will
             also
             I
             believe
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Paternal
             Power
             acquired
             by
             begetting
             ,
             may
             be
             inherited
             by
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Brother
             as
             Heir
             to
             his
             Fathers
             Power
             ,
             may
             have
             Paternal
             Power
             over
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Rule
             conjugal
             Power
             to
             ,
             but
             till
             then
             ,
             I
             think
             we
             may
             rest
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             the
             Paternal
             Power
             of
             Adam
             ,
             this
             Sovereign
             Authority
             of
             Fatherhood
             ,
             were
             there
             any
             such
             ,
             could
             not
             descend
             to
             ,
             nor
             be
             inherited
             by
             ,
             his
             next
             Heir
             .
             
               Fatherly
               Power
            
             I
             easily
             grant
             our
             A
             —
             if
             it
             will
             do
             him
             any
             good
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             lost
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             be
             as
             long
             in
             the
             World
             as
             there
             are
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             them
             will
             have
             Adams
             Paternal
             Power
             ,
             or
             derive
             theirs
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             will
             have
             his
             own
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Title
             Adam
             had
             his
             ,
             viz.
             by
             Begetting
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             Inheritance
             or
             Succession
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             Husbands
             have
             their
             conjugal
             Power
             by
             Inheritance
             from
             Adam
             ;
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             as
             Adam
             had
             no
             
             such
             Property
             ,
             no
             such
             
               Paternal
               Power
            
             as
             gave
             him
             Sovereign
             Jurisdiction
             over
             Mankind
             ;
             so
             likewise
             his
             Sovereignty
             built
             upon
             either
             of
             these
             Titles
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             any
             such
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             descended
             to
             his
             Heir
             ,
             but
             must
             have
             ended
             with
             him
             ,
             Adam
             therefore
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             proved
             ,
             being
             neither
             Monarch
             ,
             nor
             his
             imaginary
             Monarchy
             ,
             hereditable
             ,
             the
             Power
             which
             is
             now
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             which
             was
             Adams
             ,
             since
             all
             that
             Adam
             could
             have
             upon
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             grounds
             ,
             either
             of
             Property
             or
             Fatherhood
             ,
             necessarily
             dyed
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             convey'd
             to
             Posterity
             by
             Inheritance
             ;
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             we
             will
             consider
             whether
             Adam
             had
             any
             such
             Heir
             ,
             to
             inherit
             his
             Power
             as
             our
             A
             —
             talks
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             Of
             the
             Heir
             to
             Monarchical
             Power
             of
             Adam
             .
          
           
             104.
             
             OUR
             A
             —
             tells
             us
             ,
             O.
             253.
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               truth
               undeniable
               ,
               that
               there
               cannot
               be
               any
               multitude
               of
               Men
               whatsoever
               ,
               either
               great
               or
               small
               ,
               though
               gathered
               together
               from
               the
               several
               corners
               and
               remotest
               Regions
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               the
               same
               Multitude
               
               considered
               by
               its
               self
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               Man
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               in
               nature
               hath
               a
               Right
               to
               be
               King
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               next
               Heir
               to
               Adam
               and
               all
               the
               other
               Subject
               to
               him
               ,
               every
               Man
               by
               nature
               is
               a
               King
               or
               a
               Subject
               ,
            
             and
             again
             ,
             p.
             20.
             
             
               If
               Adam
               himself
               were
               still
               living
               ,
               and
               now
               ready
               to
               dye
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               there
               is
               one
               Man
               ,
               and
               but
               one
               in
               the
               World
               who
               is
               next
               Heir
               ,
            
             let
             this
             
               Multitude
               of
               Men
            
             be
             ,
             if
             our
             A
             —
             pleases
             ,
             all
             the
             Princes
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             there
             will
             then
             be
             by
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Rule
             ,
             
               one
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               in
               nature
               hath
               a
               Right
               to
               be
               King
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               right
               Heir
               to
               Adam
            
             ;
             An
             excellent
             way
             to
             Establish
             the
             Titles
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             settle
             the
             Obedience
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             setting
             up
             an
             Hundred
             or
             perhaps
             ,
             a
             Thousand
             Titles
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             so
             many
             Princes
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             against
             any
             King
             now
             Reigning
             upon
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             grounds
             ,
             as
             good
             as
             his
             own
             .
             If
             this
             Right
             of
             Heir
             carry
             any
             weight
             with
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             
               Ordinance
               of
               God
            
             as
             our
             A
             —
             seems
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             O.
             244.
             must
             not
             all
             be
             Subject
             to
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lowest
             ,
             can
             those
             who
             wear
             the
             name
             of
             Princes
             ,
             without
             having
             the
             Right
             of
             being
             
               Heirs
               to
               Adam
            
             ,
             demand
             Obedience
             from
             their
             Subjects
             by
             this
             Title
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             bound
             to
             pay
             it
             by
             the
             same
             Law
             ?
             either
             Governments
             in
             the
             World
             are
             not
             to
             be
             
             claim'd
             and
             held
             by
             this
             Title
             of
             Adams
             Heir
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             starting
             of
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             the
             being
             or
             not
             being
             Adams
             .
             Heir
             signifies
             nothing
             as
             to
             the
             Title
             of
             Dominion
             ;
             Or
             if
             it
             really
             be
             ,
             as
             our
             A
             —
             says
             ,
             the
             true
             Title
             to
             Government
             and
             Sovereignty
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             is
             to
             find
             out
             this
             true
             Heir
             of
             Adam
             ,
             seat
             him
             in
             his
             ●hrone
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             World
             come
             and
             resign
             up
             their
             Crowns
             and
             Scepters
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             things
             that
             belong
             no
             more
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             any
             of
             their
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             105.
             
             For
             either
             this
             Right
             in
             nature
             ,
             of
             Adams
             Heir
             ,
             to
             be
             King
             over
             all
             the
             Race
             of
             Men
             ,
             (
             for
             altogether
             they
             make
             one
             Multitude
             )
             is
             a
             right
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             making
             of
             a
             Lawful
             King
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             may
             be
             Lawful
             Kings
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             Kings
             Titles
             and
             Power
             depend
             not
             on
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             all
             the
             Kings
             in
             the
             World
             but
             one
             are
             not
             Lawful
             Kings
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             no
             Right
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             either
             this
             Title
             of
             Heir
             to
             Adam
             is
             that
             whereby
             Kings
             hold
             their
             Crown
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             Subjection
             from
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             then
             one
             only
             can
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             being
             Subjects
             can
             require
             no
             Obedience
             from
             other
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             but
             their
             fellow
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
             Title
             whereby
             Kings
             Rule
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             Obedience
             from
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             then
             Kings
             are
             Kings
             without
             it
             .
             And
             this
             Dream
             of
             the
             natural
             Sovereignty
             of
             Adams
             Heir
             is
             of
             no
             use
             to
             Obedience
             and
             Government
             ;
             For
             if
             Kings
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             the
             Obedience
             of
             their
             Subjects
             who
             are
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             possibly
             be
             ,
             Heirs
             to
             Adam
             ,
             what
             use
             is
             there
             of
             such
             a
             Title
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             obey
             without
             it
             ?
             If
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             we
             are
             discharged
             of
             our
             Obedience
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             has
             no
             Right
             to
             command
             ,
             I
             am
             under
             no
             Obligation
             to
             ob●y
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             all
             free
             till
             our
             A
             —
             or
             any
             body
             for
             him
             ,
             will
             shew
             us
             Adams
             right
             Heir
             ;
             If
             there
             be
             but
             on●
             Heir
             of
             Adam
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             but
             one
             Lawful
             King
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             in
             conscience
             can
             be
             obliged
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             resolved
             who
             that
             is
             ;
             for
             it
             may
             be
             any
             one
             who
             is
             not
             known
             to
             be
             of
             a
             Younger
             House
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             have
             equal
             Titles
             .
             If
             there
             be
             more
             then
             one
             Heir
             of
             Adam
             ,
             every
             one
             is
             his
             Heir
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             one
             has
             Regal
             Power
             ;
             for
             if
             two
             Sons
             can
             be
             Heirs
             together
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Sons
             are
             equally
             Heirs
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             are
             Heirs
             ,
             being
             all
             Sons
             ,
             or
             Sons
             Sons
             of
             Adam
             ,
             betwixt
             these
             two
             the
             Right
             of
             Heir
             cannot
             stand
             ;
             for
             by
             it
             either
             but
             one
             only
             Man
             ,
             or
             all
             Men
             
             are
             Kings
             ,
             and
             take
             which
             you
             please
             ,
             it
             dissolves
             the
             Bonds
             of
             Government
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             since
             if
             all
             Men
             are
             Heirs
             ,
             they
             can
             owe
             Obedience
             to
             no
             body
             ;
             if
             only
             one
             ,
             no
             body
             can
             be
             obliged
             to
             pay
             Obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             known
             and
             his
             Title
             made
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             Who
             Heir
             ?
          
           
             106.
             
             THE
             great
             question
             which
             in
             all
             Ages
             has
             disturbed
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             brought
             on
             them
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             Mischiefs
             which
             have
             ruin'd
             Cities
             ,
             depopulated
             Countries
             ,
             and
             disordered
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             has
             been
             not
             whether
             there
             be
             Power
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             whence
             it
             came
             ,
             but
             who
             should
             have
             it
             ;
             The
             se●tling
             of
             this
             therefore
             being
             of
             no
             smaller
             moment
             then
             the
             security
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             peace
             and
             welfare
             of
             their
             Estates
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             a
             writer
             of
             Politics
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             should
             take
             great
             care
             in
             setling
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             be
             very
             clear
             in
             it
             ;
             For
             if
             this
             remain
             disputable
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             will
             be
             to
             very
             little
             purpose
             .
             And
             by
             dressing
             up
             Power
             with
             all
             the
             Splendor
             and
             Temptation
             
             Absoluteness
             can
             add
             to
             it
             ,
             without
             shewing
             who
             has
             a
             right
             to
             have
             it
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             give
             a
             greater
             edg
             to
             Mans
             natural
             Ambition
             ,
             which
             of
             it self
             ,
             is
             but
             too
             apt
             to
             be
             intemperate
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             Men
             on
             the
             more
             eagerly
             to
             Scramble
             ,
             and
             so
             lay
             a
             sure
             and
             lasting
             Foundation
             of
             endless
             contention
             and
             disorder
             instead
             of
             that
             Peace
             and
             Tranquillity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             business
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             Human
             Society
             .
          
           
             107.
             
             This
             our
             A
             —
             is
             more
             then
             ordinarily
             obliged
             to
             do
             ,
             because
             he
             affirming
             that
             
               the
               Assignment
               of
               Civil
               Power
               ,
               is
               by
               Divine
               institution
               ,
            
             hath
             made
             the
             conveyance
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Power
             it self
             Sacred
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             Power
             ,
             no
             consideration
             can
             divert
             it
             from
             that
             Person
             ,
             to
             whom
             by
             this
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             it
             is
             assigned
             ,
             no
             necessity
             or
             contrivance
             can
             substitute
             another
             Person
             in
             his
             room
             .
             For
             if
             the
             
               Assignment
               of
               Civil
               Power
               be
               by
               Divine
               Institution
            
             and
             
               Adams
               Heir
            
             ,
             he
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             thus
             Assigned
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             tells
             us
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             as
             much
             Sacriledge
             for
             any
             one
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             Adams
             Heir
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             have
             been
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             ,
             for
             any
             one
             to
             have
             been
             Priest
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             been
             of
             Aarons
             posterity
             ;
             For
             
               not
               only
            
             the
             Priesthood
             
               in
               general
               being
               by
               Divine
               
               Institution
               ,
               but
               the
               Assignment
               of
               it
            
             to
             the
             Sole
             Line
             and
             Posterity
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             made
             it
             impossible
             to
             be
             injoy'd
             or
             exercised
             by
             any
             one
             ,
             but
             those
             Persons
             who
             are
             the
             Off-spring
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             whose
             succession
             therefore
             was
             carefully
             observed
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             the
             Persons
             who
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             certainly
             known
             .
          
           
             108.
             
             Let
             us
             see
             then
             what
             care
             our
             A
             —
             has
             taken
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             know
             who
             is
             this
             Heir
             ,
             who
             
               by
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               has
               a
               Right
               to
               be
               King
               over
               all
               Men.
               The
               first
               account
               of
               him
               we
               meet
               with
               is
               ,
            
             p.
             12.
             
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               This
               Subjection
               of
               Children
               ,
               being
               the
               Fountain
               of
               all
               Regal
               Authority
               ,
               by
               the
               Ordination
               of
               God
               himself
               ;
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               Civil
               Power
               not
               only
               in
               general
               ,
               is
               by
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               but
               even
               the
               Assignment
               of
               it
               specifically
               to
               the
               Eldest
               Parents
               :
            
             Matters
             of
             such
             consequence
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             plain
             words
             ,
             as
             little
             liable
             as
             might
             be
             ,
             to
             Doubt
             or
             Equivocation
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             if
             Language
             be
             capable
             of
             expressing
             any
             thing
             destinctly
             and
             clearly
             ,
             that
             of
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             Degrees
             of
             nearness
             of
             Blood
             ,
             is
             one
             ;
             It
             were
             therefore
             to
             be
             wish'd
             ,
             that
             our
             A
             —
             had
             used
             a
             little
             more
             intelligible
             expressions
             here
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             have
             better
             known
             who
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             whom
             
               the
               Assignment
               of
               Civil
               Power
            
             ,
             is
             made
             by
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             or
             at
             
             least
             would
             have
             told
             us
             what
             he
             meant
             by
             
               Eldest
               Parent
            
             ;
             for
             I
             believe
             if
             Land
             had
             been
             Assigned
             or
             Granted
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Eldest
               Parents
            
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             thought
             it
             had
             needed
             an
             Interpreter
             ,
             and
             't
             would
             scarce
             have
             been
             known
             to
             whom
             next
             it
             belong'd
             .
          
           
             109.
             
             In
             Propriety
             of
             Speech
             ,
             and
             certainly
             Propriety
             of
             Speech
             is
             necessary
             in
             a
             discourse
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             
               Eldest
               Parents
            
             signifies
             either
             the
             Eldest
             Men
             and
             Women
             that
             have
             had
             Children
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             have
             longest
             had
             Issue
             ,
             and
             then
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             assertion
             will
             be
             ,
             that
             those
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             who
             have
             been
             longest
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             longest
             Fruitful
             ,
             have
             by
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             a
             Right
             to
             
               Civil
               Power
            
             ;
             If
             there
             be
             any
             absurdity
             in
             this
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             must
             answer
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             hi●
             meaning
             be
             different
             from
             my
             explication
             be
             is
             to
             be
             blam'd
             .
             that
             he
             would
             not
             speak
             it
             plainly
             ;
             This
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             Parents
             cannot
             signify
             Heirs
             Male
             nor
             
               Eld●st
               Parents
            
             ,
             an
             Infant
             Child
             ,
             who
             yet
             may
             sometimes
             be
             the
             true
             Heir
             ;
             if
             there
             can
             be
             but
             one
             .
             And
             we
             are
             hereby
             still
             as
             much
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             who
             Civil
             Power
             belongs
             to
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             
               Assignment
               by
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             such
             Assignment
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             our
             A
             —
             had
             said
             nothing
             of
             it
             .
             This
             of
             
               Eldest
               Parents
            
             
             leaving
             us
             more
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             who
             by
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             
               Civil
               Power
            
             ,
             then
             those
             who
             never
             heard
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             of
             Heir
             ,
             or
             descent
             ,
             of
             which
             our
             A
             —
             is
             so
             full
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             cheif
             matter
             of
             his
             Writings
             be
             to
             teach
             Obedience
             to
             those
             who
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             is
             conveyed
             by
             descent
             ,
             yet
             who
             those
             are
             to
             whom
             this
             Right
             by
             descent
             belongs
             ,
             he
             leaves
             like
             the
             Philosophers
             Stone
             in
             Politics
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             any
             one
             to
             discover
             from
             his
             Writings
             .
          
           
             110.
             
             This
             obscurity
             cannot
             be
             imputed
             to
             want
             of
             Language
             in
             so
             great
             a
             Master
             of
             Stile
             as
             Sr.
             Robt.
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             resolved
             with
             himself
             what
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             fear
             finding
             how
             hard
             it
             would
             be
             to
             settle
             Rules
             of
             descent
             by
             divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             it
             would
             be
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             or
             conduce
             to
             the
             clearing
             and
             establishing
             the
             Tit●es
             of
             Princes
             ,
             if
             such
             Rules
             of
             descent
             were
             settled
             ,
             he
             chose
             rather
             to
             content
             himself
             with
             doubtful
             and
             general
             terms
             ,
             which
             might
             make
             no
             ill
             sound
             in
             Mens
             Ears
             ,
             who
             were
             willing
             to
             be
             pleas'd
             with
             them
             ,
             rather
             then
             offer
             any
             clear
             Rules
             of
             descent
             of
             this
             Fatherhood
             of
             Adam
             ,
             by
             which
             Mens
             Consciences
             might
             be
             satisfyed
             to
             whom
             it
             descended
             and
             know
             
             the
             Persons
             who
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             Regal
             Power
             and
             with
             it
             to
             their
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             111.
             
             How
             else
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             laying
             so
             much
             stress
             as
             he
             does
             upon
             descent
             ,
             and
             
               Adams
               Heir
               ,
               next
               Heir
               ,
               true
               Heir
               ,
            
             he
             should
             never
             tell
             us
             what
             Heir
             means
             ,
             nor
             the
             way
             to
             know
             who
             the
             next
             or
             
               true
               Heir
            
             is
             :
             This
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             he
             does
             any
             where
             expresly
             handle
             ,
             but
             where
             it
             comes
             in
             his
             way
             very
             warily
             and
             doubtfully
             touch
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             so
             necessary
             that
             without
             it
             all
             discourses
             of
             Government
             and
             Obedience
             upon
             his
             Principles
             would
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             and
             
               Fatherly
               Power
            
             ,
             never
             so
             well
             made
             out
             ,
             will
             be
             of
             no
             use
             to
             any
             body
             ;
             hence
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             O.
             244.
             
             
               That
               not
               only
               the
               Constitution
               of
               Power
               in
               general
               ,
               but
               the
               limitation
               of
               it
               to
               one
               kind
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               Monarchy
               and
               the
               determination
               of
               it
               to
               the
               individual
               Person
               and
               Line
               of
            
             Adam
             
               are
               all
               three
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
            
             Eve
             ,
             
               nor
               her
               Children
               could
               either
               limit
            
             Adams
             
               Power
               or
               joyn
               others
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               given
               unto
            
             Adam
             
               was
               given
               in
               his
               Person
               to
               his
               Posterity
            
             ;
             Here
             again
             our
             A
             —
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Divine
               Ordinance
            
             hath
             limited
             the
             descent
             of
             Adams
             Monarchical
             Power
             ,
             to
             whom
             ?
             To
             Adams
             
               Line
               and
               Posterity
            
             ,
             says
             our
             A
             —
             ,
             a
             notable
             Limitation
             ,
             a
             Limitation
             to
             all
             Mankind
             ;
             for
             if
             our
             A
             —
             can
             find
             any
             one
             amongst
             
             Mankind
             that
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Line
             and
             Posterity
             of
             Adam
             ,
             he
             may
             perhaps
             tell
             him
             who
             this
             next
             Heir
             of
             Adam
             is
             ,
             but
             for
             us
             I
             despair
             ,
             how
             this
             Limitation
             of
             Adams
             Empire
             to
             his
             Line
             and
             Posterity
             will
             help
             us
             to
             sind
             out
             
               one
               Heir
            
             ;
             This
             Limitation
             indeed
             of
             our
             A
             —
             will
             save
             those
             the
             labour
             who
             would
             look
             for
             him
             amongst
             the
             Race
             of
             Bruits
             ,
             if
             any
             su●h
             there
             were
             :
             but
             will
             very
             little
             contribute
             to
             the
             discovery
             of
             
               one
               next
               Heir
            
             amongst
             Men
             ,
             though
             it
             make
             a
             short
             and
             easy
             determination
             of
             the
             question
             about
             the
             descent
             of
             Adams
             Regal
             Power
             ,
             by
             telling
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Line
             and
             Posterity
             of
             Adam
             is
             to
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             plain
             English
             ,
             any
             one
             may
             have
             it
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             no
             Person
             living
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Title
             of
             being
             of
             the
             Line
             and
             Posterity
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             while
             it
             keeps
             there
             ,
             it
             keeps
             within
             our
             A
             —
             s
             limitation
             by
             Gods
             Ordinance
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             p.
             19.
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             
               such
               Heirs
               are
               not
               only
               Lords
               of
               their
               own
               Children
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
            
             whereby
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             consider
             anon
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             insinuate
             that
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             is
             Heir
             ,
             but
             he
             no
             where
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             ,
             says
             it
             in
             direct
             words
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             instances
             of
             Cain
             and
             Iacob
             that
             there
             follow
             ,
             we
             may
             allow
             this
             to
             be
             so
             far
             his
             Opinion
             concerning
             Heirs
             ,
             that
             where
             
             there
             are
             diverse
             Children
             ,
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             has
             the
             Right
             to
             be
             Heir
             ;
             That
             Primogeniture
             cannot
             give
             any
             Title
             to
             Paternal
             Power
             we
             have
             already
             shew'd
             ;
             That
             a
             Father
             may
             have
             a
             natural
             Right
             to
             some
             kind
             of
             Power
             over
             his
             Children
             ,
             is
             easily
             granted
             ,
             but
             that
             an
             Elder
             Brother
             has
             so
             over
             his
             Brethren
             remains
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             God
             or
             Nature
             has
             not
             any
             where
             ,
             that
             ;
             I
             know
             ,
             placed
             such
             jurisdiction
             in
             the
             first
             Born
             ,
             nor
             can
             Reason
             find
             any
             such
             natural
             Superiority
             amongst
             Brethren
             .
             The
             Law
             of
             Moses
             gave
             a
             double
             Portion
             of
             the
             Goods
             and
             Poss●ssions
             to
             the
             Eldest
             ,
             but
             we
             find
             not
             any
             where
             that
             naturally
             ,
             or
             by
             
               Gods
               Institution
            
             ,
             Superiority
             or
             Dominion
             belong'd
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             instances
             there
             brought
             by
             our
             A
             —
             ,
             are
             but
             slender
             Proofs
             of
             a
             Right
             to
             Civil
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             in
             the
             first
             born
             ,
             and
             do
             rather
             shew
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             112.
             
             His
             words
             are
             in
             the
             forecited
             place
             :
             
               And
               therefore
               we
               find
               God
               told
            
             Cain
             
               of
               his
               Brother
            
             Abel
             ;
             
               His
               desire
               shall
               be
               Subject
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               Rule
               over
               him
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             1
             o
             These
             words
             of
             God
             to
             Cain
             ,
             are
             by
             many
             Interpreters
             with
             great
             Reason
             understood
             in
             a
             quite
             different
             Sense
             then
             what
             our
             A
             —
             uses
             them
             in
             ;
             2
             o
             ,
             Whatever
             was
             meant
             by
             them
             it
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             that
             Cain
             ,
             as
             
             Elder
             ,
             had
             a
             natural
             Dominion
             over
             Abel
             ;
             for
             the
             words
             are
             conditional
             :
             
               If
               thou
               doest
               well
            
             and
             so
             personal
             to
             Cain
             ,
             and
             whatever
             was
             signified
             by
             them
             ,
             did
             depend
             on
             his
             Carriage
             and
             not
             follow
             his
             Birth-right
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             by
             no
             means
             be
             an
             Establishment
             of
             Dominion
             in
             the
             first
             born
             in
             general
             ;
             for
             before
             this
             Abel
             had
             his
             
               distinct
               Territories
               by
               Right
               of
               Private
               Dominion
               ,
            
             as
             our
             A
             —
             himself
             confesses
             ,
             O.
             210.
             which
             he
             could
             not
             have
             had
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Heirs
             Title
             ,
             
               if
               by
               divine
               Institution
               ,
               Cain
            
             as
             Heir
             were
             to
             inherit
             all
             his
             Fathers
             Dominion
             .
             3
             o
             If
             this
             were
             intended
             by
             God
             as
             the
             Charter
             of
             Primogeniture
             ,
             and
             the
             Grant
             of
             Dominion
             to
             Elder
             Brothers
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             such
             by
             Right
             of
             Inheritance
             ,
             we
             might
             expect
             it
             should
             have
             included
             all
             his
             Brethren
             ;
             for
             we
             may
             well
             suppose
             ,
             Adam
             from
             whom
             the
             World
             was
             to
             be
             peopled
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             grown
             up
             to
             be
             Men
             ,
             had
             more
             Sons
             ,
             then
             these
             two
             ,
             whereas
             Abel
             himself
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             named
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             can
             scarce
             with
             any
             good
             construction
             ,
             be
             apply'd
             to
             him
             ;
             4
             o
             ,
             It
             is
             too
             much
             to
             build
             a
             Doctrin
             of
             so
             mighty
             consequence
             upon
             so
             doubtful
             and
             obscure
             a
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             well
             ,
             nay
             better
             ,
             understood
             in
             a
             quite
             different
             Sense
             ,
             and
             
             so
             can
             be
             but
             an
             ill
             Proof
             ,
             being
             as
             doubtful
             as
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             it
             ,
             especially
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             else
             in
             Scripture
             or
             Reason
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             that
             favours
             or
             supports
             it
             .
          
           
             113.
             
             It
             follows
             ,
             p.
             19.
             
             
               Accordingly
               when
               Iacob
               bought
               his
               Brothers
               Birth-right
               ,
               Isaac
               Blessed
               him
               thus
               ;
               be
               Lord
               over
               thy
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               Sons
               of
               thy
               Mother
               bow
               before
               thee
               ,
            
             another
             instance
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             brought
             by
             our
             .
             A
             —
             to
             evince
             Dominion
             due
             to
             Birth-right
             ,
             and
             an
             admirable
             one
             it
             is
             ;
             for
             it
             must
             be
             no
             ordinary
             way
             of
             reasoning
             in
             a
             Man
             ,
             that
             is
             pleading
             for
             the
             natural
             Power
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             compact
             to
             bring
             for
             Proof
             of
             it
             ,
             an
             example
             where
             his
             own
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             founds
             all
             the
             right
             upon
             compact
             ,
             and
             settles
             Empire
             in
             the
             Younger
             Brother
             ,
             unless
             buying
             and
             selling
             be
             no
             compact
             ;
             for
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               when
               Iacob
               bought
               his
               Brothers
               Birth-right
            
             ;
             But
             passing
             by
             that
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             the
             History
             it self
             ,
             with
             what
             ufe
             our
             A
             —
             makes
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             these
             following
             mistakes
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             1
             
             o.
             That
             our
             A
             —
             reports
             this
             ,
             as
             if
             Isaac
             had
             given
             Iacob
             this
             Blessing
             ,
             immediately
             upon
             his
             Purchasing
             the
             Birth-right
             ;
             for
             he
             says
             ,
             
               when
               Iacob
               bought
               ,
               Isaac
               Blessed
               him
               ,
            
             which
             is
             plainly
             otherwise
             
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             it
             appears
             there
             was
             a
             distance
             of
             time
             between
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             will
             take
             the
             Story
             in
             the
             order
             it
             lies
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             no
             small
             distance
             ;
             All
             Isaacs
             Sojourning
             in
             Gerar
             ,
             and
             Transactions
             with
             
               Abimelech
               ,
               Gen.
            
             26.
             coming
             between
             ,
             Rebeka
             being
             then
             Beautiful
             and
             consequently
             young
             ,
             but
             Isaac
             when
             he
             Blessed
             Iacob
             ,
             was
             old
             and
             decrepit
             ;
             And
             Esau
             also
             complains
             of
             
               Iacob
               ,
               Gen.
            
             27.
             36.
             that
             
               two
               times
            
             he
             had
             Supplanted
             him
             ,
             
               he
               took
               away
               my
               Birth-right
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               and
               behold
               now
               he
               hath
               taken
               away
               my
               Blessing
            
             ;
             words
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             ,
             signifies
             distance
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             difference
             of
             Action
             .
          
           
             2
             
             o.
             Another
             mistake
             of
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             supposes
             Isaac
             gave
             Iacob
             the
             Blessing
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             be
             
               Lord
               over
               his
               Brethren
            
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             the
             
               Birth
               right
            
             ,
             for
             our
             A
             —
             brings
             this
             example
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             has
             the
             Birth-right
             ,
             has
             thereby
             a
             right
             to
             
               be
               Lord
               over
               his
               Brethren
            
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             also
             manifest
             by
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             Isaac
             had
             no
             consideration
             of
             Iacobs
             having
             bought
             the
             Birth
             right
             ,
             for
             when
             he
             Blessed
             him
             ,
             he
             considered
             him
             not
             as
             Iacob
             ,
             but
             took
             him
             for
             Esau
             ,
             nor
             did
             Esau
             understand
             any
             such
             connexion
             between
             Birth-right
             and
             the
             Blessing
             ,
             for
             he
             says
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               Supplanted
               me
               these
               two
               times
               ,
               he
               took
               away
               my
               Birth-right
               ,
               and
               behold
               now
               he
               
               hath
               taken
               away
               my
               Blessing
               ,
            
             whereas
             had
             the
             Blessing
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             
               Lord
               over
               his
               Brethren
            
             ,
             belong'd
             to
             the
             
               Birth-right
               ,
               Esau
            
             could
             not
             have
             complain'd
             of
             this
             second
             as
             a
             Cheat
             ,
             Iacob
             having
             got
             nothing
             but
             what
             Esau
             had
             sould
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             sould
             him
             his
             Birth-right
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             Dominion
             if
             these
             words
             signifie
             it
             ,
             was
             not
             understood
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Birth-right
             .
          
           
             114.
             
             And
             that
             in
             those
             days
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             Dominion
             was
             not
             understood
             to
             be
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Heir
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             greater
             Portion
             of
             goods
             ,
             is
             plain
             from
             Gen.
             21.
             10.
             for
             Sarah
             taking
             Isaac
             to
             be
             Heir
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               cast
               out
               this
               Bond-woman
               and
               her
               Son
               ,
               for
               the
               Son
               of
               this
               Bond-woman
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               Heir
               with
               my
               Son
               ,
            
             whereby
             could
             be
             meant
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             should
             not
             have
             a
             pretence
             to
             an
             equal
             share
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Estate
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             but
             should
             have
             his
             Portion
             presently
             ,
             and
             be
             gone
             .
             Accordingly
             ,
             we
             read
             ,
             Gen.
             25.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             That
             
               Abraham
               gave
               all
               that
               he
               had
               unto
               Isaac
               ,
               but
               unto
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               Concubines
               which
               Abraham
               had
               ,
               Abraham
               gave
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               sent
               them
               away
               from
               Isaac
               his
               Son
               ,
               while
               he
               yet
               lived
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             Abraham
             having
             given
             Portions
             to
             all
             his
             other
             Sons
             and
             sent
             them
             away
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             had
             reserved
             ,
             being
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             
             his
             substance
             ,
             Isaac
             as
             Heir
             Possessed
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             but
             by
             being
             Heir
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             Right
             to
             be
             
               Lord
               over
               his
               Brethren
            
             ;
             For
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             why
             should
             Sarah
             desire
             to
             rob
             him
             of
             one
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             his
             Slaves
             ,
             by
             desiring
             to
             have
             him
             sent
             away
             .
          
           
             115.
             
             Thus
             as
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             Birth-right
             ,
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             double
             Portion
             ,
             so
             we
             see
             that
             before
             Moses
             in
             the
             Patriarchs
             time
             ,
             from
             whence
             our
             A
             —
             pretends
             to
             take
             his
             model
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             knowledge
             ,
             no
             thought
             that
             Birth-right
             gave
             Rule
             or
             Empire
             ,
             Paternal
             or
             Kingly
             Authority
             ,
             to
             any
             one
             over
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             not
             plain
             enough
             in
             the
             Story
             of
             Isaac
             and
             Ishmael
             ,
             let
             them
             look
             into
             1
             Chron.
             5.
             12.
             and
             there
             he
             may
             read
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Ruben
               was
               the
               first
               Born
               ,
               but
               for
               as
               much
               as
               he
               desiled
               his
               Fathers
               Bed
               ,
               his
               Birth-right
               was
               given
               unto
               the
               Sons
               of
               Ioseph
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Israeel
               ,
               and
               the
               Geneology
               is
               not
               to
               be
               reckon'd
               after
               the
               Birth-right
               ;
               For
               Iudah
               ,
               prevailed
               above
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               of
               him
               came
               the
               cheif
               Ruler
               ,
               but
               the
               Birth-right
               was
               Iosephs
               ,
            
             and
             what
             this
             Birth-right
             was
             ,
             Iacob
             Blessing
             
               Ioseph
               ,
               Gen.
            
             58.
             22.
             telleth
             us
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Moreover
               I
               have
               given
               thee
               one
               Portion
               above
               thy
               Brethren
               ,
               which
               I
               took
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Amorite
               ,
               with
               
               my
               Sword
               and
               with
               my
               Bow
               ,
            
             whereby
             it
             is
             not
             only
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             Birth-right
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             double
             Portion
             ,
             but
             the
             Text
             in
             Chron.
             is
             express
             against
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Doctrin
             ,
             shews
             that
             Dominion
             was
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Birth-right
             ;
             for
             it
             tells
             us
             that
             Ioseph
             had
             the
             Birth-right
             ,
             but
             Iudah
             the
             Dominion
             ;
             But
             one
             would
             think
             our
             A
             —
             were
             very
             fond
             of
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Birth-right
             ,
             when
             he
             brings
             this
             instance
             of
             Iacob
             and
             Esau
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Dominion
             belongs
             to
             the
             Heir
             over
             his
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             116.
             1
             
             o.
             Because
             it
             will
             be
             but
             an
             ill
             example
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Dominion
             by
             Gods
             Ordination
             ,
             belonged
             to
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             ,
             because
             Iacob
             the
             Youngest
             here
             had
             it
             ,
             let
             him
             come
             by
             it
             how
             he
             would
             ;
             For
             if
             it
             prove
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             can
             only
             prove
             against
             our
             A
             —
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Assignment
               of
               Dominion
               to
               the
               Eldest
               ,
               is
               not
               by
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
            
             which
             would
             then
             be
             unalterable
             ;
             For
             if
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Nature
             ,
             Absolute
             Power
             and
             Empire
             belongs
             to
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             and
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             Supream
             Monarchs
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Brethren
             Slaves
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             gives
             us
             reason
             to
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             has
             a
             Power
             to
             part
             with
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             since
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             O.
             158.
             that
             
               in
               Grants
               and
               Gifts
               
               that
               have
               their
               Original
               from
               God
               or
               nature
               ,
               no
               inferior
               Power
               of
               Man
               can
               limit
               ,
               or
               make
               any
               Law
               of
               Prescription
               against
               them
               .
            
          
           
             117.
             2
             
             o.
             Because
             this
             place
             ,
             Gen.
             27.
             29.
             brought
             by
             our
             A
             —
             concerns
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             the
             Dominion
             of
             one
             Brother
             over
             the
             other
             ,
             nor
             the
             Subjection
             of
             Esau
             to
             Iacob
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             History
             ,
             that
             Esau
             was
             never
             Subject
             to
             Iacob
             ,
             but
             lived
             a
             part
             in
             Mount
             Seir
             ,
             where
             he
             founded
             a
             distinct
             People
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             was
             himself
             Prince
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             Iacob
             was
             in
             his
             own
             Family
             .
             The
             words
             if
             one
             consider
             
               thy
               Brethren
            
             ,
             and
             
               thy
               Mothers
               Sons
               in
               them
            
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             understood
             literally
             of
             Esau
             ,
             or
             the
             Personal
             Dominion
             of
             Iacob
             over
             him
             ;
             for
             the
             words
             ,
             Sons
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             used
             litterally
             by
             Isaac
             ,
             who
             knew
             Iacob
             had
             only
             one
             Brother
             ;
             And
             these
             words
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             true
             in
             a
             litteral
             Sense
             ,
             or
             Establishing
             any
             Dominion
             in
             Iacob
             over
             Esau
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Story
             we
             find
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             for
             Gen.
             32.
             
             Iacob
             several
             times
             calls
             
               Esau
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             himself
             his
             Servant
             ,
             and
             Gen.
             33.
             
               he
               bowed
               himself
               seven
               times
               to
               the
               ground
               to
               Esau
               ,
            
             whether
             Esau
             then
             were
             a
             Subject
             and
             Vassal
             ,
             (
             nay
             as
             our
             A
             —
             tells
             us
             ,
             all
             Subjects
             are
             Slaves
             )
             to
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             his
             Sovereign
             Prince
             by
             Birth
             right
             ;
             I
             leave
             
             the
             Reader
             to
             judge
             and
             believe
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             of
             
               Isaac
               be
               Lord
               over
               thy
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               let
               thy
               Mothers
               Sons
               bow
               down
               to
               thee
               ,
            
             confirm'd
             Iacob
             in
             a
             Sovereignty
             over
             Esau
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Birth-right
             he
             had
             got
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             118.
             
             He
             that
             reads
             the
             Story
             of
             Iacob
             and
             Esau
             ,
             will
             find
             there
             was
             never
             any
             Jurisdicton
             or
             Authority
             ,
             that
             either
             of
             them
             had
             over
             the
             other
             after
             their
             Fathers
             death
             ,
             they
             lived
             with
             the
             Friendship
             and
             Equallity
             of
             Brethren
             ,
             neither
             Lord
             ,
             neither
             Slave
             to
             his
             Brother
             ,
             but
             Independent
             each
             of
             other
             ,
             were
             both
             heads
             of
             their
             distinct
             Families
             ,
             where
             they
             received
             no
             Laws
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             lived
             seperately
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             Roots
             out
             of
             which
             sprang
             two
             distinct
             People
             ,
             under
             two
             distinct
             Governments
             .
             This
             Blessing
             then
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             whereon
             our
             A
             —
             would
             build
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Elder
             Brother
             ,
             signifies
             no
             more
             but
             what
             Rebeca
             had
             been
             told
             from
             God
             ,
             Gen.
             25.
             23.
             
             
               Two
               Nations
               are
               in
               thy
               Womb
               ,
               and
               two
               manner
               of
               People
               ,
               shall
               be
               seperated
               from
               thy
               Bowels
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               People
               shall
               be
               stronger
               then
               the
               other
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               Elder
               shall
               serve
               the
               Younger
            
             ;
             And
             so
             Iacob
             Blessed
             
               Iudah
               ,
               Gen.
            
             49.
             and
             gave
             him
             the
             Scepter
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             from
             whence
             our
             A
             —
             
             might
             have
             argued
             as
             well
             ,
             that
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Dominion
             belongs
             to
             the
             third
             Son
             over
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             this
             Blessing
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             that
             it
             belonged
             to
             Iacob
             ;
             They
             being
             both
             Predictions
             of
             what
             should
             long
             after
             happen
             to
             their
             Posterities
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             declaring
             the
             Right
             of
             Inheritance
             to
             Dominion
             in
             either
             ;
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             two
             great
             and
             only
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               Heirs
               are
               Lords
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
            
             1
             
             o.
             Because
             God
             tells
             
               Cain
               ,
               Gen.
            
             4.
             
             That
             however
             sin
             might
             set
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             ought
             or
             might
             be
             master
             of
             it
             ;
             For
             the
             most
             Learned
             interpreters
             understand
             the
             words
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Abel
             ,
             and
             give
             so
             strong
             reasons
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             convincingly
             be
             infer'd
             from
             so
             doubtful
             a
             Text
             to
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             purpose
             ,
             2
             
             o.
             Because
             in
             this
             of
             Gen.
             27.
             
             Isaac
             foretells
             that
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             should
             have
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Edomites
             ,
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Esau
             ;
             therefore
             says
             our
             
               A
               —
               Heirs
               are
               Lords
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
            
             I
             leave
             any
             one
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             119.
             
             And
             now
             we
             see
             how
             our
             A
             —
             has
             provided
             for
             the
             descending
             ,
             and
             conveyance
             down
             of
             Adams
             Monarchical
             Power
             ,
             or
             Paternal
             Dominion
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             by
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             his
             Heir
             ,
             Succeeding
             to
             all
             his
             Fathers
             Authority
             ,
             and
             becoming
             
             upon
             his
             death
             as
             much
             Lord
             as
             his
             Father
             was
             ,
             
               not
               only
               over
               his
               own
               Children
               ,
               but
               over
               his
               Brethren
               ,
            
             and
             all
             descended
             from
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             so
             
               in
               infinitum
            
             ;
             But
             yet
             who
             this
             Heir
             is
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             once
             tell
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             light
             we
             have
             from
             him
             in
             this
             so
             Fundamental
             a
             Point
             ,
             is
             only
             that
             in
             his
             instance
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             by
             using
             the
             word
             Birth-right
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             passed
             from
             Esau
             to
             Iacob
             ,
             he
             leaves
             us
             to
             guess
             that
             by
             Heir
             ,
             he
             means
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             ,
             though
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             he
             any
             where
             mentions
             expresly
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             first
             Born
             ,
             but
             all
             along
             keeps
             himself
             under
             the
             shelter
             of
             the
             indefinite
             Term
             Heir
             ;
             But
             taking
             it
             to
             be
             his
             meaning
             ,
             that
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             is
             Heir
             (
             for
             if
             the
             Eldest
             be
             not
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             pretence
             ,
             why
             the
             Sons
             should
             not
             be
             all
             Heirs
             alike
             )
             and
             so
             by
             Right
             of
             Pimogeniture
             has
             Dominion
             over
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             one
             step
             towards
             the
             Settelment
             of
             Succession
             ,
             and
             the
             difficulties
             remain
             still
             as
             much
             as
             ever
             ,
             till
             he
             can
             shew
             us
             who
             is
             meant
             by
             Right
             Heir
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             cases
             which
             may
             happen
             where
             the
             present
             Possessor
             hath
             no
             Son
             ;
             But
             this
             he
             silently
             passes
             over
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             wisely
             too
             ;
             For
             what
             can
             be
             wiser
             after
             one
             has
             affirm'd
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Person
               having
               that
               Power
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Power
               and
               Form
               of
               Government
               
               is
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               by
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               vid.
               O.
            
             254.
             p.
             12.
             then
             to
             be
             careful
             ,
             not
             to
             start
             any
             question
             concerning
             the
             Person
             ,
             the
             resolution
             whereof
             will
             certainly
             lead
             him
             into
             a
             a
             confession
             ,
             that
             God
             and
             Nature
             hath
             determined
             nothing
             about
             him
             ;
             And
             if
             our
             A
             —
             cannot
             shew
             who
             by
             Right
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             a
             clear
             positive
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             has
             the
             next
             right
             to
             inherit
             the
             Dominion
             of
             this
             natural
             Monarch
             ,
             he
             has
             been
             at
             such
             pains
             about
             ,
             when
             he
             dyed
             without
             a
             Son
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             spared
             his
             pains
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             being
             more
             necessary
             to
             settle
             Mens
             consciences
             ,
             and
             determin
             their
             Subjection
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             who
             by
             Original
             Right
             ,
             Superior
             and
             Antecedent
             to
             the
             Will
             ,
             or
             any
             Act
             of
             Men
             ,
             hath
             a
             Title
             to
             this
             
               Paternal
               Iurisdiction
            
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             by
             Nature
             ,
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Iurisdiction
             ;
             It
             being
             to
             no
             purpose
             for
             me
             to
             know
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             
               Paternal
               Power
            
             ,
             which
             I
             ought
             ,
             and
             am
             ,
             disposed
             to
             obey
             ,
             unless
             where
             there
             are
             many
             pretenders
             ,
             I
             also
             know
             the
             Person
             that
             is
             rightfully
             invested
             and
             endow'd
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             120.
             
             For
             the
             main
             matter
             in
             question
             being
             concerning
             the
             Duty
             of
             my
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             Obligation
             of
             Conscience
             I
             am
             under
             to
             pay
             it
             to
             him
             that
             is
             of
             
             Right
             ,
             my
             Lord
             and
             Ruler
             ,
             I
             must
             know
             the
             Person
             ,
             that
             this
             Right
             of
             Paternal
             Power
             resides
             in
             ,
             and
             so
             impowers
             him
             to
             claim
             Obedience
             from
             me
             ;
             For
             let
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             what
             he
             says
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
             That
             
               Civil
               Power
               not
               only
               in
               general
               is
               by●
               divine
               Institution
               ,
               but
               even
               the
               Assignment
               of
               it
               specifically
               to
               the
               Eldest
               Parents
               ,
            
             O.
             254.
             
             
               That
               not
               only
               the
               Power
               or
               Right
               of
               Government
               ,
               but
               the
               Form
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               governing
               ,
               and
               the
               Person
               having
               that
               Power
               ,
               are
               all
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
            
             yet
             unless
             he
             shews
             us
             in
             all
             Cases
             who
             is
             this
             Person
             ,
             Ordain'd
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             this
             
               Eldest
               Parent
            
             ,
             all
             his
             abstract
             Notions
             of
             Monarchical
             Power
             will
             signifie
             just
             nothing
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             to
             be
             reduced
             to
             Practice
             ,
             and
             Men
             are
             conscientiously
             to
             pay
             their
             Obedience
             ;
             For
             
               Paternal
               Iurisdiction
            
             being
             not
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             command
             ,
             but
             is
             only
             that
             which
             gives
             one
             Man
             a
             Right
             ,
             which
             another
             hath
             not
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             come
             by
             Inheritance
             ,
             another
             Man
             cannot
             have
             ,
             to
             command
             and
             be
             obey'd
             :
             It
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             pay
             Obedience
             to
             the
             
               paternal
               Power
            
             ,
             when
             I
             obey
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             paternal
             Power
             gives
             no
             Right
             to
             my
             Obedience
             ;
             For
             he
             can
             have
             no
             Divine
             Right
             to
             my
             Obedience
             ,
             who
             cannot
             shew
             his
             Divine
             Right
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             ruling
             over
             me
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             by
             
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             121.
             
             And
             hence
             not
             being
             able
             to
             make
             out
             any
             Princes
             Title
             to
             Government
             ,
             as
             Heir
             to
             Adam
             ,
             which
             therefore
             is
             of
             no
             use
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             better
             let
             alone
             ,
             he
             is
             fain
             to
             resolve
             all
             into
             present
             Possession
             ,
             and
             makes
             Civil
             Obedience
             as
             due
             to
             an
             Vsurper
             as
             to
             a
             lawful
             King
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             Vsurpers
             Title
             as
             good
             ;
             His
             words
             are
             ,
             O.
             253.
             
             And
             they
             deserve
             to
             be
             remembred
             :
             
               If
               an
               Vsurper
               dispossess
               the
               true
               Heir
               ,
               the
               Subjects
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Fatherly
               Power
               must
               go
               along
               and
               wait
               upon
               Gods
               Providence
               .
            
             But
             I
             shall
             leave
             his
             Title
             of
             Usurpers
             to
             be
             examin'd
             in
             its
             due
             place
             ,
             and
             desire
             my
             sober
             Reader
             to
             consider
             what
             thanks
             Princes
             owe
             such
             Politics
             as
             this
             ,
             which
             can
             suppose
             
               Paternal
               Power
            
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             a
             Right
             to
             Government
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Cade
             ,
             or
             a
             Cromwell
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             Obedience
             being
             due
             to
             paternal
             Power
             ,
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Subjects
             will
             be
             due
             to
             them
             by
             the
             same
             Right
             ,
             and
             upon
             as
             good
             Grounds
             as
             it
             is
             to
             lawful
             Princes
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             ,
             as
             dangerous
             a
             Doctrine
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             from
             making
             all
             Political
             Power
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             Adams
             Paternal
             Power
             by
             Right
             and
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             descending
             from
             him
             without
             being
             able
             
             to
             shew
             to
             whom
             it
             descended
             ,
             or
             who
             is
             Heir
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             122.
             
             For
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             settle
             Government
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             Obligations
             to
             Obedience
             on
             any
             Mans
             Conscience
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             necessary
             (
             supposing
             with
             our
             A
             —
             that
             all
             Power
             be
             nothing
             but
             the
             being
             possessed
             of
             
               Adams
               Fatherhood
            
             )
             to
             satisfie
             him
             who
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             this
             Power
             ,
             this
             Fatherhood
             when
             the
             possessor
             dyes
             without
             Sons
             to
             succeed
             immediately
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             tell
             him
             that
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             had
             a
             right
             to
             it
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             still
             to
             be
             remembr'd
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             question
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             our
             A
             —
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             contend
             for
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             sometimes
             forget
             it
             ,
             what
             Persons
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             not
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             called
             Paternal
             ,
             without
             knowing
             in
             whom
             it
             resides
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             be
             a
             Power
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Right
             to
             govern
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             whether
             it
             be
             called
             
               Paternal
               ,
               Regal
               ,
               Natural
            
             or
             
               acquired
               Supream
               Fatherhood
            
             ,
             or
             
               Supream
               Brotherhood
            
             ,
             provided
             we
             know
             who
             has
             it
             .
          
           
             123.
             
             I
             go
             on
             then
             to
             ask
             whether
             in
             the
             inheriting
             of
             this
             
               Paternal
               Power
            
             ,
             this
             
               Supream
               Fatherhood
            
             ;
             The
             Grand-Son
             by
             a
             Daughter
             ,
             hath
             a
             Right
             before
             a
             Nephew
             by
             a
             Brother
             ?
             whether
             the
             Grand-Son
             
             by
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             ,
             being
             an
             Infant
             before
             the
             Younger
             Son
             a
             Man
             and
             able
             ?
             whether
             the
             Daughter
             before
             the
             Uncle
             ?
             or
             any
             other
             Man
             ,
             descended
             by
             a
             Male
             Line
             ?
             whether
             a
             Grand-Son
             by
             a
             Younger
             Daughter
             ,
             before
             a
             Grand-Daughter
             by
             an
             Elder
             Daughter
             ?
             whether
             the
             Elder
             Son
             by
             a
             Concubine
             ,
             before
             a
             Younger
             Son
             by
             a
             Wife
             ?
             from
             whence
             also
             will
             arise
             many
             questions
             of
             Legitimation
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             nature
             is
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             Wife
             and
             a
             Concubine
             ?
             for
             as
             to
             the
             municipal
             or
             positive
             Laws
             of
             Men
             ,
             they
             can
             signifie
             nothing
             here
             .
             It
             may
             farther
             be
             asked
             ,
             whether
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             being
             a
             Fool
             ,
             shall
             inherit
             this
             
               Paternal
               Power
            
             ,
             before
             the
             Younger
             a
             wise
             Man
             ?
             and
             what
             Degree
             of
             Folly
             it
             must
             be
             that
             shall
             exclude
             him
             ?
             and
             who
             shall
             be
             judge
             of
             it
             ?
             whether
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             Fool
             excluded
             for
             his
             Folly
             ,
             before
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             wise
             Brother
             who
             Reign'd
             ?
             who
             has
             the
             
               Paternal
               Power
            
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Widdow
             Queen
             is
             with
             Child
             by
             the
             deceased
             King
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             knows
             whether
             it
             will
             be
             a
             Son
             or
             a
             Daughter
             ?
             which
             shall
             be
             Heir
             of
             two
             Male
             twins
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             dissection
             of
             the
             Mother
             ,
             were
             laid
             open
             to
             the
             World
             ?
             whether
             a
             Sister
             by
             the
             half
             Blood
             ,
             before
             a
             Brothers
             Daughter
             by
             the
             whole
             Blood
             ?
          
           
           
             124.
             
             These
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             such
             doubts
             ,
             might
             be
             proposed
             about
             the
             Titles
             of
             Succession
             ,
             and
             the
             Right
             of
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             as
             idle
             Speculations
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             in
             History
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             have
             concerned
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             Crowns
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             if
             ours
             want
             them
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             go
             farther
             for
             Famous
             Examples
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             Kingdom
             in
             this
             very
             Island
             ,
             which
             having
             been
             fully
             related
             by
             the
             ingenious
             and
             Learned
             Author
             of
             
               Patriarchanon
               Monarcha
            
             ,
             I
             need
             say
             no
             more
             of
             ;
             And
             till
             our
             A
             —
             hath
             resolved
             all
             the
             doubts
             ,
             that
             may
             arise
             about
             the
             next
             Heir
             ,
             and
             shewed
             that
             they
             are
             plainly
             determin'd
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             the
             revealed
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             his
             Suppositions
             of
             a
             
               Monarchical
               ,
               Absolute
               ,
               Supream
               ,
               Paternal
               Power
               in
               Adam
               ,
            
             and
             the
             descent
             of
             that
             Power
             to
             his
             Heir
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             ;
             If
             I
             say
             ,
             all
             these
             his
             suppositions
             were
             as
             much
             demonstrations
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             the
             contrary
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             be
             of
             the
             least
             use
             to
             Establish
             the
             Authority
             ,
             or
             make
             out
             the
             Title
             of
             any
             one
             Prince
             now
             on
             earth
             ,
             but
             would
             rather
             unsettle
             and
             b●ing
             all
             into
             question
             ;
             For
             let
             our
             A
             —
             tell
             us
             as
             long
             as
             he
             please
             ,
             and
             let
             all
             Men
             believe
             it
             too
             ,
             that
             Adam
             had
             a
             Paternal
             ,
             and
             thereby
             a
             
               Monarchical
               Power
            
             ,
             That
             this
             (
             the
             only
             Power
             in
             the
             
             World
             )
             
               descended
               to
               his
               Heirs
            
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Power
             in
             the
             World
             but
             this
             ;
             yet
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             past
             doubt
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             
               Paternal
               Power
               descends
            
             ,
             and
             whose
             now
             it
             is
             ,
             no
             body
             can
             be
             under
             any
             Obligation
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             unless
             any
             one
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             pay
             Obedience
             to
             
               Paternal
               Power
            
             in
             a
             Man
             ,
             who
             has
             no
             more
             
               Paternal
               Power
            
             then
             I
             my self
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             obey
             a
             Man
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             govern
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             be
             asked
             how
             I
             know
             ,
             he
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             govern
             ,
             I
             should
             answer
             it
             cannot
             be
             known
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             any
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             that
             cannot
             be
             the
             reason
             of
             my
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             so
             much
             less
             can
             that
             be
             a
             reason
             of
             my
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             no
             body
             at
             all
             can
             know
             .
          
           
             125.
             
             And
             therefore
             all
             this
             ado
             about
             
               Adams
               Fatherhood
            
             ,
             the
             Greatness
             of
             its
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             its
             supposal
             ,
             helps
             nothing
             to
             the
             Establishing
             the
             Power
             of
             those
             that
             govern
             ,
             or
             determin
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             obey
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             tell
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             obey
             ,
             or
             it
             cannot
             be
             known
             who
             are
             to
             govern
             ,
             and
             who
             to
             obey
             ;
             And
             this
             Fatherhood
             ,
             this
             
               Monarchical
               Power
               of
               Adam
            
             descending
             to
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             would
             be
             of
             no
             more
             Use
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             be
             to
             the
             quieting
             of
             Mens
             Consciences●
             
             or
             securing
             their
             Healths
             ,
             if
             our
             A
             —
             had
             assured
             them
             ,
             that
             Adam
             had
             a
             Power
             to
             forgive
             Sins
             or
             cure
             !
             Diseases
             ,
             which
             by
             Divine
             Institution
             descended
             to
             his
             Heir
             ,
             whilst
             ●his
             Heir
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             known
             .
             And
             should
             not
             be
             do
             as
             rationally
             ,
             who
             upon
             this
             assurance
             of
             our
             A
             —
             ,
             went
             and
             confessed
             his
             Sins
             ,
             and
             expected
             a
             good
             Absolution
             ,
             or
             took
             Physic
             with
             expectation
             of
             Health
             from
             any
             one
             who
             had
             taken
             on
             himself
             the
             Name
             of
             Priest
             or
             Physician
             ,
             or
             thrist
             himself
             into
             those
             imployments
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             acquiess
             in
             the
             Absolving
             Power
             descending
             from
             Adam
             ,
             or
             I
             shall
             be
             cured
             by
             the
             Medicinal
             Power
             descending
             from
             Adam
             ,
             as
             he
             who
             says
             ,
             I
             submit
             to
             ,
             and
             obey
             the
             
               Paternal
               Power
            
             descending
             from
             Adam
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             confessed
             all
             these
             Powers
             descend
             only
             to
             his
             single
             Hei●
             ,
             and
             that
             Heir
             is
             unknown
             .
          
           
             126.
             
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Civil
             Lawyers
             ha●e
             pretended
             to
             determine
             some
             of
             these
             Cases
             concerning
             the
             succession
             of
             Princes
             ,
             but
             by
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             ,
             Principles
             ,
             they
             have
             medled
             in
             a
             matter
             that
             belongs
             not
             to
             them
             ;
             For
             if
             all
             Political
             Power
             he
             derived
             only
             from
             Adam
             ,
             and
             be
             〈…〉
             only
             to
             his
             Successive
             Heirs
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Ordinenee
               of
               God
            
             and
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             Right
             Antecede●t
             and
             Paramount
             to
             all
             Government
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             the
             positive
             Laws
             of
             Men
             ,
             cannot
             determine
             that
             which
             is
             it self
             ,
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Law
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             receive
             its
             Rule
             only
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             .
             And
             that
             being
             silent
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Right
             to
             be
             conveyed
             this
             way
             ,
             I
             am
             fure
             it
             would
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             if
             there
             were
             ,
             and
             Men
             would
             be
             more
             at
             a
             loss
             concerning
             Government
             and
             Obedience
             to
             Governors
             ,
             then
             if
             there
             were
             no
             such
             Right
             ,
             since
             by
             positive
             Laws
             and
             compact
             ,
             which
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             )
             shuts
             out
             ,
             all
             these
             endless
             inextricable
             doubts
             ,
             can
             be
             safely
             provided
             against
             ,
             but
             it
             can
             never
             be
             understood
             ,
             how
             a
             Divine
             natural
             Right
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             such
             moment
             as
             is
             all
             Order
             and
             Peace
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             should
             be
             convey'd
             down
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             without
             any
             plain
             Natural
             or
             Divine
             Rule
             concerning
             it
             .
             And
             these
             would
             be
             an
             end
             of
             all
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             if
             the
             Assignment
             of
             Civil
             Power
             were
             by
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             to
             the
             Heir
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               by
               that
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Heir
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             known
             .
             This
             
               Paternal
               Regal
               Power
            
             ,
             being
             by
             Divine
             Right
             only
             his
             ,
             it
             leaves
             no
             room
             for
             human
             prudence
             ,
             or
             confent
             to
             place
             it
             any
             where
             else
             ;
             for
             if
             only
             one
             Man
             hath
             a
             Divine
             Right
             to
             the
             Obedience
             
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             no
             body
             can
             claim
             that
             Obedience
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             can
             shew
             that
             Right
             ;
             nor
             can
             Mens
             Consciences
             by
             any
             other
             pretence
             be
             obliged
             to
             it
             ;
             And
             thus
             this
             Doctrine
             cuts
             up
             all
             Government
             by
             the
             Roots
             .
          
           
             127.
             
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             our
             A
             —
             laying
             it
             for
             a
             sure
             Foundation
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Person
             that
             is
             to
             Rule
             ,
             is
             
               the
               Ordinance
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             tells
             us
             at
             large
             ,
             only
             that
             this
             Person
             is
             the
             Heir
             ,
             but
             who
             this
             Heir
             is
             ,
             he
             leaves
             us
             to
             guess
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             which
             Assigns
             it
             to
             a
             Person
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             no
             Rule
             to
             know
             ,
             is
             just
             as
             good
             as
             an
             Assignment
             to
             no
             body
             at
             all
             .
             But
             whatever
             our
             A
             —
             does
             ,
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             makes
             no
             such
             ridiculous
             Assignments
             ,
             nor
             can
             God
             be
             supposed
             to
             make
             it
             a
             Sacred
             Law
             ,
             that
             one
             certain
             Person
             should
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             something
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             give
             Rules
             to
             mark
             out
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             Person
             by
             ,
             or
             give
             an
             Heir
             a
             Divine
             Right
             to
             Power
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             point
             out
             who
             that
             Heir
             is
             .
             T'
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             an
             Heir
             had
             no
             such
             Right
             by
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             then
             that
             God
             should
             give
             such
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             Heir
             ,
             but
             yet
             leave
             it
             doubtful
             ,
             and
             undeterminable
             who
             such
             Heir
             is
             .
          
           
             128.
             
             If
             God
             had
             given
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             in
             general
             Terms
             
             to
             some
             body
             after
             him
             ,
             without
             naming
             his
             Seed
             ,
             whereby
             it
             might
             be
             known
             ,
             who
             that
             some-body
             was
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             as
             good
             and
             useful
             an
             Assignment
             ,
             to
             determin
             the
             Right
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             to
             the
             determining
             the
             Right
             of
             Crowns
             ,
             to
             give
             Empire
             to
             Adam
             and
             his
             Successive
             Heirs
             after
             him
             ,
             without
             telling
             who
             his
             Heir
             is
             ;
             For
             the
             word
             Heir
             ,
             without
             a
             Rule
             to
             know
             who
             it
             is
             ,
             signifies
             no
             more
             then
             somebody
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whom
             .
             God
             making
             it
             a
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             that
             Men
             should
             not
             marry
             those
             who
             were
             
               near
               of
               Kin
            
             ,
             thinks
             it
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             
               none
               of
               you
               shall
               approach
               to
               any
               that
               is
               near
               of
               Kin
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               uncover
               their
               Nakedness
            
             ;
             But
             Moreover
             ,
             gives
             Rules
             to
             know
             who
             are
             those
             
               near
               of
               Kin
            
             ,
             forbiden
             by
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             Law
             would
             have
             been
             of
             no
             use
             ,
             it
             being
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             lay
             restraint
             ,
             or
             give
             Priviledges
             to
             Men
             ,
             in
             such
             general
             Terms
             ,
             as
             the
             Particular
             Person
             concern'd
             cannot
             be
             known
             by
             ;
             But
             God
             not
             having
             any
             where
             said
             ,
             the
             next
             Heir
             shall
             Inherit
             all
             his
             Fathers
             Estate
             or
             Dominion
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             wonder
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             where
             appointed
             who
             that
             Heir
             should
             be
             ,
             for
             never
             having
             intended
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             never
             designed
             any
             Heir
             in
             that
             Sense
             ,
             we
             cannot
             expect
             he
             should
             any
             where
             nominate
             ,
             or
             
             appoint
             any
             Person
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             might
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             though
             the
             word
             Heir
             occur
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Heir
             in
             our
             A
             —
             s
             Sence
             ,
             one
             that
             was
             by
             Right
             of
             Nature
             to
             inherit
             all
             that
             his
             Father
             had
             ,
             exclusive
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             hence
             Sarah
             suppose
             ,
             that
             if
             Ishmael
             staid
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             to
             share
             in
             Abrahams
             Estate
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             this
             Son
             of
             a
             Bond-woman
             ,
             might
             be
             Heir
             with
             Isaac
             and
             therefore
             say
             ,
             she
             
               cast
               out
               this
               Bond-woman
               and
               her
               Son
               ,
               for
               the
               Son
               of
               this
               Bond-woman
               shall
               not
               be
               Heir
               with
               my
               Son
            
             ;
             But
             this
             cannot
             excuse
             our
             A
             —
             ,
             who
             telling
             us
             there
             is
             in
             every
             Number
             of
             Men
             ,
             one
             who
             is
             Right
             and
             next
             
               Heir
               to
               Adam
            
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             told
             us
             what
             the
             Laws
             of
             descent
             are
             ,
             but
             h●ving
             been
             so
             sparing
             to
             instruct
             us
             by
             Rules
             ,
             how
             to
             know
             who
             is
             Heir
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             what
             his
             History
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             pretends
             wholly
             to
             build
             his
             Government
             ,
             gives
             us
             in
             this
             necessary
             and
             Fundamental
             point
             .
          
           
             129.
             
             Our
             A
             —
             to
             make
             good
             the
             Title
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             p.
             13.
             begins
             his
             History
             of
             the
             descent
             of
             Adams
             Regal
             Power
             ,
             p.
             13.
             
             In
             these
             words
             :
             
               This
               Lordship
               ,
               which
            
             Adam
             
               by
               Command
               had
               over
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               and
               by
               Right
               descending
               from
               him
               ,
               the
               Patriarchs
               did
               enjoy
               was
               as
               large
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             How
             
             does
             he
             prove
             that
             the
             Patriarchs
             by
             descent
             did
             enjoy
             it
             ?
             for
             
               Dominion
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               we
               find
            
             Judah
             
               the
               Father
               pronounced
               Sentence
               of
               Death
               against
            
             Thamer
             
               his
               Daughter-in
               Law
               for
               playing
               the
               Harlot
               ,
               p.
            
             13.
             
             How
             does
             this
             prove
             that
             Iudah
             had
             Absolute
             and
             Sovereign
             Authority
             ,
             
               He
               pronounced
               Sentence
               of
               Death
            
             ?
             The
             pronouncing
             of
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             is
             not
             a
             certain
             mark
             of
             Sovereignty
             ,
             but
             usually
             the
             Office
             of
             Inferior
             Magistrates
             .
             The
             Power
             of
             making
             Laws
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             is
             indeed
             a
             mark
             of
             Sovereignty
             ,
             but
             pronouncing
             the
             Sentence
             according
             to
             those
             Laws
             may
             be
             done
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             will
             but
             ill
             prove
             that
             he
             had
             Sovereign
             Authority
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             ,
             
               Iudge
               Iefferies
            
             ,
             pronounced
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             in
             the
             late
             Times
             ,
             therefore
             
               Iudge
               Iefferies
            
             ,
             had
             Sovereign
             Authority
             :
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             Iudah
             did
             it
             not
             by
             Commission
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             it
             in
             his
             own
             Right
             .
             Who
             knows
             whether
             he
             had
             any
             Right
             at
             all
             ,
             heat
             of
             Passion
             might
             carry
             him
             to
             do
             that
             which
             he
             had
             no
             Authority
             to
             do
             .
             
               Iudah
               had
               Dominion
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
               ,
            
             how
             does
             that
             appear
             ?
             he
             exercised
             it
             ,
             he
             
               pronounced
               Sentence
               of
               Death
               a●ainst
            
             Thamer
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             thinks
             it
             very
             good
             Proof
             ,
             that
             because
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             therefore
             he
             
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             do-it
             ;
             He
             lay
             with
             her
             also
             :
             By
             the
             same
             way
             of
             Proof
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             do
             that
             too
             ,
             if
             the
             consequence
             be
             good
             from
             doing
             to
             a
             Right
             of
             doing
             ,
             Absalon
             too
             may
             be
             reckon'd
             amongst
             our
             
               A
               -
               s
            
             Sovereigns
             ,
             for
             he
             pronounced
             such
             a
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             against
             his
             Brother
             Amnon
             ,
             and
             much
             upon
             a
             like
             occasion
             ,
             and
             had
             it
             executed
             too
             ;
             if
             that
             be
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             a
             Dominion
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             .
          
           
             But
             allowing
             this
             all
             to
             be
             clear
             Demonstration
             of
             Sovereign
             Power
             ,
             who
             was
             it
             that
             had
             this
             
               Lordship
               by
               Right
               descending
               to
               him
               from
            
             Adam
             ,
             
               as
               large
               and
               ample
               as
               the
               absolutest
               Dominion
               of
               any
               Monarch
               ?
            
             Judah
             ,
             says
             our
             
               A
               —
               ,
               Iudah
            
             a
             younger
             Son
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             his
             Father
             and
             Elder
             Brethren
             living
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             own
             Proof
             be
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             a
             younger
             Brother
             may
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             his
             Father
             and
             Elder
             Brothers
             ,
             
               by
               Right
               of
               descent
               ,
               enjoy
               Adams
            
             Monarchical
             Power
             ,
             and
             if
             one
             so
             qualified
             may
             be
             Monarch
             by
             descent
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             why
             every
             Man
             may
             not
             ,
             and
             if
             Iudah
             ,
             his
             Father
             and
             Elder
             Brother
             living
             were
             one
             of
             Adams
             Heirs
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             who
             can
             be
             excluded
             from
             this
             Inheritance
             ,
             all
             Men
             by
             Inheritance
             may
             be
             Monarchs
             as
             well
             as
             Iudah
             .
          
           
           
             130.
             
             Touching
             War
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             Abraham
             Commanded
             an
             Army
             of
             318.
             
             Souldiers
             of
             his
             own
             Family
             ,
             and
             Esau
             met
             his
             Brother
             Iacob
             with
             400
             Men
             at
             Armes
             ;
             For
             matter
             of
             Peace
             ;
             Abraham
             made
             a
             League
             with
             Abinéelech
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             13.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             possible
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             have
             318.
             
             Men
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             without
             being
             Heir
             to
             Adam
             ?
             A
             Planter
             in
             the
             West-Indies
             has
             more
             and
             might
             if
             he
             pleased
             (
             who
             doubts
             )
             Muster
             them
             up
             and
             lead
             them
             out
             against
             the
             Indians
             ,
             to
             seek
             Reparation
             upon
             any
             Injury
             received
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             without
             the
             
               Absolute
               Dominion
               of
               a
               Monarch
               ,
               descending
               to
               him
               from
               Adam
               .
            
             Would
             it
             not
             be
             an
             admirable
             Argument
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             all
             Power
             by
             Gods
             Institution
             descended
             from
             Adam
             by
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             very
             Person
             and
             Power
             of
             this
             Planter
             were
             the
             
               Ordinance
               of
               God
            
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             Power
             in
             his
             Family
             over
             Servants
             ,
             born
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             bought
             with
             his
             Money
             ;
             For
             this
             was
             Just
             Abrahams
             Case
             :
             Those
             who
             were
             Rich
             in
             the
             Patriarchs
             Days
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             West-Indies
             now
             ,
             bought
             Men
             and
             Maid
             Servants
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             increase
             as
             well
             as
             purchasing
             of
             new
             ,
             came
             to
             have
             large
             and
             numerous
             Families
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             made
             use
             of
             in
             War
             or
             Peace
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             the
             Power
             they
             had
             over
             them
             was
             an
             
             Inheritance
             descended
             from
             Adam
             ,
             when
             't
             was
             the
             Purchase
             of
             their
             Money
             ?
             A
             Mans
             Riding
             in
             an
             expedition
             against
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             his
             Horse
             bought
             in
             a
             Fair
             would
             be
             as
             good
             a
             Proof
             that
             the
             owner
             
               enjoy'd
               the
               Lordship
               which
            
             Adam
             
               by
               Command
               had
               over
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               by
               Right
               des●ending
               to
               him
               ,
            
             as
             Abrahams
             leading
             out
             the
             Servants
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
             is
             that
             the
             Patriarchs
             enjoy'd
             this
             Lordship
             by
             descent
             from
             Adam
             since
             the
             Title
             to
             the
             Power
             ,
             the
             Master
             had
             in
             both
             Cases
             ,
             whether
             over
             Slaves
             or
             Horses
             ,
             was
             only
             from
             his
             purchase
             ;
             and
             the
             getting
             a
             Dominion
             over
             any
             thing
             by
             Bargain
             ,
             and
             Money
             is
             a
             new
             way
             of
             proving
             one
             had
             it
             by
             Descent
             and
             Inheritance
             .
          
           
             131.
             
             
               But
               making
               War
               and
               Peace
               are
               marks
               of
               Sovereignty
            
             ;
             Let
             it
             be
             so
             in
             Politic
             Societies
             ,
             may
             not
             therefore
             a
             Man
             in
             the
             West-Indies
             who
             hath
             with
             him
             Sons
             of
             his
             own
             Friends
             ,
             or
             Companions
             ,
             Souldiers
             under
             Pay
             ,
             or
             Slaves
             bought
             with
             Money
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             a
             Band
             made
             up
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             make
             War
             and
             Peace
             ,
             if
             there
             should
             be
             occasion
             ,
             and
             
               ratifie
               the
               ●rticles
               too
               with
               an
               Oath
               ,
            
             without
             being
             a
             Sovereign
             ,
             an
             Absolute
             King
             over
             those
             who
             went
             with
             him
             ;
             he
             that
             says
             he
             cannot
             ,
             must
             then
             allow
             many
             Masters
             of
             Ships
             ,
             many
             Private
             Planters
             to
             be
             Absolute
             Monarchs
             ,
             
             for
             as
             much
             as
             this
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             War
             and
             Peace
             cannot
             be
             made
             for
             Politic
             Societies
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Supream
             Power
             of
             such
             Societies
             ,
             because
             War
             or
             Peace
             ,
             giving
             a
             different
             Motion
             to
             the
             force
             of
             such
             a
             Politic
             Body
             ,
             none
             can
             make
             War
             or
             Peace
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             has
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             force
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Politic
             Societies
             is
             only
             the
             Supream
             Power
             .
             In
             voluntary
             Societies
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             he
             that
             has
             such
             a
             Power
             by
             consent
             ,
             may
             make
             War
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             a
             single
             Man
             for
             himself
             ,
             the
             State
             of
             War
             not
             consisting
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Partysans
             ,
             but
             the
             enmity
             of
             the
             Parties
             where
             they
             have
             no
             Superior
             to
             Appeal
             to
             .
          
           
             132.
             
             The
             actual
             making
             of
             War
             or
             Peace
             is
             no
             Proof
             of
             any
             other
             Power
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             disposing
             those
             to
             exercise
             or
             cease
             Acts
             of
             enmity
             for
             whom
             he
             makes
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             Power
             in
             many
             Cases
             any
             one
             may
             have
             without
             any
             Politic
             Supremacy
             ;
             And
             therefore
             the
             making
             of
             War
             or
             Peace
             will
             not
             prove
             that
             every
             one
             that
             does
             so
             is
             a
             Politic
             Ruler
             ,
             much
             less
             a
             King
             ,
             for
             then
             Commonwealths
             must
             be
             Kings
             too
             ,
             for
             they
             do
             as
             certainly
             make
             War
             and
             Peace
             as
             Monarchical
             Governments
             .
          
           
           
             133.
             
             But
             grant
             this
             
               a
               mark
               of
               Sovereignty
            
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             Is
             it
             a
             Proof
             of
             the
             descent
             to
             him
             ,
             of
             
               Adams
               Sovereignty
            
             over
             the
             whole
             World
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             will
             surely
             be
             as
             good
             a
             Proof
             of
             the
             
               descent
               of
               Adams
               Lordship
            
             to
             others
             too
             .
             And
             then
             Common-wealths
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Abraham
             will
             be
             Heirs
             to
             Adam
             ,
             for
             they
             make
             
               War
               and
               Peace
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ;
             If
             you
             say
             that
             the
             
               Lordship
               of
               Adam
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             by
             Right
             descend
             to
             Common-wealths
             ,
             though
             they
             make
             War
             and
             Peace
             ,
             the
             same
             say
             I
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             your
             Argument
             ;
             if
             you
             stand
             to
             your
             Argument
             ,
             and
             say
             those
             that
             do
             make
             War
             and
             Peace
             ,
             as
             Common-wealths
             do
             without
             doubt
             ,
             do
             
               inherit
               Adams
               Lordship
            
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             your
             Monarchy
             ,
             unless
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             Common-wealths
             
               by
               descent
               enjoying
               Adams
               Lordship
            
             are
             Monarchies
             ,
             and
             that
             indeed
             would
             be
             a
             new
             way
             ,
             of
             making
             all
             the
             Government
             in
             the
             World
             Monarchical
             .
          
           
             134.
             
             To
             give
             our
             A
             —
             the
             Honour
             of
             this
             new
             invention
             ,
             for
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             not
             I
             have
             first
             found
             it
             out
             by
             tracing
             his
             Principles
             ,
             and
             so
             charged
             it
             on
             him
             ,
             't
             is
             fit
             my
             Readers
             know
             that
             (
             as
             absur'd
             as
             it
             may
             seem
             )
             he
             teaches
             it
             himself
             ,
             p.
             23.
             where
             he
             ingeniously
             says
             ,
             
               In
               all
               Kingdoms
               and
               Common-wealths
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               
               whether
               the
               Prince
               be
               the
               Supream
               Father
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               or
               but
               the
               true
               Heir
               to
               such
               a
               Father
               ,
               or
               come
               to
               the
               Crown
               by
               Vsurpation
               or
               Election
               ,
               or
               whether
               some
               few
               or
               a
               Multitude
               Govern
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               yet
               still
               the
               Authority
               that
               is
               in
               any
               one
               ,
               or
               in
               m●ny
               or
               i●
               all
               these
               is
               the
               only
               Right
               ,
               and
               nat●r●l
               Authority
               of
               Supream
               Father
               ,
            
             which
             Right
             of
             Fatherhood
             he
             often
             tells
             us
             ,
             is
             
               Regal
               and
               Royal
               Authority
            
             ;
             as
             particularly
             ,
             p.
             12.
             the
             page
             immediately
             preceding
             this
             Instance
             of
             Abraham
             .
             This
             Regal
             Authority
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             those
             that
             govern
             Common-wealths
             have
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             ●hat
             Regal
             and
             Royal
             Authority
             be
             in
             those
             that
             govern
             Common-wealths
             it
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             Common-wealths
             are
             govern'd
             by
             Kings
             ,
             for
             if
             Regal
             Authority
             be
             in
             him
             that
             Governs
             ,
             he
             that
             Governs
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             Common-wealths
             are
             nothing
             but
             down
             right
             Monarchies
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             need
             any
             more
             ado
             about
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             Governments
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             as
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             Monarchy
             in
             it
             .
             This
             without
             doubt
             ,
             was
             the
             surest
             way
             our
             A
             —
             could
             have
             found
             ,
             to
             turn
             all
             other
             Governments
             ,
             but
             Monarchical
             out
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             135.
             
             But
             all
             this
             scarce
             proves
             Abraham
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             a
             King
             as
             Heir
             to
             Adam
             ;
             If
             by
             Inheritance
             he
             had
             been
             King
             ,
             Lot
             ,
             who
             
             was
             of
             the
             same
             Family
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             his
             Subject
             ,
             by
             that
             Title
             before
             the
             Servants
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             but
             we
             see
             they
             lived
             as
             Friends
             and
             Equals
             ,
             and
             when
             their
             Herd●
             Men
             could
             not
             agree
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             pretence
             of
             Jurisdiction
             or
             Superiority
             between
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             parted
             by
             consent
             ,
             Gen.
             13.
             hence
             he
             is
             called
             both
             by
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Text
             
               Abrahams
               Brother
            
             ,
             the
             Name
             of
             Friendship
             and
             Equality
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Authority
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             really
             but
             his
             Nephew
             .
             And
             if
             our
             A
             —
             knows
             that
             Abraham
             was
             Adams
             Heir
             ,
             and
             a
             King
             ,
             't
             was
             more
             it
             seems
             then
             Abraham
             himself
             ,
             knew
             ,
             or
             his
             Servant
             whom
             he
             sent
             a
             woing
             for
             his
             Son
             ,
             for
             when
             he
             sets
             out
             the
             advantages
             of
             the
             Match
             ,
             24.
             
             Gen.
             35.
             thereby
             to
             prevail
             with
             the
             Young-woman
             and
             her
             Friends
             .
             He
             says
             ,
             
               I
               am
               Abrahams
               Servant
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               Blessed
               my
               Master
               greatly
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               become
               great
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               given
               him
               Flocks
               and
               Herds
               and
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               ,
               and
               Men-Servants
               and
               Maid-Servants
               ,
               and
               Camels
               and
               Asses
               ,
               and
               Sarah
               my
               Masters
               Wife
               ,
               bare
               a
               Son
               to
               my
               Master
               all
               he
               hath
               .
            
             Can
             one
             think
             that
             a
             discreet
             Servant
             ,
             that
             was
             thus
             particular
             to
             set
             out
             his
             Masters
             Greatness
             ,
             would
             have
             omitted
             the
             Crown
             Isaac
             was
             to
             have
             ,
             if
             
             he
             had
             known
             of
             any
             such
             ?
             Can
             it
             be
             imagin'd
             he
             should
             have
             neglected
             to
             have
             tould
             them
             on
             such
             an
             occasion
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             Abraham
             was
             a
             King
             ,
             a
             Name
             well
             known
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             nine
             of
             them
             his
             Neighbours
             ,
             if
             he
             or
             his
             Master
             had
             thought
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             the
             likeliest
             matter
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             Errand
             Successful
             ?
          
           
             136.
             
             But
             this
             discovery
             it
             seems
             was
             reserved
             for
             our
             A
             —
             to
             make
             2
             or
             3000
             Years
             after
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             injoy
             the
             Credit
             of
             it
             ,
             only
             he
             should
             have
             taken
             care
             that
             some
             of
             Adams
             Land
             should
             have
             descended
             to
             this
             his
             Heir
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             Adams
             Lordship
             ,
             for
             though
             this
             Lordship
             which
             Abraham
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             our
             A
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             Patriarchs
             ,
             
               by
               Right
               descending
               to
               him
               did
               injoy
               ,
               was
               as
               large
               and
               ample
               as
               the
               Absolutest
               Dominion
               of
               any
               Monarch
               which
               hath
               been
               since
               the
               Creation
               .
            
             Yet
             his
             Estate
             ,
             his
             Territories
             ,
             his
             Dominions
             were
             very
             narrow
             and
             scanty
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             not
             the
             Possession
             of
             a
             Foot
             of
             Land
             ,
             till
             he
             bought
             a
             Field
             and
             a
             Cave
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Heth
             to
             bury
             Sarah
             in
             .
          
           
             137.
             
             The
             instance
             of
             Esau
             joyn'd
             with
             this
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             
               Lordship
               which
            
             Adam
             
               had
               over
               the
               whole
               World
               by
               Right
               descending
               from
               him
               the
               Patriarchs
               did
               injoy
               ,
            
             is
             yet
             more
             pleasant
             then
             the
             
             former
             :
             
               Esau
               met
               his
               Brother
            
             Jacob
             with
             400
             
               Men
               at
               Arms
            
             ;
             He
             therefore
             was
             a
             King
             by
             Right
             of
             Heir
             to
             Adam
             ,
             400
             Arm'd
             Men
             then
             however
             got
             together
             are
             enough
             to
             prove
             him
             that
             leads
             them
             to
             be
             a
             King
             and
             Adams
             Heir
             .
             There
             have
             been
             Tories
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             (
             whatever
             there
             are
             other
             in
             Countries
             )
             who
             would
             have
             thankt
             our
             
             A
             ●
             for
             so
             honourable
             an
             Opinion
             of
             them
             ,
             especially
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             body
             near
             with
             a
             better
             Title
             of
             500
             Armed
             Men
             ,
             to
             question
             their
             Royal
             Authority
             of
             400
             :
             'T
             is
             a
             shame
             for
             Men
             to
             trifle
             so
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             worse
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             so
             serious
             an
             Argument
             :
             Here
             Esau
             is
             brought
             as
             a
             Proof
             that
             Adams
             Lordship
             ,
             
               Adams
               Absolute
               Dominion
            
             ,
             as
             
               large
               as
               that
               of
               any
               Monarch
               descended
               by
               Right
               to
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
            
             and
             in
             this
             very
             
               Chap.
               p.
            
             19.
             
             Iacob
             is
             brought
             as
             an
             instance
             of
             one
             ,
             that
             by
             
               Birthright
               was
               Lord
               over
               his
               Brethren
            
             ;
             so
             we
             have
             here
             two
             Brothers
             Absolute
             Monarchs
             by
             the
             same
             Title
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             Heirs
             to
             Adam
             ;
             The
             Eldest
             Heir
             to
             Adam
             ,
             because
             he
             met
             his
             Brother
             with
             400
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             youngest
             Heir
             to
             Adam
             by
             Birthright
             ,
             Esau
             
               injoy'd
               the
               Lordship
               which
            
             Adam
             
               had
               over
               the
               whole
               World
               by
               Right
               descending
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               as
               large
               and
               ample
               manner
               ,
               as
               the
               absolutest
               Dominion
               of
               any
               Monarch
               ,
            
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             
               Iacob
               
               Lord
               over
               him
               ,
               by
               th●
               Right
               Heirs
               have
               to
               be
               Lords
               over
               their
               Brethren
               .
               Rifum
               teneatis
               ,
            
             I
             never
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             met
             with
             any
             Man
             of
             Parts
             so
             Dexterous
             as
             Sir
             Robt.
             at
             this
             way
             of
             arguing
             ;
             But
             't
             was
             his
             Misfortune
             to
             light
             upon
             Principles
             that
             could
             not
             be
             accommodated
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             things
             and
             Human
             Affairs
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             made
             to
             agree
             with
             that
             Constitution
             and
             Order
             which
             God
             had
             settled
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             often
             clash
             with
             common
             Sense
             and
             Experience
             .
          
           
             138.
             
             In
             the
             next
             Section
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             :
             
               This
               Patriarchal
               Power
               continued
               not
               only
               till
               the
               Flood
               ,
               but
               after
               it
               as
               the
               name
               Patriarch
               doth
               in
               part
               prove
               .
            
             The
             word
             Patriarch
             doth
             more
             then
             
               in
               part
               prove
            
             ,
             that●
             
               Patriarchal
               Power
            
             continued
             in
             the
             World
             as
             long
             as
             there
             were
             Patriarchs
             ,
             for
             't
             is
             necessary
             that
             Patriarchal
             Power
             should
             be
             whilst
             there
             are
             Patriarchs
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             necessary
             there
             should
             be
             Paternal
             or
             Conjugal
             Power
             whilst
             there
             are
             Fathers
             or
             Husbands
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             but
             playing
             with
             Names
             .
             That
             which
             he
             would
             fallaciously
             insinuate
             is
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             that
             
               the
               Lordship
               which
            
             Adam
             
               had
               over
               the
               World
            
             ,
             the
             supposed
             Absolute
             Universal
             Dominion
             of
             Adam
             by
             
               Right
               deseending
               from
               him
               ,
               the
               
               Patriarchs
               did
               injoy
            
             :
             If
             he
             affirms
             such
             an
             Absolute
             Monarchy
             continued
             to
             the
             Flood
             ,
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             know
             what
             Records
             he
             has
             it
             from
             ;
             for
             I
             confess
             I
             cannot
             find
             a
             word
             of
             it
             in
             my
             Bible
             ;
             If
             by
             
               Patriarchal
               Power
            
             ,
             he
             means
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             :
             And
             how
             the
             name
             Patriarch
             in
             
               some
               part
               proves
            
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             called
             by
             that
             name
             ,
             had
             Absolute
             Monarchical
             Power
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             think
             needs
             no
             answer
             ,
             till
             the
             Argument
             from
             it
             be
             made
             out
             a
             little
             clearer
             .
          
           
             139.
             
             
               The
               three
               Sons
               of
               Noah
               had
               the
               World
               ,
               says
               our
               A
               —
               ,
               divided
               amongst
               them
               by
               their
               Father
               ,
               for
               of
               them
               was
               the
               whole
               World
               overspread
               ,
               p.
            
             14.
             
             The
             World
             might
             be
             overspread
             by
             the
             Off
             spring
             of
             Noahs
             Sons
             ,
             though
             he
             never
             divided
             the
             World
             amongst
             them
             ;
             For
             the
             Earth
             might
             be
             Replenished
             without
             being
             divided
             ,
             all
             our
             As
             Argument
             here
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             proves
             no
             such
             Division
             .
             However
             I
             allow
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             ask
             ,
             the
             World
             being
             divided
             amongst
             them
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             three
             was
             Adams
             Heir
             ?
             If
             
               Adams
               Lordship
               ,
               Adams
               Monarchy
            
             ,
             by
             Right
             descended
             only
             to
             the
             Eldest
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             two
             could
             be
             but
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             his
             Slaves
             ;
             If
             by
             Ri●ht
             it
             descended
             to
             all
             three
             Brothers
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             
             Right
             ,
             it
             will
             descend
             to
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             what
             he
             says
             ,
             p.
             19.
             that
             
               Heirs
               are
               Lords
               of
               their
               Brethren
            
             should
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             all
             Brothers
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             Men
             will
             be
             equal
             and
             independent
             ,
             all
             Heirs
             to
             Adams
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             Monarchs
             too
             ,
             one
             as
             much
             as
             another
             .
             But
             't
             will
             be
             said
             Noah
             their
             Father
             divided
             the
             World
             amongst
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             our
             A
             —
             will
             allow
             more
             to
             Noah
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             to
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             for
             O.
             211.
             he
             thought
             it
             hard
             ,
             that
             God
             himself
             should
             give
             the
             World
             to
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             
             Noah's
             Birth-right
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Noah
               was
               left
               Sole
               Heir
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               why
               should
               it
               be
               thought
               that
               God
               would
               disinherit
               ,
               him
               of
               his
               Birth-right
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               of
               all
               Men
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               only
               Tenant
               in
               Common
               with
               his
               Children
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             here
             he
             thinks
             it
             fit
             ,
             that
             Noah
             should
             disinherit
             Shem
             of
             his
             Birth-right
             ,
             and
             divide
             the
             World
             betwixt
             him
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             Birth-right
             ,
             when
             our
             A
             —
             pleases
             ,
             must
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             pleases
             must
             not
             ,
             be
             sacred
             and
             inviolable
             .
          
           
             140.
             
             If
             Noah
             did
             divide
             the
             World
             between
             his
             Sons
             ,
             and
             his
             Assignment
             of
             Dominions
             to
             them
             were
             good
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             discourse
             of
             Adams
             Heir
             ,
             with
             whatsoever
             
             he
             builds
             on
             it
             ,
             is
             quite
             out
             of
             doors
             .
             The
             natural
             Power
             of
             Kings
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Power
             governing
             ,
             and
             the
             Person
             having
             that
             Power
             ,
             will
             be
             all
             Ordinances
             of
             Man
             and
             not
             
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             our
             A
             —
             says
             ,
             O.
             254
             For
             if
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Heir
             be
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             no
             Man
             ,
             Father
             ,
             or
             not
             Father
             ,
             can
             alter
             it
             :
             If
             it
             be
             not
             a
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             Humane
             depending
             on
             the
             Will
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             so
             where
             Humane
             Institution
             gives
             it
             not
             ,
             the
             first
             Born
             has
             no
             Right
             at
             all
             above
             his
             Brethren
             ;
             and
             Men
             may
             put
             Government
             into
             what
             hands
             ,
             and
             under
             what
             form
             ,
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             141.
             
             He
             goes
             on
             
               most
               of
               the
               civillest
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               labour
               to
               fetch
               their
               Original
               from
               some
               of
               the
               Sons
               or
               Nephews
               of
               Noah
               ,
               p.
            
             14.
             
             How
             many
             do
             most
             of
             the
             civillest
             Nations
             amount
             to
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             they
             ,
             I
             fear
             the
             Chineses
             ,
             a
             very
             great
             and
             civil
             People
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             several
             other
             People
             of
             the
             
               East
               ,
               West
               ,
               North
            
             and
             South
             ,
             trouble
             not
             themselves
             much
             about
             this
             matter
             .
             All
             that
             believe
             the
             Bible
             ,
             which
             I
             believe
             are
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
               most
               of
               the
               civillest
               Nation
               ,
            
             must
             necessarily
             derive
             themselves
             from
             Noah
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             think
             little
             of
             his
             Sons
             or
             Nephews
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Heralds
             and
             Antiquaries
             
             of
             all
             Nations
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             these
             Men
             generally
             that
             Labour
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Originals
             of
             Nations
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             Nations
             themselves
             should
             Labour
             to
             fetch
             their
             Original
             from
             some
             of
             the
             Sons
             or
             Nephews
             of
             Noah
             ,
             what
             would
             this
             be
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Lordship
               which
               Adam
               had
               over
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               by
               right
               descended
               to
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
            
             who
             ever
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             or
             Races
             of
             Men
             ,
             
               labour
               to
               fetch
               their
               Original
               from
               ,
            
             may
             be
             concluded
             to
             be
             thought
             by
             them
             ,
             Men
             of
             renown
             ,
             famous
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             for
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             Vertues
             and
             Actions
             ;
             but
             beyond
             these
             they
             look
             not
             ,
             nor
             consider
             who
             they
             were
             Heirs
             to
             ,
             but
             look
             on
             them
             as
             such
             as
             raised
             themselves
             by
             their
             own
             Vertue
             to
             a
             Degree
             ,
             that
             would
             give
             a
             Lustre
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             in
             future
             Ages
             ,
             could
             pretend
             to
             derive
             themselves
             from
             them
             .
             But
             if
             it
             were
             
               Ogygis
               ,
               Hercules
               ,
               Brama
               ,
               Tamberlain
               ,
               Pharamond
               ,
            
             nay
             Iupiter
             and
             Saturn
             be
             Names
             ,
             from
             whence
             divers
             Races
             of
             Men
             ,
             both
             ancient
             and
             modern
             ,
             have
             labour'd
             to
             derive
             their
             Original
             ,
             will
             that
             prove
             ,
             that
             those
             Men
             
               enjoyed
               the
               Lordship
               of
               Adam
               ,
               by
               right
               descending
               to
               them
            
             ;
             If
             not
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             a
             Flourish
             of
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             to
             mislead
             his
             Reader
             that
             in
             it self
             signifies
             nothing
             .
          
           
             142.
             
             And
             therefore
             to
             as
             much
             purpose
             ,
             is
             ,
             what
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             p.
             15.
             concerning
             
             this
             Division
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               that
               some
               say
               it
               was
               by
               Lot
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               Noah
               sail'd
               round
               the
               Mediterranean
               in
               ten
               years
               ,
               and
               divided
               the
               World
               into
               Asia
               ,
               Africk
               and
               Europe
               ,
            
             Portions
             for
             his
             three
             Sons
             .
             America
             then
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             was
             left
             to
             be
             his
             that
             could
             catch
             it
             ,
             why
             our
             A
             —
             takes
             such
             pains
             to
             prove
             the
             Division
             of
             the
             World
             by
             Noah
             to
             his
             Sons
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             leave
             out
             an
             imagination
             ,
             though
             no
             better
             then
             a
             Dream
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             find
             any
             where
             to
             favour
             it
             ,
             is
             hard
             to
             guess
             ,
             since
             such
             a
             Division
             ,
             if
             it
             prove
             any
             thing
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             take
             away
             the
             Title
             of
             Adams
             Heir
             ,
             unless
             three
             Brothers
             can
             altogether
             be
             Heirs
             of
             Adam
             ;
             And
             therefore
             the
             following
             words
             .
             
               Howsoever
               the
               manner
               of
               this
               Division
               be
               uncertain
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               most
               certain
               the
               Division
               it self
               ,
               was
               by
               Families
               from
               Noah
               and
               his
               Children
               ,
               over
               which
               the
               Parents
               were
               Heads
               and
               Princes
               ,
               p.
            
             15.
             
             If
             allow'd
             him
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             of
             any
             force
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Power
             in
             the
             World
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             Lordship
             
               of
               Adams
               ,
               descending
               by
               Right
               ,
            
             they
             will
             only
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Children
             ,
             are
             all
             Heirs
             to
             this
             Lordship
             of
             Adam
             ;
             for
             if
             in
             those
             days
             Cham
             and
             Iaphet
             ,
             and
             other
             Parents
             besides
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             were
             Heads
             and
             Princes
             over
             their
             Families
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             right
             to
             divide
             the
             Earth
             by
             Families
             ,
             
             what
             hinders
             Younger
             Brothers
             ,
             being
             Fath●rs
             of
             Families
             from
             having
             the
             same
             Right
             ,
             how
             Cham
             or
             Iaphet
             were
             Princes
             by
             Right
             descending
             to
             him
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             Title
             of
             Heir
             in
             his
             Eldest
             Brother
             ,
             Younger
             Brothers
             by
             the
             same
             Right
             descending
             to
             them
             are
             Princes
             now
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             our
             A
             —
             s
             natural
             Power
             of
             Kings
             will
             reach
             no
             farther
             then
             their
             own
             Children
             ,
             and
             no
             Kingdom
             by
             this
             natural
             right
             ,
             can
             be
             bigger
             then
             a
             Family
             ;
             For
             either
             this
             
               Lordship
               of
               Adam
               over
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
            
             by
             right
             descends
             only
             to
             the
             Eldest
             Son
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             can
             be
             but
             one
             Heir
             ,
             as
             our
             A
             —
             says
             ,
             p.
             19.
             or
             else
             ;
             it
             by
             right
             descends
             to
             all
             the
             Sons
             equally
             ,
             and
             then
             every
             Father
             of
             a
             Family
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             three
             Sons
             of
             Noah
             ,
             take
             which
             you
             will
             ,
             it
             destroys
             the
             present
             Governments
             and
             Kingdoms
             that
             are
             now
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             since
             whoever
             ha●
             this
             
               natural
               Power
               of
               a
               King
            
             ,
             by
             right
             descending
             to
             him
             ,
             must
             have
             it
             either
             ,
             as
             our
             A
             —
             tells
             us
             ,
             Cain
             had
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             Lord
             over
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             alone
             King
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             or
             else
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             here
             ,
             
               Shem
               ,
               Cham
            
             and
             Iaphet
             had
             it
             ,
             three
             Brothers
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             only
             Prince
             of
             his
             own
             Family
             ,
             and
             all
             Families
             independent
             one
             of
             another
             ;
             All
             the
             World
             must
             be
             only
             one
             Empire
             by
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             next
             Heir
             ,
             or
             else
             every
             Family
             be
             a
             
             distinct
             Government
             of
             it self
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Lordship
               of
               Adams
               descending
               to
               Parents
               of
               Families
               .
            
             And
             to
             this
             only
             tends
             all
             the
             Proofs
             ,
             he
             here
             gives
             us
             of
             the
             descent
             of
             Adams
             Lordship
             ;
             For
             continuing
             his
             Story
             of
             this
             descent
             he
             says
             ;
          
           
             143.
             
             
               In
               the
               dispersion
               of
            
             Babel
             ,
             
               we
               must
               certainly
               find
               the
               Establishment
               of
               Royal
               Power
               ,
               throughout
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               p.
            
             14.
             
             If
             you
             must
             find
             it
             ,
             pray
             do
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             help
             us
             to
             a
             new
             piece
             of
             History
             ;
             But
             you
             must
             shew
             it
             us
             before
             we
             shall
             be
             bound
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             Regal
             Power
             was
             Established
             in
             the
             World
             upon
             your
             Principles
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             Regal
             Power
             was
             Established
             
               in
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             I
             think
             no
             body
             will
             dispute
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             should
             be
             Kingdoms
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             whose
             several
             Kings
             enjoy'd
             their
             Crowns
             ,
             
               by
               right
               descending
               to
               them
               from
               Adam
               ,
            
             that
             we
             think
             not
             only
             Apocrypha
             ,
             but
             also
             utterly
             impossible
             ,
             and
             if
             our
             A
             -
             has
             no
             better
             Foundation
             ,
             for
             his
             Monarchy
             then
             a
             supposition
             of
             what
             was
             done
             at
             the
             dispersion
             of
             Babel
             :
             The
             Monarchy
             he
             erects
             thereon
             ,
             whose
             top
             is
             to
             reach
             to
             Heaven
             to
             unite
             Mankind
             ,
             will
             serve
             only
             to
             divide
             and
             scatter
             them
             as
             that
             Tower
             did
             ,
             will
             produce
             nothing
             but
             confusion
             .
          
           
           
             144.
             
             For
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             the
             Nations
             they
             were
             divided
             into
             ,
             were
             distinct
             Families
             ,
             which
             had
             Fathers
             for
             Rulers
             over
             them
             ,
             whereby
             it
             appears
             that
             even
             in
             the
             confusion
             ,
             
               God
               was
               careful
               to
               preserve
               the
               Fatherly
               Authority
               ,
               by
               distributing
               the
               Diversity
               of
               Languages
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Diversity
               of
               Families
               ,
               p.
            
             14.
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             hard
             matter
             ,
             for
             any
             one
             but
             our
             A
             -
             to
             have
             found
             out
             so
             plainly
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             he
             here
             brings
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Nations
             in
             that
             dispersion
             were
             governed
             by
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             that
             
               God
               was
               careful
               to
               preserve
               the
               Fatherly
               Authority
               .
            
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             are
             :
             
               These
               are
               the
               Sons
               of
            
             Shem
             
               after
               their
               Families
               after
               their
               Tongues
               in
               their
               Lands
               ,
               after
               their
               Nations
               ,
            
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             said
             of
             Cham
             and
             Iaphet
             after
             an
             Enumeration
             of
             their
             Posterities
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             said
             of
             their
             Governors
             ,
             or
             Forms
             of
             Government●
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             .
             But
             our
             A
             —
             ●
             who
             is
             very
             quick
             sighted
             ,
             to
             spye
             out
             Fatherhood
             ,
             where
             no
             body
             else
             could
             see
             any
             the
             least
             glimpses
             of
             it
             ,
             tells
             us
             positiv●ly
             their
             
               Ruler
               were
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               God
               was
               car●f●l
               to
               preserve
               the
               Fatherly
               Authority
               ,
            
             and
             why
             ?
             because
             those
             of
             the
             same
             Family
             spoke
             the
             same
             Language
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             necessity
             in
             the
             division
             kept
             together
             ,
             just
             as
             if
             one
             should
             argue
             thus
             ,
             Hanibal
             in
             his
             Army
             ,
             consisting
             of
             divers
             Nations
             ,
             
             kept
             those
             of
             the
             same
             Language
             togegether
             ,
             therefore
             Fathers
             were
             Captains
             of
             each
             Band
             ,
             and
             Hanibal
             was
             careful
             of
             the
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             ,
             or
             in
             Peopling
             of
             Carolina
             ,
             the
             
               English
               ,
               French
               ,
               Scotch
            
             and
             Wel●h
             that
             are
             there
             ,
             Plant
             themselves
             together
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             ,
             the
             Country
             is
             divided
             
               in
               their
               Lands
               after
               their
               Tongues
               ,
               after
               their
               Families
               ,
               after
               their
               Nations
               ,
            
             that
             therefore
             care
             was
             taken
             of
             the
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             ,
             or
             because
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             America
             ,
             every
             little
             Tribe
             ,
             was
             a
             distinct
             People
             ,
             with
             a
             different
             Language
             ,
             one
             should
             infer
             ,
             that
             therefore
             
               God
               was
               careful
               to
               preserve
               the
               Fatherly
               Authority
               ,
            
             or
             that
             therefore
             their
             Rulers
             
               enjoy'd
               Adams
               Lordship
               by
               right
               descending
               to
               them
               ,
            
             though
             we
             know
             not
             who
             were
             their
             Governors
             ,
             nor
             what
             their
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             they
             were
             divided
             into
             little
             Independent
             Societies
             ,
             speaking
             different
             Languages
             .
          
           
             145.
             
             The
             Scripture
             says
             not
             a
             word
             of
             their
             Rulers
             or
             Forms
             of
             Government
             ,
             but
             only
             gives
             an
             account
             ,
             how
             Mankind
             came
             to
             be
             divided
             into
             distinct
             Languages
             and
             Nations
             ;
             and
             therefore
             't
             is
             not
             to
             argue
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             tell
             us
             positively
             ,
             Fathers
             were
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             when
             the
             Scripture
             says
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             to
             set
             up
             Phansies
             of
             ones
             own
             
             Brain
             ,
             when
             we
             confidently
             aver
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             where
             records
             are
             utterly
             silent
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             same
             ground
             has
             the
             rest
             that
             he
             says
             ,
             
               that
               they
               were
               not
               confused
               Multitudes
               without
               Heads
               and
               Governors
               ,
               and
               at
               liberty
               to
               choose
               what
               Governors
               or
               Governments
               they
               pleased
               .
            
          
           
             146.
             
             For
             I
             demand
             when
             Mankind
             were
             all
             yet
             of
             one
             Language
             ,
             all
             congregated
             in
             the
             plain
             of
             Shinar
             ,
             were
             they
             then
             all
             under
             one
             Monarch
             ,
             
               who
               enjoyed
               the
               Lordship
               of
               Adam
               by
               right
               descending
               to
               him
               ?
            
             If
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             there
             was
             then
             no
             thoughts
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             of
             
               Adams
               Heir
            
             ,
             no
             right
             to
             Government
             known
             then
             upon
             that
             Title
             ,
             no
             care
             taken
             by
             God
             or
             Man
             ,
             of
             
               Adams
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             :
             If
             when
             Mankind
             were
             but
             one
             People
             ,
             dwelt
             altogether
             ,
             and
             were
             of
             one
             Language
             ,
             and
             were
             upon
             Building
             a
             City
             together
             ,
             and
             when
             't
             was
             plain
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             but
             know
             the
             Right
             Heir
             ,
             for
             Shem
             lived
             till
             Isaacs
             time
             ,
             a
             long
             while
             after
             the
             Division
             at
             Babel
             ;
             If
             then
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             under
             the
             Monarchical
             Government
             of
             Adams
             Fatherhood
             ,
             by
             right
             descending
             to
             the
             Heir
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             there
             was
             no
             regard
             had
             to
             the
             Fatherhood
             ,
             no
             Monarchy
             acknowledg'd
             due
             to
             
               Adams
               Heir
            
             ,
             no
             Empire
             of
             Shems
             in
             Asia
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             such
             Division
             of
             the
             World
             by
             Noah
             ,
             
             as
             our
             A
             —
             has
             talked
             of
             .
             And
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             conclude
             any
             thing
             from
             Scripture
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             it
             seems
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             any
             Government
             ,
             it
             was
             rather
             a
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             then
             an
             Absolute
             Monarchy
             ;
             For
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             ,
             Gen.
             11.
             
               they
               said
            
             ,
             't
             was
             not
             a
             Prince
             commanded
             ,
             the
             Building
             of
             this
             City
             and
             Tower
             't
             was
             not
             by
             the
             command
             of
             one
             Monarch
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             consultation
             of
             many
             ,
             a
             Free
             People
             ,
             
               let
               us
               build
               us
               a
               City
            
             ;
             They
             built
             it
             for
             themselves
             as
             Free-men
             ,
             not
             as
             Slaves
             for
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             
               that
               we
               be
               not
               scattered
               abroad
               ,
            
             and
             for
             having
             a
             City
             once
             built
             ,
             fixed
             Habitations
             to
             settle
             their
             Bodies
             and
             Families
             .
             This
             was
             the
             consultation
             and
             design
             of
             a
             People
             ,
             that
             were
             at
             liberty
             to
             part
             asunder
             ,
             but
             desired
             to
             keep
             in
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             have
             been
             either
             necessary
             or
             likely
             in
             Men
             tyed
             together
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             one
             Monarch
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             had
             been
             ,
             as
             our
             A
             —
             tells
             us
             ,
             all
             Slaves
             under
             the
             Absolute
             Dominion
             of
             a
             Monarch
             ,
             needed
             not
             have
             taken
             such
             care
             to
             hinder
             themselves
             ,
             from
             wandering
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             I
             demand
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             plainer
             in
             Scripture
             then
             any
             thing
             of
             
               Adams
               Heir
               or
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             .
          
           
           
             147.
             
             But
             if
             being
             ,
             as
             God
             says
             ,
             Gen.
             11.
             6.
             one
             People
             ,
             they
             had
             one
             Ruler
             ,
             one
             King
             by
             natural
             Right
             ,
             Absolute
             and
             Supream
             over
             them
             ,
             
               what
               care
               had
               God
               to
               preserve
               the
               Paternal
               Authority
               of
               the
               Supream
               Fatherhood
               ,
            
             if
             on
             a
             suddain
             ,
             he
             suffers
             72
             (
             for
             so
             many
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             talks
             of
             ,
             )
             
               distinct
               Nations
            
             ,
             to
             be
             erected
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             under
             distinct
             Governors
             ,
             and
             at
             once
             to
             withdraw
             themselves
             ,
             from
             the
             Obedidience
             of
             their
             Soveriegn
             .
             This
             is
             to
             entitle
             Gods
             care
             ,
             how
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             ,
             we
             please
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             Sense
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             careful
             to
             preserve
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             in
             those
             who
             had
             it
             not
             ?
             For
             if
             these
             were
             Subjects
             under
             a
             Supream
             Prince
             ,
             what
             Authority
             had
             they
             ,
             when
             at
             the
             same
             time
             he
             takes
             away
             the
             true
             
               Supream
               Fatherhood
            
             of
             the
             natural
             Monarch
             ?
             can
             it
             be
             reason
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             for
             the
             Preservation
             of
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             ,
             lets
             several
             new
             Goverments
             with
             their
             Governors
             start
             up
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             all
             have
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             not
             as
             much
             reason
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             careful
             to
             destroy
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             when
             he
             suffers
             one
             who
             is
             in
             Possession
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             Government
             torn
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             shared
             by
             several
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ?
             And
             would
             it
             not
             be
             an
             Argument
             just
             like
             this
             ,
             for
             Monarchical
             Government
             to
             say
             ,
             when
             any
             Monarchy
             
             was
             shatter'd
             to
             pieces
             ,
             and
             divided
             amongst
             revolted
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             careful
             to
             preserve
             Monarchical
             Power
             ,
             by
             rending
             a
             settled
             Empire
             into
             a
             multitude
             of
             little
             Governments
             ?
             If
             any
             one
             will
             say
             that
             what
             happens
             in
             providence
             to
             be
             preserved
             God
             is
             careful
             to
             preserve
             as
             a
             thing
             ,
             therefore
             to
             be
             esteemed
             by
             Men
             as
             necessary
             or
             ufeful
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             peculiar
             Propriety
             of
             Speech
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             will
             not
             think
             fit
             to
             imitate
             ;
             but
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             either
             proper
             ,
             or
             true
             speaking
             ,
             that
             Shem
             for
             example
             (
             for
             he
             was
             then
             alive
             ,
             )
             should
             have
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             ,
             or
             Sovereignty
             by
             right
             of
             Fatherhood
             over
             that
             one
             People
             at
             Babel
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             next
             moment
             Shem
             yet
             living
             ,
             72
             others
             should
             have
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             ,
             or
             Sovereignty
             by
             right
             of
             Fatherhood
             over
             the
             same
             People
             ,
             divided
             into
             so
             many
             distinct
             Governments
             ;
             either
             these
             72
             Fathers
             actually
             were
             Rulers
             ,
             just
             before
             the
             confusion
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             were
             not
             one
             People
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             himself
             says
             ,
             they
             were
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             then
             where
             was
             Monarchy
             ?
             or
             else
             these
             72
             Fathers
             ,
             had
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             but
             knew
             it
             not
             .
             Strange
             !
             that
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             should
             be
             the
             only
             Original
             of
             Government
             amongst
             Men
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             Mankind
             not
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             Stranger
             
             yet
             ,
             that
             the
             confusion
             of
             Tongues
             should
             reveal
             it
             to
             them
             all
             of
             a
             suddain
             ,
             that
             in
             an
             instant
             these
             72
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             
               Fatherly
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             know
             that
             they
             were
             to
             obey
             it
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             know
             that
             particular
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             to
             which
             he
             was
             a
             Subject
             ,
             he
             that
             can
             think
             this
             Arguing
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             may
             from
             thence
             make
             out
             what
             Model
             of
             an
             Eutopia
             will
             best
             suit
             with
             his
             Phansy
             or
             Interest
             ,
             and
             this
             Fatherhood
             thus
             disposed
             of
             ,
             will
             justifie
             both
             a
             Prince
             who
             claims
             an
             Universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             being
             Fathers
             of
             Families
             ,
             shall
             quit
             all
             Subjection
             to
             him
             and
             Canton
             his
             Empire
             into
             less
             Governments
             for
             themselves
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             always
             remain
             a
             doubt
             in
             which
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             Fatherly
             Authority
             resided
             ,
             till
             our
             A
             -
             r●solv●s
             us
             ,
             whether
             Shem
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             alive
             ,
             or
             these
             72
             new
             Princes
             ,
             beginning
             so
             many
             new
             Empires
             in
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             over
             his
             Subject
             ,
             had
             right
             to
             govern
             ,
             since
             our
             A
             —
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             both
             one
             an
             tother
             had
             Fatherly
             ,
             which
             is
             Supream
             ,
             Authority
             ,
             and
             are
             brought
             in
             by
             him
             as
             Instances
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             did
             
               enjoy
               the
               Lordships
               of
               Adam
               by
               right
               descending
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               as
               large
               and
               ample
               as
               the
               Absolutest
               Dominion
               of
               any
               Monarch
               .
            
             This
             at
             least
             is
             unavoidable
             ,
             that
             if
             
               God
               was
               careful
               to
               preserve
               
               the
               Fatherly
               Authority
               ,
               in
               the
            
             72
             
               new
               erected
               Nations
            
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             as
             careful
             to
             destroy
             all
             pretences
             of
             Adams
             Heir
             ,
             since
             he
             took
             care
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             preserve
             the
             Fatherly
             Authority
             in
             so
             many
             ,
             at
             least
             71
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             possibly
             be
             Adams
             Heirs
             ,
             when
             the
             right
             Heir
             (
             if
             God
             had
             ever
             ordained
             any
             such
             Inheritance
             )
             could
             not
             but
             be
             known
             ,
             Shem
             then
             living
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             all
             one
             People
             .
          
           
             148.
             
             Nimrod
             is
             his
             next
             instance
             of
             enjoying
             this
             Patriarchal
             Power
             ,
             p.
             16.
             but
             I
             know
             not
             for
             what
             Reason
             our
             A
             —
             seems
             a
             little
             unkind
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             
               against
               Right
               enlarged
               his
               Empire
               ,
               by
               seizing
               violently
               on
               the
               Rights
               of
               other
               Lords
               of
               Families
            
             ;
             These
             
               Lords
               of
               Families
            
             here
             were
             called
             
               Fathers
               of
               Families
            
             ,
             in
             his
             account
             of
             the
             dispersion
             at
             Babel
             ,
             but
             it
             matters
             not
             how
             they
             are
             call'd
             ,
             so
             we
             know
             who
             they
             are
             ;
             for
             this
             Fatherly
             Authority
             must
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             either
             as
             Heirs
             to
             Adam
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             could
             not
             be
             72
             ,
             nor
             above
             one
             at
             once
             ,
             or
             else
             as
             natural
             Parents
             over
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             Father
             will
             have
             
               Paternal
               Authority
            
             over
             his
             Children
             by
             the
             same
             Right
             ,
             and
             in
             as
             large
             extent
             as
             those
             72
             had
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             Independent
             Princes
             over
             their
             own
             Off-spring
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Lords
               of
               Families
            
             ,
             thus
             
             understood
             ;
             he
             gives
             us
             a
             very
             pretty
             account
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             Monarchy
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ;
             
               And
               in
               this
               Sense
               he
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               and
               Founder
               of
               Monarchy
               ,
            
             viz.
             As
             against
             Right
             seizing
             violently
             on
             the
             Rights
             of
             Fathers
             over
             their
             Children
             ,
             which
             Paternal
             Authority
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             Right
             of
             Nature
             ;
             (
             for
             else
             how
             could
             those
             72
             come
             by
             it
             )
             no
             body
             can
             take
             from
             them
             without
             their
             own
             consents
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             desire
             our
             A
             —
             and
             his
             Friends
             to
             consider
             how
             far
             this
             will
             concern
             other
             Princes
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             will
             not
             according
             to
             his
             conclusion
             of
             that
             Paragraph
             ,
             resolve
             all
             Regal
             Power
             of
             those
             ,
             whose
             Dominions
             extend
             beyond
             their
             Families
             ,
             either
             into
             Tyranny
             and
             Usurpation
             ,
             or
             Election
             and
             Consent
             of
             Fathers
             of
             Families
             ,
             which
             will
             differ
             very
             little
             from
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             149.
             
             All
             his
             Instances
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             
               Section
               ,
               p.
            
             17.
             
             Of
             the
             12
             Dukes
             of
             Edom
             ,
             the
             9
             Kings
             in
             a
             little
             corner
             of
             Asia
             in
             Abrahams
             days
             ,
             the
             31
             Kings
             in
             Canaan
             destroyed
             by
             Ioshua
             ,
             and
             the
             care
             he
             takes
             to
             prove
             that
             these
             were
             all
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             Town
             in
             those
             days
             had
             a
             King
             ,
             are
             so
             many
             direct
             Proofs
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             
               Lordship
               of
            
             Adam
             
               by
               Right
               descending
            
             
             to
             them
             that
             made
             Kings
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             had
             held
             their
             Royalties
             by
             that
             Title
             ,
             either
             there
             must
             have
             been
             but
             one
             Sovereign
             over
             them
             all
             ,
             or
             else
             every
             Father
             of
             a
             Family
             had
             been
             as
             good
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             had
             as
             good
             a
             claim
             to
             Royalty
             as
             these
             ;
             for
             if
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             Esau
             ,
             had
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Younger
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Eldest
             ,
             the
             right
             of
             Fatherhood
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             Sovereign
             Princes
             after
             their
             Fathers
             Death
             ,
             the
             same
             Right
             had
             their
             Sons
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             to
             all
             Posterity
             ,
             which
             will
             limit
             all
             the
             natural
             Power
             of
             Fatherhood
             ,
             only
             to
             be
             over
             the
             Issue
             of
             their
             own
             bodies
             ,
             and
             their
             descendants
             which
             Power
             of
             Fatherhood
             dies
             with
             the
             head
             of
             each
             Family
             ,
             and
             makes
             way
             for
             the
             like
             Power
             of
             Fatherhood
             to
             take
             place
             ,
             in
             each
             of
             his
             Sons
             over
             their
             respective
             Posterities
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Power
             of
             Fatherhood
             will
             be
             preserv'd
             indeed
             ,
             and
             is
             intelligible
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             be
             at
             all
             to
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             purpose
             ,
             nor
             are
             any
             of
             the
             instances
             he
             brings
             Proofs
             of
             any
             Power
             they
             had
             by
             Title
             of
             Fatherhood
             as
             Heirs
             of
             Adam's
             Paternal
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             by
             Vertue
             of
             their
             own
             :
             For
             
               Adams
               Fatherhood
            
             being
             over
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             it
             could
             descend
             but
             to
             one
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             to
             his
             right
             Heir
             only
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             could
             by
             that
             Title
             be
             but
             one
             King
             in
             the
             World
             
             at
             a
             time
             ;
             And
             by
             Right
             of
             Fatherhood
             ,
             not
             descending
             from
             Adam
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             only
             as
             they
             themselves
             were
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             be
             over
             none
             but
             their
             own
             Posterity
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             those
             12
             Dukes
             of
             Edom
             ,
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             and
             9
             Kings
             his
             Neighbours
             :
             if
             Iacob
             and
             Esau
             and
             31
             Kings
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             72
             Kings
             mutilated
             by
             Adonibeseck
             ,
             the
             32
             Kings
             that
             came
             to
             Benaded
             ,
             the
             70
             Kings
             of
             Greece
             making
             War
             at
             Troy
             ,
             were
             as
             our
             A
             —
             contends
             all
             of
             them
             Sovereign
             Princes
             .
             '
             ●is
             evident
             that
             Kings
             derived
             their
             Power
             from
             some
             other
             Original
             
               then
               Fatherhood
            
             ,
             since
             some
             of
             these
             had
             Power
             over
             more
             then
             their
             own
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             Demonstration
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             all
             Heirs
             to
             Adam
             :
             For
             I
             challenge
             any
             Man
             to
             make
             any
             pretence
             to
             Power
             by
             Right
             of
             Fatherhood
             ,
             either
             intelligible
             or
             possible
             in
             any
             one
             ,
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             either
             as
             Adams
             Heir
             ,
             or
             as
             Prog●nitor
             over
             his
             own
             descendants
             ,
             naturally
             sprung
             from
             him
             .
             And
             if
             our
             A
             —
             could
             shew
             that
             any
             one
             of
             these
             Princes
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             gives
             us
             here
             so
             large
             a
             Catalogue
             ,
             had
             his
             Authority
             by
             either
             of
             these
             Titles
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             might
             yield
             him
             the
             Cause
             ,
             though
             't
             is
             manif●st
             they
             are
             all
             impertinent
             and
             directly
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             brings
             them
             to
             prove
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             
               Lordship
               which
            
             Adam
             
             
               had
               over
               the
               World
               by
               Right
               descended
               to
               the
               Patriarchs
               .
            
          
           
             150.
             
             Having
             told
             us
             ,
             p.
             16.
             
             That
             
               the
               Patriarchal
               Government
               continued
               in
            
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             
               until
               the
            
             Egyptian
             Bondage
             ,
             p.
             17.
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               By
               manifest
               Footsteps
               we
               may
               trace
               this
               Paternal
               Government
               unto
               the
            
             Israelites
             
               coming
               into
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               where
               the
               exercise
               of
               Supream
               Patriarchal
               Government
               was
               intermitted
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               in
               Subjection
               to
               a
               stronger
               Prince
               ,
            
             what
             these
             Footsteps
             are
             of
             paternal
             Government
             ,
             in
             our
             A
             —
             Sense
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             Absolute
             Monarchical
             Power
             descending
             from
             Adam
             ,
             and
             exercised
             by
             Right
             of
             Fatherhood
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             is
             for
             2290
             Years
             no
             Footsteps
             at
             all
             ,
             since
             in
             all
             that
             time
             he
             cannot
             produce
             any
             one
             Example
             of
             any
             Person
             who
             Claim'd
             or
             Exercised
             Regal
             Authority
             by
             Right
             of
             Fatherhood
             ,
             or
             shew
             any
             one
             who
             being
             a
             King
             was
             Adams
             Heir
             ;
             All
             that
             his
             Proofs
             amount
             to
             ,
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             Fathers
             ,
             Patriarchs
             and
             Kings
             in
             that
             Age
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Patriarchs
             had
             any
             Asolute
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             Titles
             those
             Kings
             had
             theirs
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             extent
             it
             was
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             wholly
             silent
             ;
             't
             is
             manifest
             by
             Right
             of
             Fatherhood
             they
             neither
             did
             ,
             nor
             
             could
             claim
             any
             Title
             to
             Dominion
             and
             Empire
             .
          
           
             151.
             
             To
             say
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Exercise
               of
               Supream
               Patriarchal
               Government
               was
               intermitted
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               in
               Subjection
               to
               a
               stronger
               Prince
               ,
            
             proves
             nothing
             but
             what
             I
             before
             suspected
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               Patriarchal
               Iurisdiction
               or
               Government
            
             was
             a
             fallacious
             expression
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             in
             our
             A
             —
             signifie
             what
             he
             would
             yet
             insinuate
             by
             it
             ,
             Paternal
             and
             
               Regal
               Power
            
             ,
             such
             an
             Absolute
             Sovereignty
             as
             he
             supposes
             was
             in
             Adam
             .
          
           
             152.
             
             For
             how
             can
             he
             say
             that
             
               Patriarchical
               Iurisdiction
               was
               intermitted
            
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             a
             King
             ,
             under
             whose
             Regal
             Government
             the
             Israelites
             were
             ?
             If
             Patriarchal
             were
             
               Absolute
               Monarchical
               Iurisdiction
            
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             not
             ,
             but
             something
             else
             ,
             why
             does
             he
             make
             such
             a
             do
             about
             a
             Power
             not
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             The
             Exercise
             of
             Patriarchal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             if
             Patriarchal
             be
             Regal
             ,
             was
             not
             intermitted
             whilst
             the
             Israelites
             were
             in
             Egypt
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Regal
             Power
             was
             not
             then
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             any
             of
             the
             promised
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             nor
             before
             neither
             that
             I
             know
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             intermission
             of
             
               Regal
               Authority
               ,
               as
               descending
               
               from
               Adam
               ,
            
             unless
             our
             A
             —
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             chosen
             Line
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             had
             the
             Right
             of
             Inheritance
             to
             Adams
             Lordship
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             what
             purpose
             are
             his
             instances
             of
             the
             72
             Rulers
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Fatherly
             Authority
             was
             preserved
             in
             the
             confusion
             at
             Babel
             of
             Esau
             ,
             and
             the
             12
             Dukes
             of
             Edom
             ,
             why
             are
             these
             brought
             as
             examples
             ,
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             true
             
               Patriarchal
               Government
            
             ,
             and
             joyn'd
             with
             those
             of
             Abraham
             and
             Iudah
             ?
             If
             the
             exercise
             of
             
               Patriarchical
               Iurisdiction
            
             were
             intermitted
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             ever
             the
             Posterity
             of
             of
             Iacob
             had
             not
             Supream
             Power
             .
             I
             imagined
             Monarchical
             Government
             ,
             would
             have
             served
             his
             turn
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Pharoh
             or
             any
             body
             .
             But
             one
             cannot
             easily
             discover
             in
             all
             places
             what
             his
             discourse
             tends
             to
             ,
             as
             particularly
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             obvious
             to
             guess
             what
             he
             drives
             at
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             
               the
               exercise
               of
               Supream
               Patriarchal
               Iurisdiction
            
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             or
             how
             this
             serves
             to
             make
             out
             the
             descent
             of
             Adams
             Lordship
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             or
             any
             body
             else
             .
          
           
             153.
             
             For
             I
             thought
             he
             had
             been
             giving
             us
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Proofs
             and
             Examples
             of
             Monarchical
             Government
             ,
             founded
             on
             Paternal
             Authority
             ,
             descending
             from
             Adam
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             History
             of
             the
             Iew
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             yet
             we
             find
             no
             Kings
             ,
             till
             many
             
             Years
             after
             they
             were
             a
             People
             ,
             and
             no
             mention
             of
             their
             being
             Heir
             to
             Adam
             ,
             or
             Kings
             by
             Paternal
             Authority
             when
             they
             had
             them
             ;
             I
             expected
             ,
             talking
             so
             much
             as
             he
             does
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             produced
             thence
             a
             Series
             of
             Monarchs
             ,
             whose
             Titles
             were
             clear
             to
             
               Adams
               Fatherhood
            
             ,
             and
             who
             ,
             as
             Heirs
             to
             him
             ,
             own'd
             and
             exercised
             Paternal
             Jurisdiction
             over
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             the
             true
             Patriarchical
             Government
             ,
             whereas
             he
             neither
             proves
             that
             the
             Patriarchs
             were
             Kings
             ,
             nor
             that
             either
             Kings
             or
             Patriarchs
             were
             Heirs
             to
             Adam
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             pretended
             to
             it
             ;
             And
             one
             may
             as
             well
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Patriarchs
             were
             all
             Absolute
             Monarchs
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             both
             of
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             Kings
             was
             only
             Paternal
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Power
             descended
             to
             them
             from
             Adam
             ,
             I
             say
             all
             these
             Propositions
             may
             be
             as
             well
             proved
             by
             a
             confused
             account
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             little
             Kings
             in
             the
             West-Indies
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Ferdinando
               Soto
            
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             our
             late
             Histories
             of
             the
             
               Northern
               America
            
             ,
             or
             by
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             70
             Kings
             of
             Greece
             ,
             out
             of
             Homer
             ,
             as
             by
             any
             thing
             he
             brings
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             that
             Multitude
             of
             Kings
             he
             has
             reckon'd
             up
             .
          
           
             154.
             
             And
             methinks
             he
             should
             have
             let
             Homer
             and
             his
             Wars
             of
             Troy
             alone
             ,
             since
             his
             great
             Zeal
             to
             Truth
             or
             Monarchy
             carried
             
             him
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             pitch
             of
             transport
             against
             
               Philosophers
               and
               Poets
            
             ,
             that
             he
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             Preface
             ,
             that
             there
             
               are
               too
               many
               in
               these
               days
               ,
               who
               please
               themselves
               in
               runing
               after
               the
               Opinions
               of
               Philosophers
               and
               Poets
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               such
               an
               Original
               of
               Government
               ,
               as
               might
               promise
               them
               some
               Title
               to
               Liberty
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               Scandal
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               bringing
               in
               of
               Atheism
               .
            
             And
             yet
             these
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             ,
             Aristotle
             and
             Poet
             Homer
             ,
             are
             not
             rejected
             by
             our
             zealous
             Christian
             Politician
             when
             ever
             they
             offer
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             seems
             to
             serve
             his
             turn
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             his
             Scripture
             History
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             farther
             tells
             us
             ,
             p.
             18.
             that
             
               after
               the
               return
               of
               the
            
             Israelites
             
               out
               of
            
             Bondage
             ,
             
               God
               out
               of
               a
               special
               care
               of
               them
               ,
               chose
            
             Moses
             and
             Joshua
             
               Successively
               to
               Govern
               as
               Princes
               in
               the
               place
               and
               stead
               of
               the
               S●pream
               Fathers
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             
               returned
               out
               of
               Bondage
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             into
             a
             State
             of
             Freedom
             and
             must
             imply
             ,
             that
             both
             before
             and
             after
             this
             Bondage
             they
             were
             Free
             ,
             unless
             our
             A
             —
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             changing
             of
             Masters
             ,
             is
             returning
             
               out
               of
               Bondage
            
             ,
             or
             that
             a
             Slave
             
               returns
               out
               of
               Bondage
            
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             removed
             from
             one
             Gally
             to
             another
             :
             If
             then
             they
             
               returned
               out
               of
               Bondage
            
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             whatever
             our
             A
             —
             in
             his
             Preface
             says
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             there
             was
             difference
             between
             a
             Son
             ,
             a
             Subject
             and
             a
             Slave
             ,
             and
             
             that
             neither
             the
             Patriarchs
             before
             ,
             nor
             their
             Rulers
             after
             this
             
               Egyptian
               Bondage
               ,
               numbered
               their
               Sons
               or
               Subjects
               amongst
               their
               P●ssessions
               ,
            
             and
             disposed
             of
             them
             with
             as
             Absolute
             a
             Dominion
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             
               their
               other
               Goods
            
             .
          
           
             155.
             
             This
             is
             evident
             in
             Iacob
             ,
             to
             whom
             Reuben
             offered
             his
             two
             Sons
             as
             Pledges
             ,
             and
             Iudah
             was
             at
             last
             surety
             for
             Benjamins
             safe
             return
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             all
             had
             been
             vain
             ,
             superfluous
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             sort
             of
             mockery
             ;
             If
             Iacob
             had
             had
             the
             same
             Power
             over
             every
             one
             of
             his
             Family
             as
             he
             had
             over
             his
             Ox
             or
             his
             Ass
             ,
             as
             an
             Owner
             over
             his
             Substance
             ,
             and
             the
             offers
             that
             Reuben
             or
             Iudah
             made
             ,
             had
             been
             such
             a
             Security
             for
             returning
             of
             Benjamin
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             Man
             should
             take
             two
             Lambs
             out
             of
             his
             Lords
             flock
             ,
             and
             offer
             one
             as
             security
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             safely
             restore
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             156.
             
             When
             they
             were
             out
             of
             this
             Bondage
             ,
             what
             then
             ,
             
               God
               out
               of
               a
               Special
               care
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               Israelites
               .
            
             'T
             is
             well
             that
             once
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             he
             will
             allow
             God
             to
             have
             any
             care
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             for
             in
             other
             places
             he
             speaks
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             no
             care
             of
             any
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             their
             Monarchs
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             Societies
             of
             Men
             ,
             were
             made
             as
             so
             many
             Herds
             of
             Cattle
             ,
             only
             for
             the
             Service
             ,
             Use
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             their
             Princes
             .
          
           
           
             157.
             
             Chose
             Moses
             and
             Ioshuah
             Successively
             to
             Govern
             as
             Princes
             ,
             a
             shreud
             Argument
             our
             A
             —
             has
             found
             out
             to
             prove
             Gods
             care
             of
             the
             Fatherly
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Adams
             Heirs
             ,
             that
             here
             as
             an
             expression
             of
             his
             care
             of
             his
             own
             People
             ,
             he
             chooses
             those
             for
             Princes
             over
             them
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             the
             least
             pret●nce
             to
             either
             Moses
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levy
             ,
             and
             Ioshuah
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             neither
             of
             which
             had
             any
             Title
             of
             Fatherhood
             :
             But
             says
             our
             A
             —
             they
             were
             in
             the
             place
             and
             stead
             of
             the
             Supream
             Fathers
             :
             If
             God
             had
             any
             where
             ,
             as
             plainly
             declared
             his
             choise
             of
             such
             Fathers
             to
             be
             Rulers
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             of
             Moses
             and
             Ioshuah
             ,
             we
             might
             believe
             Moses
             and
             Ioshuah
             were
             in
             
               their
               place
               and
               stead
            
             ,
             but
             that
             being
             the
             question
             in
             debate
             ,
             till
             that
             be
             better
             proved
             ,
             Moses
             being
             chosen
             by
             God
             to
             be
             Ruler
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             will
             no
             more
             prove
             that
             Government
             belong'd
             to
             
               Adams
               Heir
            
             or
             to
             the
             Fatherhood
             ,
             then
             Gods
             choosing
             Aaron
             of
             the
             ●ribe
             of
             Levy
             to
             be
             Priest
             ,
             will
             prove
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             belonged
             to
             Adams
             Heir
             or
             the
             Prime-fathers
             ,
             since
             God
             could
             choose
             Aaron
             to
             be
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Moses
             Ruler
             in
             Israel
             ,
             though
             neither
             of
             those
             Offices
             ,
             were
             setled
             on
             
               Adams
               Heir
            
             or
             the
             Fatherhood
             .
          
           
           
             158.
             
             Our
             A
             —
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               and
               after
               them
               likewise
               for
               a
               time
               he
               raised
               up
               Iudges
               ,
               to
               desend
               his
               People
               in
               time
               ,
               of
               peril
               ,
               p.
            
             18.
             
             This
             proves
             Fatherly
             Authority
             to
             be
             the
             Original
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             descended
             from
             Adam
             to
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             just
             as
             w●ll
             as
             what
             went
             before
             ,
             only
             here
             our
             A
             —
             seems
             to
             confess
             that
             these
             Iudges
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             the
             Governors
             they
             then
             had
             ,
             were
             only
             Men
             of
             valour
             ,
             whom
             they
             made
             their
             Generals
             to
             defend
             them
             in
             time
             of
             peril
             ,
             and
             cannot
             God
             raise
             up
             such
             Men
             ,
             unless
             Fatherhood
             have
             a
             Title
             to
             Government
             ?
          
           
             159.
             
             But
             says
             our
             A
             —
             ,
             when
             God
             gave
             the
             Israelites
             Kings
             ,
             he
             re-established
             the
             ancient
             and
             prime
             Right
             of
             Lineal
             Succession
             to
             Paternal
             Government
             ,
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             160.
             
             How
             did
             God
             re-establish
             it
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             a
             positive
             command
             ?
             we
             find
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             Our
             A
             means
             then
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             gave
             them
             a
             King
             ,
             in
             giving
             them
             a
             King
             ,
             he
             
               re-established
               the
               Right
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             To
             re-establish
             
               de
               facto
            
             the
             Right
             of
             Lineal
             Succession
             to
             Paternal
             Government
             ,
             is
             to
             put
             a
             Man
             in
             Possession
             of
             that
             Government
             which
             his
             Fathers
             did
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             he
             by
             Lineal
             Succession
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             ;
             for
             first
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             another
             Government
             then
             what
             his
             Ancestors
             had
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             succeeding
             to
             an
             
               Ancient
               Right
            
             ,
             but
             beginning
             a
             
             new
             one
             ;
             for
             if
             a
             Prince
             should
             give
             a
             Man
             ,
             besides
             his
             Ancient
             Patrimony
             ,
             which
             for
             some
             Ages
             his
             Family
             had
             been
             dis-seized
             o●
             ,
             an
             additional
             Estate
             ,
             never
             before
             in
             the
             Possession
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             said
             to
             
               re-establish
               the
               Right
               of
               Lineal
               Succession
               ,
            
             to
             any
             more
             then
             what
             had
             been
             formerly
             enjoy'd
             by
             his
             Ancestors
             ;
             if
             therefore
             the
             Power
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             had
             ,
             were
             any
             thing
             more
             th●n
             Isaac
             or
             Iacob
             had●
             it
             was
             not
             the
             re-establishing
             in
             them
             the
             Right
             of
             Succession
             to
             a
             Power
             ,
             but
             giving
             them
             a
             new
             Power
             ,
             however
             you
             please
             to
             call
             it
             Paternal
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             whether
             Isaac
             and
             Iacob
             had
             the
             ●ame
             Power
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             had
             ;
             I
             desire
             any
             one
             ,
             by
             what
             has
             been
             above
             said
             ,
             to
             consider
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             not
             think
             they
             will
             find
             that
             either
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             or
             Iacob
             ,
             had
             any
             Regal
             Power
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             161.
             
             Next
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             
               Re-establishment
               of
               the
               Prime
               and
               Ancient
               Right
               of
               Lineal
               Succession
            
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             unless
             he
             that
             is
             put
             in
             Possession
             of
             it
             ,
             has
             the
             right
             to
             succeed
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             true
             and
             next
             Heir
             to
             him
             he
             succeeds
             to
             ;
             can
             that
             be
             a
             Re-establishment
             ,
             which
             begins
             in
             a
             new
             Family
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             
               Re-establishment
               of
               an
               Ancient
               Right
               of
               Lienal
               Succession
               ,
            
             when
             a
             Crown
             is
             given
             to
             one
             ,
             who
             has
             no
             Right
             of
             Succession
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             if
             the
             Lineal
             
             Succession
             had
             gone
             on
             ,
             had
             been
             out
             of
             all
             possibility
             of
             pretence
             to
             it
             ?
             Saul
             the
             first
             King
             ,
             God
             gave
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             was
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Benjamin
             ,
             was
             
               the
               Ancient
               and
               Prime
               Right
               of
               Lineal
               Succession
               Re-established
            
             in
             him
             ?
             the
             next
             was
             David
             the
             Youngest
             Son
             of
             Iesse
             ,
             of
             the
             Posterity
             of
             
               Iudah
               ,
               Iacobs
            
             3
             d
             Son
             ,
             was
             the
             
               Ancient
               and
               Prime
               Right
               of
               Lineal
               Succession
               to
               Paternal
               Government
               Re-establish'd
            
             in
             him
             ?
             or
             in
             Solomon
             his
             Younger
             Son
             and
             Successor
             in
             the
             Throne
             ?
             or
             in
             Ieroboham
             over
             the
             ten
             ●ribes
             ?
             or
             in
             Athaliah
             ?
             who
             Reigned
             six
             Years
             an
             utter
             Stranger
             to
             the
             Royal
             Blood.
             
               If
               the
               Ancient
               and
               Prime
               Right
               of
               Lineal
               Succession
               to
               Paternal
               Government
               ,
            
             were
             Re-establish'd
             in
             any
             of
             these
             or
             their
             Posterity
             .
             
               The
               Ancient
               and
               Prime
               Right
               of
               Lineal
               Succession
               to
               Paternal
               Government
               ,
            
             belongs
             to
             Younger
             Brothers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Elder
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             Re-establish'd
             in
             any
             Man
             living
             ,
             for
             whatever
             Younger
             Brothers
             by
             
               Ancient
               and
               Prime
               Right
               of
               Lineal
               Succession
               ,
            
             may
             have
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Elder
             ,
             that
             every
             Man
             living
             may
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             ,
             by
             Lineal
             Succession
             ,
             and
             Sr.
             Robt.
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             .
             And
             so
             what
             a
             brave
             Right
             of
             Lineal
             Succession
             to
             his
             Paternal
             or
             Regal
             Government
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             has
             Re-establish'd
             ,
             for
             the
             securing
             the
             Rights
             and
             Inheritance
             of
             Crowns
             ,
             where
             every
             
             one
             may
             have
             it
             ,
             let
             the
             World
             consider
             .
          
           
             162.
             
             But
             says
             our
             A
             —
             however
             ,
             p.
             19.
             
               whensoever
               God
               made
               choice
               of
               any
               special
               Person
               to
               be
               King
               ,
               he
               intended
               that
               the
               issue
               also
               should
               have
               benefit
               thereof
               ,
               as
               being
               comprehended
               sufficiently
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               although
               the
               Father
               was
               only
               named
               in
               the
               Grant.
            
             This
             yet
             will
             not
             help
             out
             Succession
             ,
             for
             if
             as
             our
             A
             —
             says
             ,
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Grant
             be
             intended
             to
             the
             Issue
             of
             the
             Grantee
             ,
             this
             will
             not
             direct
             the
             Succession
             ,
             since
             ,
             if
             God
             give
             any
             thing
             to
             a
             Man
             and
             his
             Issue
             in
             general
             ,
             the
             Claim
             cannot
             be
             to
             any
             one
             of
             that
             Issue
             in
             particular
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             is
             of
             his
             race
             ,
             will
             have
             an
             equal
             Right
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             said
             our
             A
             —
             meant
             Heir
             ,
             I
             believe
             our
             A
             —
             was
             as
             willing
             as
             any
             Body
             to
             have
             used
             that
             word
             ,
             if
             it
             would
             have
             served
             his
             turn
             ,
             but
             Solomon
             who
             succeded
             David
             in
             the
             Throne
             ,
             being
             no
             more
             his
             Heir
             then
             Ieroboam
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             was
             his
             issue
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             had
             reason
             to
             avoid
             saying
             ,
             that
             God
             intended
             it
             to
             the
             Heirs
             ,
             when
             that
             would
             not
             hold
             in
             a
             Succession
             ,
             which
             our
             A
             —
             could
             not
             except
             against
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             has
             left
             his
             Succession
             as
             undetermin'd
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             nothing
             about
             it
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             Regal
             Power
             be
             given
             by
             God
             to
             a
             Man
             and
             his
             
             Issue
             ,
             as
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             was
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Seed
             ,
             must
             they
             not
             all
             have
             a
             Title
             to
             it
             ,
             all
             share
             in
             it
             ?
             And
             one
             may
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             Gods
             Grant
             to
             Abr●ham
             and
             his
             Seed
             ,
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             was
             to
             belong
             only
             to
             one
             of
             his
             Se●d
             exclusive
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             as
             by
             Gods
             Grant
             of
             Do●inion
             to
             a
             Man
             and
             
               his
               Iss●e
            
             ,
             this
             Dominion
             was
             to
             belong
             all
             to
             one
             of
             his
             Issue
             exclusive
             of
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             163.
             
             But
             how
             will
             our
             A
             —
             prove
             that
             whensoever
             God
             made
             choice
             of
             any
             special
             Person
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             he
             intended
             that
             the
             (
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             his
             )
             Issue
             ,
             also
             should
             have
             benefit
             thereof
             :
             Has
             he
             so
             soon
             forgot
             Moses
             and
             Ioshua
             whom
             in
             this
             very
             Section
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               God
               out
               of
               a
               special
               care
               chose
               to
               govern
               as
               Princes
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Judges
             that
             God
             raised
             up
             .
             Had
             not
             these
             Princes
             ,
             having
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Supream
               Fatherhood
            
             ,
             the
             same
             Power
             that
             the
             Kings
             had
             ,
             and
             being
             specially
             chosen
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             should
             not
             their
             Issue
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             that
             choice
             as
             well
             as
             David
             or
             Solomon
             ?
             If
             these
             had
             the
             Paternal
             Authority
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             immediately
             by
             God
             ,
             why
             had
             not
             their
             Issue
             the
             ben●fit
             of
             this
             Grant
             in
             a
             Succession
             to
             this
             Power
             ?
             Or
             if
             they
             had
             it
             as
             Adams
             Heirs
             ,
             why
             did
             not
             their
             Heirs
             enjoy
             
             it
             after
             them
             by
             Right
             descending
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             could
             not
             be
             Heirs
             to
             one
             another
             ?
             was
             the
             Power
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             same
             Original
             in
             
               Moses
               ,
               Ioshua
            
             and
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             David
             and
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             was
             it
             inheritable
             in
             one
             and
             not
             in
             the
             other
             ?
             If
             it
             was
             not
             
               Paternal
               Authority
            
             ,
             then
             Gods
             own
             People
             were
             govern'd
             by
             those
             that
             had
             not
             
               Paternal
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             those
             Governours
             did
             well
             enough
             without
             it
             :
             If
             it
             were
             
               Paternal
               Authority
            
             and
             God
             chose
             the
             Persons
             that
             were
             to
             exercise
             it
             ,
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Rule
             fails
             ,
             that
             
               whensoever
               God
               makes
               choice
               of
               any
               Person
               to
               be
               Supream
            
             Ruler
             (
             for
             I
             suppose
             the
             name
             King
             has
             no
             Spell
             in
             it
             't
             is
             not
             the
             Title
             ,
             but
             the
             Power
             makes
             the
             difference
             )
             
               he
               intends
               that
               the
               Issue
               also
               should
               have
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               ,
            
             since
             from
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             to
             Davids
             time
             400
             Years
             ,
             the
             Issue
             was
             never
             
               so
               sufficiently
               comprended
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             as
             that
             any
             Son
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             succeeded
             to
             the
             Government
             amongst
             all
             those
             Judges
             that
             judged
             Israel
             ;
             If
             to
             avoid
             this
             ,
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             God
             always
             chose
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Successor
             ,
             and
             so
             transferring
             the
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             to
             him
             ,
             excluded
             his
             Issue
             from
             succeeding
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             manifestly
             ,
             not
             so
             in
             the
             Story
             of
             Iephtha
             ,
             where
             he
             Articled
             with
             
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             they
             made
             him
             judge
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             .
             Iudg.
             11.
             
          
           
             164.
             
             'T
             is
             in
             vain
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               whensoever
               God
               chooses
               any
               special
               Person
            
             to
             have
             the
             exercise
             of
             
               Paternal
               Authority
            
             (
             for
             if
             that
             be
             not
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             the
             difference
             between
             a
             King
             and
             one
             having
             the
             exercise
             of
             
               Paternal
               Authority
            
             )
             
               he
               intends
               the
               Issue
               also
               should
               have
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               ,
            
             since
             we
             find
             the
             Authority
             ,
             the
             Judges
             had
             ,
             ended
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             descended
             not
             to
             their
             Issue
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Judges
             had
             not
             
               Paternal
               Authority
            
             ,
             I
             fear
             it
             will
             trouble
             our
             A
             —
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Friends
             to
             his
             Principles
             ,
             to
             tell
             who
             had
             then
             the
             
               Paternal
               Authority
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Government
             and
             Supream
             Power
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             I
             suspect
             they
             must
             confess
             that
             the
             chosen
             People
             of
             God
             continued
             a
             People
             several
             hundreds
             of
             Years
             ,
             without
             any
             Knowledge
             or
             Thought
             of
             this
             
               Paternal
               Authority
            
             ,
             or
             any
             appearance
             of
             Monarchical
             Government
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             165.
             
             To
             be
             satisfied
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             need
             but
             read
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Levit●
             ,
             and
             the
             War
             thereupon
             with
             the
             Benjami●es
             ,
             in
             the
             3.
             last
             Chap.
             of
             Iud.
             and
             when
             he
             finds
             that
             the
             Levite
             appeals
             to
             the
             People
             for
             Justice
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Tribes
             and
             the
             Congregation
             that
             debated
             ,
             resolved
             
             and
             directed
             all
             that
             was
             done
             on
             that
             occasion
             :
             he
             must
             conclude
             either
             that
             God
             was
             not
             
               careful
               to
               preserve
               the
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             amongst
             his
             own
             chosen
             People
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             the
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             may
             be
             preserved
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Monarchical
             Government
             ;
             If
             the
             latter
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             though
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             be
             never
             so
             well
             proved
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             infer
             a
             necessity
             of
             Monarchical
             Government
             ;
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             will
             seem
             very
             strange
             and
             improbable
             that
             God
             should
             ordain
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             to
             be
             so
             Sacred
             amongst
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men
             ,
             that
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Power
             nor
             Government
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             amongst
             his
             own
             People
             ,
             even
             whilst
             he
             is
             providing
             a
             Government
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             therein
             prescribes
             Rules
             to
             the
             several
             States
             and
             Relations
             of
             Men
             ,
             this
             Great
             and
             Fundamental
             one
             ,
             this
             most
             material
             and
             necessary
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             should
             be
             concealed
             ,
             and
             lye
             neglected
             for
             400
             Years
             after
             .
          
           
             166.
             
             Before
             I
             leave
             this
             ,
             I
             must
             ask
             how
             our
             A
             —
             knows
             that
             
               whensoever
               God
               makes
               choice
               of
               any
               special
               Person
               to
               be
               King
               ,
               he
               intends
               that
               the
               Issue
               should
               have
               the
               benefit
               thereof
               ,
            
             does
             God
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             or
             Revelation
             say
             so
             ?
             By
             the
             same
             Law
             
             also
             he
             must
             say
             ,
             which
             of
             his
             Issue
             must
             enjoy
             the
             Crown
             in
             Succession
             ,
             and
             so
             point
             out
             the
             Heir
             ,
             or
             else
             leave
             his
             Issue
             to
             divide
             or
             scramble
             for
             the
             Government
             :
             both
             alike
             absurd
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             destroy
             the
             benefit
             of
             such
             Grant
             to
             the
             Issue
             .
             When
             any
             such
             Declaration
             of
             Gods
             Intention
             is
             produced
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             our
             Duty
             to
             believe
             God
             intends
             it
             so
             ,
             but
             till
             that
             be
             done
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             must
             shew
             us
             some
             better
             Warrant
             before
             we
             shall
             be
             obliged
             to
             receive
             him
             as
             the
             Authentic
             Reveler
             of
             Gods
             Intentions
             .
          
           
             167.
             
             
               The
               Issue
            
             ,
             says
             our
             
               A
               —
               ,
               is
               comprehended
               sufficiently
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               although
               the
               Father
               only
               was
               named
               in
               the
               Grant
            
             :
             And
             yet
             God
             when
             he
             gave
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
            
             13.
             15.
             thought
             fit
             to
             put
             
               his
               Seed
            
             into
             the
             Grant
             too
             ,
             so
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             given
             to
             
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Seed
            
             ;
             And
             the
             Crown
             God
             gave
             not
             only
             to
             David
             ,
             but
             
               his
               Seed
            
             also
             :
             And
             however
             our
             A
             —
             assures
             us
             that
             
               God
               intends
               ,
               that
               the
               Issue
               should
               have
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               chooses
               any
               Person
               to
               be
               King
               ,
            
             yet
             we
             see
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             he
             gave
             to
             Saul
             ,
             without
             mentioning
             his
             Seed
             after
             him
             never
             came
             to
             any
             of
             his
             Issue
             ,
             and
             why
             when
             God
             
             chose
             a
             Person
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             he
             should
             intend
             that
             his
             Issue
             should
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             more
             then
             when
             he
             chose
             one
             to
             be
             Judg
             in
             Israel
             ;
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             a
             reason
             ;
             or
             why
             does
             a
             Grant
             of
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             to
             a
             King
             more
             comprehend
             the
             Issue
             ,
             then
             when
             a
             like
             Grant
             is
             made
             to
             a
             Judge
             ?
             Is
             
               Paternal
               Authority
            
             by
             Right
             to
             descend
             to
             the
             Issue
             of
             one
             and
             not
             of
             the
             other
             ?
             there
             will
             need
             some
             Reason
             to
             be
             shewn
             of
             this
             difference
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             name
             ,
             when
             the
             thing
             given
             is
             the
             same
             
               Fatherly
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             giving
             it
             Gods
             choice
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             for
             I
             suppose
             our
             A
             —
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             
               God
               raised
               up
               Iudges
            
             ,
             will
             by
             no
             means
             allow
             they
             were
             chosen
             by
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             168.
             
             But
             since
             our
             A
             —
             has
             so
             confidently
             assured
             us
             of
             the
             care
             of
             God
             to
             preserve
             the
             Fatherhood
             ,
             and
             pretends
             to
             build
             all
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             expect
             that
             that
             People
             whose
             Law
             ,
             Constitution
             and
             History
             is
             chiefly
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             should
             furnish
             him
             with
             the
             clearest
             Instances
             of
             Gods
             care
             of
             preserving
             of
             the
             Fatherly
             Authority
             ,
             in
             that
             People
             who
             't
             is
             agreed
             he
             had
             a
             most
             peculiar
             care
             of
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             then
             what
             State
             this
             
             
               Paternal
               Authority
            
             or
             Government
             was
             in
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             ,
             from
             their
             beginning
             to
             be
             a
             People
             .
             It
             was
             omitted
             by
             our
             
               A
               :
               s
            
             confession
             ,
             from
             their
             coming
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             till
             their
             return
             out
             of
             that
             Bondage
             :
             above
             200
             Years
             .
             From
             thence
             till
             God
             gave
             the
             Israelites
             a
             King
             about
             400
             Years
             more
             ,
             our
             A
             —
             gives
             but
             a
             very
             slender
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             all
             that
             time
             are
             there
             the
             least
             Footsteps
             of
             Paternal
             or
             Regal
             Government
             amongst
             them
             .
             But
             then
             says
             our
             
               A
               —
               ,
               God
               Re-establish'd
               the
               Ancient
               and
               Prime
               Right
               of
               lineal
               Succession
               to
               Paternal
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             169.
             
             What
             a
             
               Lineal
               Succession
               to
               Paternal
               Government
            
             was
             then
             Establish'd
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             seen
             .
             I
             only
             now
             consider
             how
             long
             this
             lasted
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             to
             their
             Captivity
             about
             500
             Years
             :
             From
             whence
             to
             their
             Destruction
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             above
             650
             Years
             after
             ,
             the
             
               Ancient
               and
               Prime
               Right
               of
               lineal
               Succession
               to
               Paternal
               Government
            
             was
             again
             lost
             ,
             and
             they
             continued
             a
             People
             in
             the
             promised
             Land
             without
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             of
             1750
             Years
             that
             they
             were
             Gods
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             they
             had
             Hereditary
             Kingly
             Government
             amongst
             them
             ,
             not
             one
             third
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             time
             there
             is
             not
             the
             leaft
             Footsteps
             
             of
             one
             moment
             of
             
               Paternal
               Government
               ,
               nor
               the
               Re-establishment
               of
               the
               Ancient
               and
               Prime
               Right
               of
               lineal
               Succession
               to
               it
               ,
            
             whether
             we
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             derived
             as
             from
             its
             Fountain
             ,
             from
             
               David
               ,
               Saul
               ,
               Abraham
            
             ,
             or
             which
             upon
             our
             
               A
               —
               s
            
             Principles
             is
             the
             only
             true
             ;
             From
             Adam
             .
             ****
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ESSAY
           Concerning
           the
           True
           Oringinal
           ,
           Extent
           and
           End
           OF
           CIVIL
           GOVERNMENT
           .
        
         
         
         
           BOOK
           .
           II.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             IT
             having
             been
             shewn
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             
               1
               
               o.
               That
               Adam
               had
               not
               either
               by
               natural
               Right
               of
               Fatherhood
               ,
               or
               by
               positive
               Donation
               from
               God
               ,
               any
               such
               Authority
               over
               his
               Children
               ,
               nor
               Dominion
               over
               the
               World
               as
               is
               pretended
               .
            
             
               2
               
               o.
               That
               if
               he
               had
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               yet
               ,
               had
               no
               Right
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               3
               
               o.
               That
               if
               his
               Heirs
               had
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               Law
               of
               Nature
               nor
               positive
               Law
               of
               God
               that
               determins
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Right
               Heir
               in
               all
               Cases
               that
               may
               arise
               ,
               the
               Right
               of
               Succession
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               bearing
               Rule
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               been
               certainly
               determined
               .
            
             
               4
               
               o.
               That
               if
               even
               that
               had
               been
               determined
               ,
               yet
               the
               knowledge
               of
               which
               is
               the
               Eldest
               Line
               of
               Adams
               Posterity
               ,
               being
               so
               long
               since
               utterly
               lost
               that
               in
               the
               Races
               of
               Mankind
               and
               Families
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               there
               remains
               not
               to
               
               one
               above
               another
               ,
               the
               least
               pretence
               to
               be
               the
               Eldest
               House
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               the
               Right
               of
               Inheritance
               .
            
          
           
             All
             these
             premises
             having
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             been
             clearly
             made
             out
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             Rulers
             now
             on
             Earth
             ,
             should
             make
             any
             benefit
             ,
             or
             derive
             any
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             Authority
             from
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             held
             to
             be
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Power
             ,
             
               Adams
               Private
               Dominion
               and
               Paternal
               Iurisdiction
               ,
            
             so
             that
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             not
             give
             just
             occasion
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             all
             Government
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             the
             product
             only
             of
             Force
             and
             Violence
             ,
             and
             that
             Men
             live
             together
             by
             no
             other
             Rules
             but
             that
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             where
             the
             strongest
             carries
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             lay
             a
             Foundation
             for
             perpetual
             Disorder
             and
             Mischeif
             ,
             Tumult
             ,
             Sedition
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             (
             things
             that
             the
             followers
             of
             that
             Hipothesis
             so
             loudly
             cry
             out
             against
             )
             must
             of
             necessity
             find
             out
             another
             rise
             of
             Government
             ,
             another
             Original
             of
             Political
             Power
             ,
             and
             another
             way
             of
             designing
             and
             knowing
             the
             Persons
             that
             have
             it
             ,
             then
             what
             Sr.
             
               Robt.
               E.
            
             hath
             taught
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             ,
             to
             set
             down
             what
             I
             take
             to
             be
             Political
             Power
             .
             That
             the
             Power
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             over
             a
             Subject
             ,
             may
             be
             distinguished
             from
             that
             of
             a
             Father
             over
             his
             
             Children
             ,
             a
             Master
             over
             his
             Servant
             ,
             a
             Husband
             over
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             a
             Lord
             over
             his
             Slave
             .
             All
             which
             distinct
             Powers
             happening
             sometimes
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Man
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             considered
             under
             these
             different
             Relations
             ,
             it
             may
             help
             us
             to
             distinguish
             these
             Powers
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             Ruler
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             a
             Father
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             and
             a
             Captain
             of
             a
             Gally
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Political
             Power
             ,
             then
             I
             take
             to
             be
             a
             Right
             of
             making
             Laws
             with
             Penalties
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             less
             Penalties
             ,
             for
             the
             Regulating
             and
             Preserving
             of
             Property
             ,
             and
             of
             employing
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             such
             Laws
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             from
             Foreign
             Injury
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             only
             for
             the
             Public
             Good.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             TO
             understand
             Political
             Power
             a
             right
             ,
             and
             derive
             it
             from
             its
             Original
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             what
             Estate
             all
             Men
             are
             naturally
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             State
             of
             perfect
             Freedom
             to
             order
             their
             Actions
             ,
             and
             dispose
             of
             their
             Possessions
             ,
             and
             Persons
             as
             they
             think
             fit
             ,
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             without
             asking
             leave
             ,
             or
             depending
             upon
             the
             Will
             of
             any
             other
             Man.
             
          
           
             A
             State
             also
             of
             Equality
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             Power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             is
             reciprocal
             ,
             no
             one
             having
             more
             then
             another
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             more
             evident
             ,
             then
             that
             Creatures
             of
             the
             same
             species
             and
             rank
             promiscuously
             born
             to
             all
             the
             same
             advantages
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             the
             same
             faculties
             ,
             should
             also
             be
             equal
             one
             amongst
             another
             without
             Subordination
             or
             Subjection
             ,
             unless
             the
             Lord
             and
             Master
             of
             
             them
             all
             ,
             should
             by
             any
             manifest
             Declaration
             of
             his
             Will
             set
             one
             above
             another
             ,
             and
             confer
             on
             him
             by
             an
             evident
             and
             clear
             appointment
             an
             undoubted
             Right
             to
             Dominion
             and
             Sovereignty
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             equality
             of
             Men
             by
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Judicious
             Hooker
             looks
             upon
             as
             so
             evident
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             beyond
             all
             question
             ,
             that
             he
             makes
             it
             the
             Foundation
             of
             that
             Obligation
             to
             mutual
             Love
             amongst
             Men
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             Builds
             the
             Duties
             they
             owe
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             he
             derives
             the
             great
             Maxims
             
               of
               Iustice
            
             and
             Charity
             .
             His
             words
             are
             ;
             
               The
               like
               natural
               inducement
               ,
               hath
               brought
               Men
               to
               know
               that
               it
               is
               no
               less
               their
               Duty
               ,
               to
               Love
               others
               then
               themselves
               ,
               for
               seeing
               those
               things
               which
               are
               equal
               ,
               must
               needs
               all
               have
               one
               measure
               ;
               If
               I
               cannot
               but
               wish
               to
               receive
               good
               ,
               even
               as
               much
               at
               every
               Mans
               hands
               ,
               as
               any
               Man
               can
               wish
               unto
               his
               own
               Soul
               ,
               how
               should
               I
               look
               to
               have
               any
               part
               of
               my
               desire
               herein
               satisfied
               ,
               unless
               my self
               be
               careful
               to
               satisfie
               the
               like
               desire
               ,
               which
               is
               undoubtedly
               in
               other
               Men
               weak
               ,
               being
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               nature
               ;
               to
               have
               any
               thing
               offered
               them
               repugnant
               to
               this
               desire
               ,
               must
               needs
               in
               all
               respects
               grieve
               them
               as
               much
               as
               
               me
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               I
               do
               harm
               ,
               I
               must
               look
               to
               suffer
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               reason
               that
               others
               should
               shew
               greater
               measure
               of
               love
               to
               me
               ,
               then
               they
               have
               ,
               by
               me
               ,
               shewed
               unto
               them
               ;
               my
               desire
               therefore
               to
               be
               loved
               of
               my
               equals
               in
               nature
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               possible
               may
               be
               ,
               imposeth
               upon
               me
               a
               natural
               Duty
               of
               bearing
               to
               themward
               ,
               fully
               the
               like
               affection
               ;
               From
               which
               relation
               of
               equality
               between
               our selves
               and
               them
               ,
               that
               are
               as
               our selves
               ,
               what
               several
               Rules
               and
               Canons
               ,
               natural
               reason
               hath
               drawn
               for
               direction
               of
               life
               ,
               no
               Man
               is
               Ignorant
               .
               
                 Eccl.
                 Pol.
                 Li.
                 1.
              
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             though
             this
             be
             a
             State
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             a
             State
             of
             Licence
             ,
             though
             Man
             in
             that
             State
             have
             an
             uncontroleable
             Liberty
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             his
             Person
             or
             Possessions
             ,
             yet
             he
             has
             not
             Liberty
             to
             destroy
             himself
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             any
             Creature
             in
             his
             Possession
             ,
             but
             where
             some
             nobler
             use
             ,
             then
             its
             bare
             Preservation
             calls
             for
             it
             .
             The
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             has
             a
             Law
             of
             Nature
             to
             govern
             it
             ,
             which
             obliges
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             reason
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             Law
             ,
             teaches
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             who
             will
             but
             consult
             it
             ;
             That
             being
             all
             equal
             and
             independent
             ,
             no
             one
             ought
             to
             harm
             another
             in
             his
             Life
             ,
             Health
             ,
             Liberty
             or
             Possessions
             ;
             for
             Men
             being
             all
             the
             Workmanship
             of
             one
             Omnipotent
             ,
             
             and
             infinitely
             wise
             maker
             :
             All
             the
             Servants
             of
             one
             Sovereign
             Master
             ,
             sent
             into
             the
             World
             by
             his
             order
             and
             about
             his
             business
             .
             They
             are
             his
             Property
             ,
             whose
             Workmanship
             they
             are
             made
             to
             last
             during
             his
             ,
             not
             one
             anothers
             Pleasure
             .
             And
             being
             Furnished
             with
             like
             Faculties
             ,
             sharing
             all
             in
             one
             Community
             of
             Nature
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             any
             such
             Subordination
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             may
             Authorize
             us
             to
             destroy
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             made
             for
             one
             anothers
             uses
             ,
             as
             the
             inferior
             ranks
             of
             Creatures
             are
             for
             ours
             ,
             every
             one
             as
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             preserve
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             quit
             his
             Station
             willfully
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             like
             reason
             when
             his
             own
             Preservation
             comes
             not
             in
             competition
             ,
             ought
             he
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             to
             preserve
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             not
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             do
             Justice
             on
             an
             offender
             ,
             take
             a
             way
             ,
             or
             impair
             the
             the
             life
             ,
             or
             what
             tends
             to
             the
             Preservation
             of
             the
             Life
             ,
             the
             Liberty
             ,
             Health
             ,
             Limb
             or
             Goods
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             that
             all
             Men
             may
             be
             restrained
             from
             invading
             others
             Rights
             ,
             and
             from
             doing
             hurt
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             be
             observed
             ,
             which
             willeth
             the
             Peace
             and
             Preservation
             of
             all
             
             Mankind
             ,
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             is
             in
             that
             State
             ,
             put
             into
             every
             Mans
             hands
             ,
             whereby
             every
             one
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             punish
             the
             transgressors
             of
             that
             Law
             to
             such
             a
             Degree
             ,
             as
             may
             hinder
             its
             Violation
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             would
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             Laws
             that
             concern
             Men
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             be
             in
             vain
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             body
             that
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             had
             a
             Power
             to
             Execute
             that
             Law
             ,
             and
             thereby
             preserve
             the
             innocent
             and
             restrain
             offenders
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             one
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             may
             punish
             another
             ,
             for
             any
             evil
             he
             has
             done
             ,
             every
             one
             may
             do
             so
             .
             For
             in
             that
             State
             of
             perfect
             Equality
             ,
             where
             naturally
             there
             is
             no
             superiority
             or
             jurisdiction
             of
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             what
             any
             may
             do
             in
             Prosecution
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             every
             one
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             thus
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             one
             Man
             comes
             by
             a
             Power
             over
             another
             ;
             but
             yet
             no
             Absolute
             or
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             to
             use
             a
             Criminal
             when
             he
             has
             got
             him
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             passionate
             heats
             ,
             or
             boundless
             extravagancy
             of
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             retribute
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             calm
             reason
             and
             conscience
             dictates
             ,
             what
             is
             proportionate
             
             to
             his
             Transgression
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             much
             as
             may
             serve
             for
             Reparation
             and
             Restraint
             .
             For
             these
             two
             are
             the
             only
             reasons
             ,
             why
             one
             Man
             may
             lawfully
             do
             harm
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             we
             call
             punishment
             .
             In
             trangressing
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Offender
             declares
             himself
             to
             live
             by
             another
             Rule
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             reason
             and
             common
             equity
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             measure
             God
             has
             set
             to
             the
             actions
             of
             Men
             ,
             for
             their
             mutual
             security
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             becomes
             dangerous
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             the
             tye
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             secure
             them
             from
             injury
             and
             violence
             ,
             being
             slighted
             and
             broken
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             being
             a
             trespass
             against
             the
             whole
             Species
             ,
             and
             the
             Peace
             and
             Safety
             of
             it
             ,
             provided
             for
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             every
             Man
             upon
             this
             score
             ,
             by
             the
             Right
             he
             hath
             to
             preserve
             Mankind
             in
             general
             ,
             may
             restrain
             ,
             or
             where
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             destroy
             things
             noxious
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             bring
             such
             evil
             on
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             hath
             transgressed
             that
             Law
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             him
             repent
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             deter
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Example
             others
             ,
             from
             doing
             the
             like
             mischief
             .
             And
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             every
             Man
             hath
             a
             Right
             to
             punish
             the
             Offender
             ,
             and
             be
             Executioner
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             this
             will
             seem
             a
             very
             strange
             Doctrin
             to
             some
             Men
             ,
             but
             before
             they
             condemn
             it
             ,
             I
             desire
             them
             to
             resolve
             me
             by
             what
             Right
             any
             Prince
             or
             State
             can
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             or
             punish
             an
             Alien
             ,
             for
             any
             Crime
             he
             commits
             in
             their
             Country
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             their
             Laws
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             Sanction
             ,
             they
             receive
             from
             the
             promulgated
             Will
             of
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             reach
             not
             a
             Stranger
             .
             They
             speak
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             is
             he
             bound
             to
             hearken
             to
             them
             .
             The
             Legislative
             Authority
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             in
             Force
             over
             the
             Subjects
             of
             that
             Common-wealth
             ,
             hath
             no
             Power
             over
             him
             .
             Those
             who
             have
             the
             Supream
             Power
             of
             making
             Laws
             in
             
               England
               ,
               France
            
             or
             Holland
             ,
             are
             to
             an
             Indian
             ,
             but
             like
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Men
             without
             Authority
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             every
             Man
             hath
             not
             a
             Power
             to
             punish
             Offences
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             soberly
             Judges
             the
             Case
             to
             require
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             any
             Community
             ,
             can
             punish
             an
             Alien
             of
             another
             Country
             ,
             since
             in
             reference
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             can
             have
             no
             more
             Power
             ,
             then
             what
             every
             Man
             naturally
             may
             have
             over
             another
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             Besides
             the
             Crime
             which
             consists
             in
             violating
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             varying
             from
             the
             right
             Rule
             of
             reason
             ,
             whereby
             a
             Man
             so
             far
             becomes
             degenerate
             ,
             and
             declares
             himself
             to
             quit
             the
             Principles
             of
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             noxious
             Creature
             ,
             there
             is
             commonly
             injury
             done
             ,
             and
             some
             Person
             or
             other
             ,
             some
             other
             Man
             ,
             receives
             damage
             by
             his
             transgression
             ,
             in
             which
             Case
             he
             who
             hath
             received
             any
             damage
             ,
             has
             besides
             the
             Right
             of
             punishment
             common
             to
             him
             ,
             with
             other
             Men
             ,
             a
             particular
             Right
             ,
             to
             seek
             Reparation
             from
             him
             that
             has
             done
             it
             .
             And
             any
             other
             Person
             who
             finds
             it
             just
             ,
             may
             also
             joyn
             with
             him
             that
             is
             injur'd
             ,
             and
             assist
             him
             in
             recovering
             from
             the
             Offender
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             may
             make
             satisfaction
             for
             the
             harm
             he
             has
             suffer'd
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             From
             these
             two
             distinct
             Rights
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             Punishing
             the
             Crime
             for
             restraint
             ,
             and
             preventing
             the
             like
             Offence
             ,
             which
             right
             of
             punishing
             is
             in
             every
             body
             ;
             the
             other
             of
             taking
             reparation
             ,
             which
             belongs
             only
             to
             the
             injured
             party
             ,
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             by
             being
             Magistrate
             ,
             
             hath
             the
             common
             right
             of
             punishing
             put
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             can
             often
             where
             the
             public
             good
             demands
             not
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             remit
             the
             punishment
             of
             Criminal
             Offences
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             but
             yet
             cannot
             remit
             the
             satisfaction
             due
             to
             any
             Private
             Man
             ,
             for
             the
             damage
             he
             has
             received
             .
             That
             ,
             he
             who
             has
             suffered
             the
             damage
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             demand
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             and
             he
             alone
             can
             remit
             ;
             The
             damnified
             Person
             has
             this
             Power
             of
             appropriating
             to
             himself
             ,
             the
             Goods
             or
             Service
             of
             the
             Offender
             ,
             by
             Right
             of
             self
             Preservation
             ,
             as
             every
             Man
             has
             a
             Power
             to
             punish
             the
             Crime
             ,
             to
             prevent
             its
             being
             committed
             again
             ,
             by
             the
             Right
             he
             has
             of
             Preserving
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             doing
             all
             reasonable
             things
             ,
             he
             can
             in
             order
             to
             that
             end
             :
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             Man
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             has
             a
             Power
             to
             kill
             a
             muderer
             ,
             both
             to
             deter
             others
             from
             doing
             the
             like
             injury
             ,
             which
             no
             reparation
             can
             compensate
             ,
             by
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             punishment
             that
             attends
             it
             from
             every
             body
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             secure
             Men
             from
             the
             attempts
             of
             a
             Criminal
             ,
             who
             having
             renounced
             reason
             ,
             the
             common
             Rule
             and
             Measure
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             
             Mankind
             ,
             hath
             by
             the
             unjust
             violence
             and
             slaughter
             ,
             he
             hath
             committed
             upon
             one
             ,
             declared
             War
             against
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             be
             destroyed
             as
             a
             Lion
             or
             a
             Tiger
             ,
             one
             of
             those
             wild
             Savage
             Beasts
             ,
             with
             whom
             Men
             can
             have
             no
             Society
             nor
             Security
             :
             And
             upon
             this
             is
             grounded
             that
             great
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
               who
               so
               sheddeth
               Mans
               Blood
               ,
               by
               Man
               shall
               his
               Blood
               be
               shed
               .
            
             And
             Cain
             was
             so
             fully
             convinced
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             destroy
             such
             a
             Criminal
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Murther
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             he
             cries
             out
             ,
             
               every
               one
               that
               findeth
               me
               ,
               shall
               slay
               me
               ,
            
             so
             plain
             was
             it
             writ
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             all
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             By
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             may
             a
             Man
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             punish
             the
             lesser
             breaches
             of
             that
             Law
             ;
             It
             will
             perhaps
             be
             demanded
             with
             death
             ?
             I
             answer
             each
             transgression
             ,
             may
             be
             punished
             to
             that
             Degree
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             much
             Severity
             as
             will
             suffice
             to
             make
             it
             an
             ill
             bargain
             to
             the
             Offender
             ,
             give
             him
             Cause
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             terrifie
             others
             from
             doing
             the
             like
             :
             Every
             Offence
             that
             can
             be
             committed
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             may
             in
             the
             State
             of
             
             Nature
             ,
             be
             also
             punished
             ,
             equally
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             forth
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             ,
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             ;
             for
             though
             it
             would
             be
             besides
             my
             present
             purpose
             ,
             to
             enter
             here
             into
             the
             particulars
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             its
             measures
             of
             punishment●
             ;
             yet
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Law
             and
             that
             too
             ,
             as
             intelligible
             and
             plain
             to
             a
             rational
             Creature
             ,
             and
             a
             Studier
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             positive
             Laws
             of
             Common-wealths
             ,
             nay
             possibly
             plainer
             ;
             As
             much
             as
             reason
             is
             easier
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             then
             the
             Phansies
             and
             intricate
             Contrivances
             of
             Men
             ,
             following
             contrary
             and
             hidden
             interests
             put
             into
             Words
             ;
             For
             truly
             ,
             so
             are
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             municipal
             Laws
             of
             Countries
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             so
             far
             Right
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             founded
             on
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             to
             be
             regulated
             and
             interpreted
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             To
             this
             strange
             Doctrine
             ,
             viz.
             That
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             every
             one
             has
             the
             Executive
             Power
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             will
             be
             objected
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             unreasonable
             for
             Men
             to
             be
             Judges
             in
             their
             own
             Cases
             ,
             that
             self
             love
             will
             make
             Men
             partial
             to
             themselves
             and
             their
             Friends
             .
             
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ill
             Nature
             ,
             Passion
             and
             Revenge
             will
             carry
             them
             too
             far
             in
             punishing
             others
             .
             And
             hence
             nothing
             but
             confusion
             and
             disorder
             will
             follow
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             God
             hath
             certainly
             appointed
             Government
             to
             restrain
             the
             partiality
             and
             violence
             of
             Men
             ,
             I
             easily
             Grant
             ,
             that
             Civil
             Government
             is
             the
             proper
             Remedy
             for
             the
             Inconveniences
             of
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             must
             certainly
             be
             Great
             ,
             where
             Men
             may
             be
             Judges
             in
             their
             own
             Case
             ,
             since
             't
             is
             easiy
             to
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             was
             so
             unjust
             as
             to
             do
             his
             Brother
             an
             Injury
             ,
             will
             scarce
             be
             so
             just
             as
             to
             condemn
             himself
             for
             it
             :
             But
             I
             shall
             desire
             those
             who
             make
             this
             Objection
             ,
             to
             remember
             that
             Absolute
             Monarchs
             are
             but
             Men
             ,
             and
             if
             Government
             is
             to
             be
             the
             Remedy
             of
             those
             Evils
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             follow
             from
             Mens
             being
             Judges
             in
             their
             own
             Cases
             ,
             and
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             is
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             endured
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             kind
             of
             Government
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             better
             it
             is
             then
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             where
             one
             Man
             commanding
             a
             multitude
             ,
             has
             the
             Liberty
             to
             be
             Judge
             in
             his
             own
             Case
             ,
             and
             may
             do
             to
             all
             his
             Subjects
             whatever
             he
             pleases
             ,
             
             without
             the
             least
             question
             or
             controle
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             Execute
             his
             Pleasure
             ?
             And
             in
             whatsoever
             he
             doth
             ,
             whether
             lead
             by
             reason
             ,
             mistake
             or
             passion
             ,
             must
             be
             submitted
             to
             ?
             Which
             Men
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             do
             one
             to
             another
             .
             And
             if
             he
             that
             Judges
             ,
             Judges
             amiss
             in
             his
             own
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Case
             ,
             he
             is
             answerable
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             'T
             is
             often
             asked
             as
             a
             mighty
             Objection
             ,
             where
             are
             ,
             or
             ever
             were
             ,
             there
             any
             Men
             in
             such
             a
             State
             of
             Nature
             ?
             To
             which
             it
             may
             suffice
             as
             an
             answer
             at
             present
             ;
             That
             since
             all
             Princes
             and
             Rulers
             of
             Independant
             Governments
             all
             through
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             the
             World
             never
             was
             ,
             nor
             never
             will
             be
             ,
             without
             numbers
             of
             Men
             in
             that
             State
             ,
             I
             have
             named
             all
             Governors
             of
             Independent
             Communities
             whether
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             ,
             in
             League
             with
             others
             ;
             For
             't
             is
             not
             every
             compact
             ,
             that
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             between
             Men
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             one
             of
             agreeing
             together
             mutually
             to
             enter
             into
             one
             Community
             ,
             and
             make
             one
             body
             Politic
             ,
             other
             promises
             and
             compacts
             ,
             Men
             
             may
             make
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             yet
             still
             be
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             .
             The
             promises
             and
             bargains
             for
             Truck
             ,
             &c.
             
             Between
             the
             two
             Men
             ,
             in
             Soldania
             ,
             in
             or
             between
             ,
             a
             Swiss
             and
             an
             Indian
             ,
             in
             the
             Woods
             of
             America
             are
             binding
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             perfectly
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             one
             another
             for
             Truth
             ,
             and
             keeping
             of
             Faith
             belongs
             to
             Men
             ,
             as
             Men
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             Members
             of
             Society
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             To
             those
             that
             say
             ,
             there
             were
             never
             any
             Men
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             only
             oppose
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Judicious
             
               Hooker
               ,
               Eccl.
               Pol.
               Li.
            
             1
             Sect.
             10.
             where
             he
             says
             ;
             
               The
               Laws
               which
               have
               been
               hitherto
               mentioned
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
               do
               bind
               Men
               Absolutely
               ,
               even
               as
               they
               are
               Men
               ,
               although
               they
               have
               never
               any
               settled
               fellowship
               ,
               never
               any
               Solemn
               Agreement
               amongst
               themselves
               what
               to
               do
               or
               not
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               for
               as
               much
               as
               we
               are
               not
               by
               our selves
               sufficient
               to
               furnish
               our selves
               with
               competent
               store
               of
               things
               ,
               needful
               for
               such
               a
               Life
               ,
               as
               our
               Nature
               doth
               desire
               ;
               a
               Life
               ,
               fit
               for
               the
               dignity
               of
               Man
               ,
               therefore
               to
               supply
               those
               defects
               and
               imperfections
               which
               are
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               living
               single
               and
               solely
               by
               our selves
               ,
               we
               are
               
               naturally
               induced
               to
               seek
               Communion
               and
               Fellowship
               with
               others
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               Cause
               of
               Mens
               uniting
               themselves
               ,
               at
               first
               in
               Politic
               Societies
               .
            
             But
             I
             Moreover
             affirm
             ,
             that
             all
             Men
             are
             naturally
             in
             that
             State
             ,
             and
             remain
             so
             till
             by
             their
             own
             consents
             ,
             they
             make
             themselves
             Members
             of
             some
             Politic
             Society
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             in
             the
             Sequel
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             very
             clear
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             the
             State
             of
             War.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             THE
             State
             of
             War
             is
             a
             State
             of
             Enmity
             and
             Destruction
             ;
             And
             therefore
             declaring
             by
             Word
             or
             Action
             ,
             not
             a
             passionate
             and
             hasty
             ,
             but
             sedate
             setled
             Design
             ,
             upon
             another
             Mans
             Life
             ,
             puts
             him
             in
             a
             State
             of
             War
             with
             him
             against
             whom
             he
             has
             declared
             such
             an
             Intention
             ,
             and
             so
             has
             exposed
             his
             Life
             to
             the
             others
             Power
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             that
             joyns
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Defence
             ,
             and
             espouses
             his
             Quarrel
             ,
             it
             being
             reasonable
             and
             just
             I
             should
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             destroy
             that
             which
             threatens
             me
             with
             Destruction
             ;
             For
             by
             the
             
             Fundamental
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Man
             being
             to
             be
             preserved
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             possible
             ,
             when
             all
             cannot
             be
             preserved
             ,
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Innocent
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             :
             And
             one
             may
             destroy
             a
             Man
             who
             makes
             War
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             has
             discovered
             an
             Enmity
             to
             his
             being
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             kill
             a
             Wolf
             or
             a
             Lion
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             under
             the
             ties
             of
             the
             Common
             Law
             of
             Reason
             ,
             have
             no
             other
             Rule
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Force
             and
             Violence
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             treated
             as
             a
             Beast
             of
             Prey
             ,
             those
             dangerous
             and
             noxious
             Creatures
             that
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             whenever
             he
             falls
             into
             their
             Power
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             he
             who
             attempts
             to
             get
             an
             other
             Man
             into
             his
             Absolute
             Power
             ,
             does
             thereby
             put
             himself
             into
             a
             State
             of
             War
             with
             him
             ;
             It
             being
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             a
             Declaration
             of
             a
             
             Design
             upon
             his
             Life
             .
             For
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             would
             get
             me
             into
             his
             Power
             without
             my
             Consent
             ,
             would
             use
             me
             as
             he
             pleased
             when
             he
             had
             got
             me
             there
             ,
             and
             destroy
             me
             too
             when
             he
             had
             a
             phansy
             to
             it
             ;
             for
             no
             body
             can
             desire
             to
             have
             me
             in
             his
             Absolute
             Power
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             compel
             me
             by
             force
             to
             that
             which
             is
             against
             the
             Right
             of
             my
             Freedom
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             make
             me
             a
             Slave
             .
             To
             be
             free
             from
             such
             force
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             security
             of
             my
             Preservation
             ,
             and
             reason
             bids
             me
             look
             on
             him
             ,
             as
             an
             Enemy
             to
             my
             Preservation
             ,
             who
             would
             take
             away
             that
             Freedom
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Fence
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             who
             makes
             an
             attempt
             to
             enslave
             me
             ,
             thereby
             puts
             himself
             into
             a
             State
             of
             War
             with
             me
             .
             He
             that
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             would
             take
             away
             the
             Freedom
             that
             belongs
             to
             any
             one
             in
             that
             
             State
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             a
             design
             to
             take
             away
             every
             thing
             else
             ,
             that
             Freedom
             being
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             As
             he
             that
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Society
             ,
             would
             take
             away
             the
             Freedom
             belonging
             to
             those
             of
             that
             Society
             or
             Common-wealth
             ,
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             design
             to
             take
             away
             from
             them
             every
             thing
             else
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             in
             a
             State
             of
             War.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             This
             makes
             it
             Lawful
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             kill
             a
             Theif
             ,
             who
             has
             not
             in
             the
             least
             hurt
             him
             ,
             nor
             declared
             any
             design
             upon
             his
             Life
             ,
             any
             farther
             then
             by
             the
             use
             of
             Force
             ,
             so
             to
             get
             him
             in
             his
             Power
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             away
             his
             Money
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             pleases
             from
             him
             ,
             because
             using
             force
             ,
             where
             he
             has
             no
             Right
             to
             get
             me
             into
             his
             Power
             ,
             let
             his
             pretence
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             would
             take
             away
             my
             Liberty
             ,
             would
             not
             when
             he
             had
             me
             in
             his
             Power
             ,
             take
             away
             every
             thing
             else
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             Lawful
             for
             me
             to
             treat
             him
             ,
             as
             one
             who
             has
             put
             himself
             into
             a
             State
             of
             War
             with
             me
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             kill
             him
             if
             I
             can
             ;
             For
             to
             that
             hazard
             does
             he
             justly
             expose
             himself
             ,
             whoever
             introduces
             a
             State
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             is
             aggresser
             in
             it
             .
          
           
           
             19.
             
             And
             here
             we
             have
             the
             plain
             difference
             between
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             State
             of
             War
             ,
             which
             however
             some
             Men
             have
             confounded
             ,
             are
             as
             far
             distant
             as
             a
             State
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Goodwill
             ,
             mutual
             Assistance
             ,
             and
             Preservation
             ;
             and
             a
             State
             of
             Enmity
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             Violence
             and
             Mutual
             Destruction
             are
             one
             from
             another
             .
             Men
             living
             together
             according
             to
             reason
             without
             a
             common
             Superior
             on
             Earth
             ,
             with
             Authority
             to
             judge
             between
             them
             ,
             is
             properly
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             .
             But
             force
             ,
             or
             a
             declared
             design
             of
             force
             upon
             the
             Person
             of
             another
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             common
             Superior
             on
             Earth
             to
             appeal
             to
             for
             relief
             ,
             is
             the
             State
             of
             War
             :
             And
             't
             is
             the
             want
             of
             such
             an
             appeal
             gives
             a
             Man
             the
             Right
             of
             War
             even
             against
             an
             aggressor
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             in
             Society
             and
             a
             fellow
             Subject
             .
             Thus
             a
             Theif
             whom
             I
             cannot
             harm
             ,
             but
             by
             appeal
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             having
             stolen
             all
             that
             I
             am
             worth
             ,
             I
             may
             kill
             when
             he
             sets
             on
             me
             to
             rob
             me
             ,
             but
             of
             my
             Horse
             or
             Coat
             ,
             because
             the
             Law
             which
             was
             made
             for
             my
             Preservation
             ,
             where
             it
             cannot
             interpose
             to
             secure
             my
             Life
             from
             present
             force
             ,
             which
             if
             lost
             ,
             is
             capeable
             of
             no
             reparation
             ,
             permits
             me
             my
             own
             Defence
             ,
             and
             the
             Right
             of
             War
             ,
             a
             liberty
             to
             kill
             the
             aggressor
             ,
             because
             the
             aggressor
             allows
             
             not
             time
             to
             appeal
             to
             our
             common
             Judge
             ,
             nor
             the
             decision
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             remedy
             in
             a
             Case
             where
             the
             mischief
             may
             be
             irreparable
             .
             Want
             of
             a
             common
             Judge
             with
             Authority
             ,
             puts
             all
             Men
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Nature
             ;
             Force
             without
             Right
             ,
             upon
             a
             Mans
             Person
             ,
             makes
             a
             State
             of
             War
             both
             where
             there
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             ,
             a
             common
             Judge
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             But
             when
             the
             actual
             force
             is
             over
             ,
             the
             State
             of
             War
             ceases
             between
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Society
             ,
             and
             are
             equally
             on
             both
             sides
             Subject
             to
             the
             Judge
             :
             And
             therefore
             in
             such
             controversies
             ,
             where
             the
             question
             is
             put
             ,
             
               who
               shall
               be
               Iudge
            
             ?
             It
             cannot
             be
             meant
             ,
             who
             shall
             decide
             the
             controversie
             :
             every
             one
             knows
             what
             Iephtha
             here
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               the
               Iudge
            
             ,
             shall
             Judge
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             no
             Judge
             on
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Appeal
             lies
             to
             God
             in
             Heaven
             .
             That
             question
             then
             cannot
             mean
             who
             shall
             Judge
             ,
             whether
             another
             hath
             put
             himself
             in
             a
             State
             of
             War
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             whether
             I
             may
             as
             Iephtha
             did
             appeal
             to
             Heaven
             in
             it
             ?
             Of
             that
             I
             my self
             can
             only
             be
             Judge
             in
             my
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             I
             will
             answer
             it
             at
             the
             great
             day
             ,
             to
             the
             Supream
             Judge
             of
             all
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             SLAVERY
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             THE
             natural
             Liberty
             of
             Man
             is
             to
             be
             free
             from
             any
             Superiour
             Power
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Will
             or
             Legislative
             Authority
             of
             Man
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             only
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             for
             his
             Rule
             .
             The
             Liberty
             of
             Man
             ,
             in
             Society
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             under
             no
             other
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             but
             that
             established
             ,
             by
             consent
             ,
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             ;
             nor
             under
             the
             Dominion
             of
             any
             Will
             ,
             or
             Restraint
             of
             any
             Law
             ,
             but
             what
             that
             Legislative
             shall
             enact
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Trust
             put
             in
             it
             .
             Freedom
             then
             is
             not
             what
             Sr.
             
               R.
               F.
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               O.
               A.
            
             55.
             
             
               A
               Liberty
               for
               every
               one
               to
               do
               what
               he
               lists
               ,
               to
               live
               as
               he
               pleases
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               tyed
               by
               any
               Laws
            
             :
             but
             Freedom
             of
             Men
             ,
             under
             Government
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             standing
             Rule
             to
             live
             by
             ,
             common
             to
             every
             one
             of
             that
             Society
             ,
             and
             made
             by
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             erected
             in
             it
             .
             A
             Liberty
             to
             follow
             my
             own
             Will
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             where
             that
             Rule
             prescribes
             not
             ;
             not
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             inconstant
             ,
             uncertain
             ,
             unknown
             ,
             Arbitrary
             Will
             of
             another
             Man.
             As
             Freedom
             of
             Nature
             is
             to
             be
             under
             no
             other
             restraint
             but
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
           
             23.
             
             This
             Freedom
             from
             Absolute
             ,
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             is
             so
             necessary
             to
             ,
             and
             closely
             joyned
             with
             a
             Man's
             Preservation
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             part
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             what
             forfeits
             his
             Preservation
             and
             Life
             together
             .
             For
             a
             Man
             ,
             not
             having
             the
             Power
             of
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             cannot
             ,
             by
             Compact
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             Consent
             ,
             enslave
             himself
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             nor
             put
             himself
             under
             the
             Absolute
             ,
             Arbitrary
             Power
             of
             another
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             his
             Life
             ,
             when
             he
             pleases
             .
             No
             body
             can
             give
             more
             Power
             than
             he
             has
             himself
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             cannot
             take
             away
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             cannot
             give
             another
             Power
             over
             it
             .
             Indeed
             having
             ,
             by
             his
             fault
             ,
             forfeited
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             by
             some
             Act
             that
             deserves
             Death
             ;
             he
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             has
             forfeited
             it
             ,
             may
             (
             when
             he
             has
             him
             in
             his
             Power
             )
             delay
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             him
             to
             his
             own
             service
             ;
             and
             he
             does
             him
             no
             injury
             by
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             when-ever
             he
             finds
             the
             hardship
             of
             his
             Slavery
             out-weigh
             the
             value
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             't
             is
             in
             his
             Power
             ,
             by
             resisting
             the
             Will
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             to
             draw
             on
             himself
             the
             Death
             he
             desires
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             This
             is
             the
             perfect
             condition
             of
             Slavery
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             the
             State
             of
             War
             continued
             ,
             between
             a
             lawful
             Conquerour
             ,
             and
             a
             Captive
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             once
             Compact
             enter
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             agreement
             for
             a
             limited
             Power
             on
             the
             one
             
             side
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             State
             of
             War
             and
             Slavery
             ceases
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Compact
             endures
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             no
             Man
             can
             ,
             by
             agreement
             ,
             pass
             over
             to
             another
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             in
             himself
             ,
             a
             Power
             over
             his
             own
             Life
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             ,
             we
             find
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Nations
             ,
             that
             Men
             did
             sell
             themselves
             ;
             but
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             this
             was
             only
             to
             Drudgery
             ,
             not
             to
             Slavery
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             the
             Person
             sold
             was
             not
             under
             an
             Absolute
             ,
             Arbitrary
             ,
             Despotical
             Power
             .
             For
             the
             Master
             could
             not
             have
             Power
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             whom
             ,
             at
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             he
             was
             obliged
             to
             let
             go
             free
             out
             of
             his
             service
             :
             And
             the
             Master
             of
             such
             a
             Servant
             was
             so
             far
             from
             having
             an
             Arbitrary
             Power
             over
             his
             Life
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             maim
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             Loss
             of
             an
             Eye
             ,
             or
             Tooth
             ,
             set
             him
             free
             ,
             Exod.
             XXI
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             PROPERTY
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             WHether
             we
             consider
             natural
             Reason
             ,
             which
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Men
             ,
             being
             once
             born
             ,
             have
             a
             right
             to
             
             their
             Preservation
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             Nature
             affords
             for
             their
             Subsistence
             :
             Or
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             gives
             us
             an
             account
             of
             those
             Grants
             God
             made
             of
             the
             World
             to
             Adam
             ,
             and
             to
             Noah
             ,
             and
             his
             Sons
             ;
             't
             is
             very
             clear
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             as
             K.
             David
             says
             ,
             Psal.
             CXV
             .
             xvj
             .
             
               has
               given
               the
               earth
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               men
               ,
            
             given
             it
             to
             Mankind
             in
             common
             .
             But
             this
             being
             supposed
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             some
             a
             very
             great
             difficulty
             how
             any
             one
             should
             ever
             come
             to
             have
             a
             Property
             in
             any
             thing
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             content
             my self
             to
             answer
             ,
             That
             if
             it
             be
             difficult
             to
             make
             out
             Property
             ,
             upon
             a
             supposition
             ,
             That
             God
             gave
             the
             World
             to
             Adam
             and
             his
             Posterity
             in
             common
             ;
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             Man
             ,
             but
             one
             universal
             Monarch
             ,
             should
             have
             any
             Property
             upon
             a
             supposition
             ,
             That
             God
             gave
             the
             World
             to
             Adam
             ,
             and
             his
             Heirs
             in
             Succession
             ,
             exclusive
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Posterity
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             Men
             might
             come
             to
             have
             a
             Property
             in
             several
             parts
             of
             that
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             Mankind
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             express
             Compact
             of
             all
             the
             Commoners
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             given
             the
             World
             to
             Men
             in
             common
             ,
             hath
             also
             given
             them
             reason
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             convenience
             .
             The
             Earth
             ,
             and
             
             all
             that
             is
             therein
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             Men
             for
             the
             Support
             and
             Comfort
             of
             their
             being
             .
             And
             though
             all
             the
             Fruits
             it
             naturally
             produces
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             it
             feeds
             ,
             belong
             to
             Mankind
             in
             common
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             produced
             by
             the
             spontaneous
             hand
             of
             Nature
             :
             and
             no
             body
             has
             originally
             a
             private
             Dominion
             ,
             exclusive
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             thus
             in
             their
             natural
             state
             :
             yet
             being
             given
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Men
             ,
             there
             must
             ,
             of
             necessity
             ,
             be
             a
             means
             to
             appropriate
             them
             some
             way
             or
             other
             before
             they
             can
             be
             of
             any
             use
             ,
             or
             at
             all
             beneficial
             to
             any
             particular
             Men.
             The
             Fruit
             ,
             or
             Venison
             which
             nourishes
             the
             wild
             Indian
             ,
             who
             knows
             no
             Inclosure
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             a
             Tenant
             in
             common
             ,
             must
             be
             his
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             ,
             i.e.
             a
             part
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             another
             can
             no
             longer
             have
             any
             right
             to
             it
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             do
             him
             any
             good
             for
             the
             support
             of
             his
             Life
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Though
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             inferior
             Creatures
             be
             common
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             yet
             every
             Man
             has
             a
             Property
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             .
             This
             no
             Body
             has
             any
             Right
             to
             but
             himself
             .
             The
             Labour
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             Work
             of
             his
             Hands
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             are
             properly
             his
             .
             Whatsoever
             then
             he
             removes
             out
             of
             the
             State
             that
             Nature
             hath
             provided
             ,
             and
             left
             it
             in
             ,
             he
             hath
             mixed
             his
             Labour
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             joined
             to
             it
             something
             
             that
             is
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             thereby
             makes
             it
             his
             Property
             .
             It
             being
             by
             him
             removed
             from
             the
             common
             state
             Nature
             placed
             it
             in
             ,
             it
             hath
             by
             this
             labour
             something
             annexed
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             excludes
             the
             common
             right
             of
             other
             Men.
             For
             this
             labour
             being
             the
             unquestionable
             Property
             of
             the
             Labourer
             ,
             no
             Man
             but
             he
             can
             have
             a
             right
             to
             what
             that
             is
             once
             joined
             to
             ,
             at
             least
             where
             there
             is
             enough
             ,
             and
             as
             good
             left
             in
             common
             for
             others
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             He
             that
             is
             nourished
             by
             the
             Acorns
             he
             pickt
             up
             under
             an
             Oak
             ,
             or
             the
             Apples
             he
             gathered
             from
             the
             Trees
             in
             the
             Wood
             ;
             has
             certainly
             appropriated
             them
             to
             himself
             .
             No
             Body
             can
             deny
             but
             the
             nourishment
             is
             his
             .
             I
             ask
             then
             ,
             when
             did
             they
             begin
             to
             be
             his
             ?
             When
             he
             digested
             ?
             or
             when
             he
             eat
             ?
             Or
             when
             he
             boiled
             ?
             Or
             when
             he
             brought
             them
             home
             ?
             Or
             when
             he
             pickt
             them
             up
             ?
             And
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             if
             the
             first
             gathering
             made
             them
             not
             his
             ,
             nothing
             else
             could
             .
             That
             labour
             put
             a
             distinction
             between
             them
             and
             common
             .
             That
             added
             something
             to
             them
             more
             than
             Nature
             ,
             the
             common
             Mother
             of
             all
             ,
             had
             done
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             became
             his
             private
             right
             .
             And
             will
             any
             one
             say
             he
             had
             no
             right
             to
             those
             Acorns
             or
             Apples
             he
             thus
             appropriated
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             not
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             Mankind
             to
             make
             them
             his
             ?
             Was
             it
             a
             Robbery
             thus
             
             to
             assume
             to
             himself
             what
             belonged
             to
             all
             in
             Common
             ?
             If
             such
             a
             consent
             as
             that
             was
             necessary
             ,
             Man
             had
             starved
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Plenty
             God
             had
             given
             him
             .
             We
             see
             in
             Commons
             ,
             which
             remain
             so
             by
             Compact
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             the
             taking
             any
             part
             of
             what
             is
             common
             ,
             and
             removing
             it
             out
             of
             the
             state
             Nature
             leaves
             it
             in
             ,
             which
             begins
             the
             Property
             ;
             without
             which
             the
             Common
             is
             of
             no
             use
             .
             And
             the
             taking
             of
             this
             or
             that
             part
             ,
             does
             not
             depend
             on
             the
             express
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Commoners
             .
             Thus
             the
             Grass
             my
             Horse
             has
             bit
             ;
             the
             Turfs
             my
             Servant
             has
             cut
             ;
             and
             the
             Ore
             I
             have
             dig'd
             in
             any
             place
             where
             I
             have
             a
             right
             to
             them
             in
             common
             with
             others
             ,
             become
             my
             Property
             ,
             without
             the
             assignation
             or
             consent
             of
             any
             body
             .
             The
             labour
             that
             was
             mine
             ,
             removing
             them
             out
             of
             that
             common
             state
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             hath
             fixed
             my
             Property
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             By
             making
             an
             explicit
             consent
             of
             every
             Commoner
             ,
             necessary
             to
             any
             ones
             appropriating
             to
             himself
             any
             part
             of
             what
             is
             given
             in
             common
             .
             Children
             or
             Servants
             could
             not
             cut
             the
             Meat
             which
             their
             Father
             or
             Master
             had
             provided
             for
             them
             in
             common
             ,
             without
             assigning
             to
             every
             one
             his
             peculiar
             part
             .
             Though
             the
             Water
             running
             in
             the
             Fountain
             be
             every
             ones
             ;
             yet
             who
             can
             doubt
             but
             that
             in
             the
             Pitcher
             
             is
             his
             only
             who
             drew
             it
             out
             ?
             His
             labour
             hath
             taken
             it
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             Nature
             where
             it
             was
             common
             ,
             and
             belong'd
             equally
             to
             all
             her
             Children
             ,
             and
             hath
             thereby
             appropriated
             it
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Thus
             this
             Law
             of
             reason
             makes
             the
             Deer
             ,
             that
             
             Indian's
             who
             hath
             killed
             it
             ;
             't
             is
             allowed
             to
             be
             his
             goods
             who
             hath
             bestowed
             his
             labour
             upon
             it
             ,
             though
             before
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             common
             right
             of
             every
             one
             .
             And
             amongst
             those
             who
             are
             counted
             the
             Civiliz'd
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             and
             multiplied
             positive
             Laws
             to
             determine
             Property
             ,
             this
             original
             Law
             of
             Nature
             for
             the
             beginning
             of
             Property
             ,
             in
             what
             was
             before
             common
             ,
             still
             takes
             places
             ;
             and
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             ,
             what
             Fish
             any
             one
             catches
             in
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             that
             great
             and
             still
             remaining
             Common
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             or
             what
             Ambergriese
             any
             one
             takes
             up
             here
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             labour
             that
             removes
             it
             out
             of
             that
             common
             state
             Nature
             left
             it
             in
             ,
             made
             his
             Property
             who
             takes
             that
             pains
             about
             it
             .
             And
             even
             amongst
             us
             the
             Hare
             that
             any
             one
             is
             Hunting
             ,
             is
             thought
             his
             who
             pursues
             her
             during
             the
             Chase.
             For
             being
             a
             Beast
             that
             is
             still
             looked
             upon
             as
             common
             ,
             and
             no
             Man's
             private
             Possession
             ;
             who-ever
             has
             imploy'd
             so
             much
             labour
             about
             any
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             as
             to
             find
             and
             pursue
             her
             ,
             has
             thereby
             removed
             her
             from
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             
             wherein
             she
             was
             common
             ,
             and
             hath
             began
             a
             Property
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             It
             will
             perhaps
             be
             objected
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             if
             gathering
             the
             Acorns
             ,
             or
             other
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             &c.
             makes
             a
             right
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             any
             one
             may
             ingross
             as
             much
             as
             he
             will.
             To
             which
             I
             Answer
             ,
             Not
             so
             .
             The
             same
             Law
             of
             Nature
             that
             does
             by
             this
             means
             give
             us
             Property
             ,
             does
             also
             bound
             that
             Property
             too
             .
             
               God
               has
               given
               us
               all
               things
               richly
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             vi
             .
             12.
             
             Is
             the
             Voice
             of
             Reason
             confirmed
             by
             Inspiration
             .
             But
             how
             far
             has
             he
             given
             it
             us
             ,
             
               to
               enjoy
            
             ?
             As
             much
             as
             any
             one
             can
             make
             use
             of
             to
             any
             advantage
             of
             life
             before
             it
             spoils
             ;
             so
             much
             he
             may
             by
             his
             labour
             fix
             a
             Property
             in
             .
             Whatever
             is
             beyond
             this
             ,
             is
             more
             than
             his
             share
             ,
             and
             belongs
             to
             others
             .
             Nothing
             was
             made
             by
             God
             for
             Man
             to
             spoil
             or
             destroy
             .
             And
             thus
             considering
             the
             plenty
             of
             natural
             Provisions
             there
             was
             a
             long
             time
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             few
             spenders
             ,
             and
             to
             how
             small
             a
             part
             of
             that
             provision
             the
             industry
             of
             one
             Man
             could
             extend
             it self
             ,
             and
             ingross
             it
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             others
             ;
             especially
             keeping
             within
             the
             bounds
             set
             by
             reason
             of
             what
             might
             serve
             for
             his
             use
             ;
             there
             could
             be
             then
             little
             room
             for
             quarrels
             or
             contentions
             about
             Property
             so
             establish'd
             .
          
           
           
             32.
             
             But
             the
             chief
             matter
             of
             Property
             being
             now
             not
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Beasts
             that
             subsist
             on
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Earth
             it self
             ;
             as
             that
             which
             takes
             in
             and
             carries
             with
             it
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             I
             think
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             Property
             in
             that
             too
             is
             acquired
             as
             the
             former
             .
             As
             much
             Land
             as
             a
             Man
             Tills
             ,
             Plants
             ,
             Improves
             ,
             Cultivates
             ,
             and
             can
             use
             the
             Product
             of
             ;
             so
             much
             is
             his
             Property
             .
             He
             by
             his
             labour
             does
             as
             it
             were
             inclose
             it
             from
             the
             Common
             .
             Nor
             will
             it
             invalidate
             his
             right
             to
             say
             ,
             Every
             body
             else
             has
             an
             equal
             title
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             appropriate
             ,
             he
             cannot
             inclose
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             his
             Fellow-Commoners
             ,
             all
             Mankind
             .
             God
             when
             he
             gave
             the
             World
             in
             common
             to
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             commanded
             Man
             also
             to
             labour
             ,
             and
             the
             penury
             of
             his
             Condition
             required
             it
             of
             him
             .
             God
             and
             his
             Reason
             commanded
             him
             to
             subdue
             the
             Earth
             ,
             
               i.
               e●
            
             improve
             it
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             therein
             lay
             out
             something
             upon
             it
             that
             was
             his
             own
             ,
             his
             labour
             .
             He
             that
             in
             obedience
             to
             this
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             subdued
             ,
             tilled
             and
             sowed
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             thereby
             annexed
             to
             it
             something
             that
             was
             his
             Property
             ,
             which
             another
             had
             no
             Title
             to
             ,
             nor
             could
             without
             injury
             take
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Nor
             was
             this
             appropriation
             of
             any
             parcel
             of
             Land
             ,
             by
             improving
             it
             ,
             any
             prejudice
             
             to
             any
             other
             Man
             ,
             since
             there
             was
             still
             enough
             ,
             and
             as
             good
             left
             ;
             and
             more
             than
             the
             yet
             unprovided
             could
             use
             .
             So
             that
             in
             effect
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             the
             less
             left
             for
             others
             because
             of
             his
             inclosure
             for
             himself
             .
             For
             he
             that
             leaves
             as
             much
             as
             another
             can
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             does
             as
             good
             as
             take
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             No
             Body
             could
             think
             himself
             injur'd
             by
             the
             drinking
             of
             another
             Man
             ,
             though
             he
             took
             a
             good
             draught
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             whole
             River
             of
             the
             same
             Water
             left
             him
             to
             quench
             his
             thirst
             .
             And
             the
             Case
             of
             Land
             and
             Water
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             enough
             of
             both
             ,
             is
             perfectly
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             God
             gave
             the
             World
             to
             Men
             in
             Common
             ,
             but
             since
             he
             gave
             it
             them
             for
             their
             benefit
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Conveniencies
             of
             Life
             they
             were
             capable
             to
             draw
             from
             it
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             he
             meant
             it
             should
             always
             remain
             common
             and
             uncultivated
             .
             He
             gave
             it
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             industrious
             and
             rational
             ,
             (
             and
             labour
             was
             to
             be
             his
             title
             to
             it
             ;
             )
             not
             to
             the
             phancy
             or
             covetousness
             of
             the
             quarrelsome
             and
             contentious
             .
             He
             that
             had
             as
             good
             left
             for
             his
             improvement
             ,
             as
             was
             already
             taken
             up
             ,
             needed
             not
             complain
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             what
             was
             already
             improved
             by
             another's
             labour
             :
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             he
             desired
             the
             benefit
             of
             anothers
             pains
             which
             he
             had
             no
             right
             to
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             ground
             
             which
             God
             had
             given
             him
             in
             common
             with
             others
             to
             labour
             on
             ,
             and
             whereof
             there
             was
             as
             good
             left
             as
             that
             already
             possessed
             ;
             and
             more
             than
             he
             knew
             what
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             or
             his
             industry
             could
             reach
             to
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             Land
             that
             is
             common
             in
             England
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Country
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             plenty
             of
             people
             under
             Government
             ,
             who
             have
             Money
             and
             commerce
             ,
             no
             one
             can
             inclose
             or
             appropriate
             any
             part
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             his
             Fellow-Commoners
             :
             Because
             this
             is
             left
             common
             by
             Compact
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             violated
             .
             And
             though
             it
             be
             Common
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             Men
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             to
             all
             Mankind
             ;
             but
             is
             the
             joint
             propriety
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             or
             this
             Parish
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             remainder
             ,
             after
             such
             inclosure
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             as
             good
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Commoners
             as
             the
             whole
             was
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             all
             make
             use
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             whereas
             in
             the
             beginning
             and
             first
             peopling
             of
             the
             great
             Common
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             was
             quite
             otherwise
             .
             The
             Law
             Man
             was
             under
             was
             rather
             for
             appropriating
             .
             God
             Commanded
             ,
             and
             his
             wants
             forced
             him
             to
             labour
             .
             That
             was
             his
             Property
             which
             could
             not
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             where-ever
             he
             had
             fixed
             it
             .
             And
             hence
             subduing
             or
             cultivating
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             having
             Dominion
             ,
             
             we
             see
             ,
             are
             join'd
             together
             .
             The
             one
             gave
             Title
             to
             the
             other
             .
             So
             that
             God
             ,
             by
             commanding
             to
             subdue
             ,
             gave
             Authority
             so
             far
             to
             appropriate
             .
             And
             the
             Condition
             of
             humane
             Life
             ,
             which
             requires
             labour
             and
             materials
             to
             work
             on
             ,
             necessarily
             introduce
             private
             Possessions
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             The
             measure
             of
             Property
             ,
             Nature
             well
             set
             ,
             by
             the
             Extent
             of
             Mens
             Labour
             ,
             and
             the
             Conveniency
             of
             Life
             :
             no
             Man's
             Labour
             could
             subdue
             ,
             or
             appropriate
             all
             ;
             nor
             could
             his
             Enjoyment
             consume
             more
             than
             a
             small
             part
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             any
             Man
             ,
             this
             way
             ,
             to
             intrench
             upon
             the
             Right
             of
             another
             ,
             or
             acquire
             ,
             to
             himself
             ,
             a
             Property
             ,
             to
             the
             Prejudice
             of
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             who
             would
             still
             have
             room
             ,
             for
             as
             good
             ,
             and
             as
             large
             a
             Possession
             (
             after
             the
             other
             had
             taken
             out
             his
             )
             as
             before
             it
             was
             appropriated
             ;
             which
             measure
             did
             confine
             every
             Man's
             Possession
             ,
             to
             a
             very
             moderate
             Proportion
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             he
             might
             appropriate
             to
             himself
             ,
             without
             Injury
             to
             any
             Body
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             Men
             were
             more
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             lost
             ,
             by
             wandering
             from
             their
             Company
             ,
             in
             the
             then
             vast
             Wilderness
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             striatned
             for
             want
             of
             room
             to
             plant
             in
             .
             And
             the
             same
             measure
             may
             be
             allowed
             still
             ,
             without
             prejudice
             to
             any
             Body
             ,
             as
             
             full
             as
             the
             World
             seems
             .
             For
             supposing
             a
             Man
             ,
             or
             Family
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             they
             were
             at
             first
             ,
             peopling
             of
             the
             World
             by
             the
             Children
             of
             Adam
             ,
             or
             Noah
             ;
             let
             him
             plant
             in
             some
             in-land
             ,
             vacant
             places
             of
             America
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             Possessions
             ,
             he
             could
             make
             himself
             ,
             upon
             the
             measures
             we
             have
             given
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             very
             large
             ,
             nor
             ,
             even
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             prejudice
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             or
             give
             them
             reason
             to
             complain
             ,
             or
             think
             themselves
             injured
             by
             this
             Man's
             Incroachment
             ,
             though
             the
             Race
             of
             Men
             have
             now
             spread
             themselves
             to
             all
             the
             corners
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             do
             infinitely
             exceed
             the
             small
             number
             was
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
             Nay
             the
             extent
             of
             Ground
             is
             of
             so
             little
             value
             ,
             without
             Labour
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             it
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             Spain
             it self
             ,
             a
             Man
             may
             be
             permitted
             to
             plough
             ,
             sow
             ,
             and
             reap
             ,
             without
             being
             disturbed
             ,
             upon
             Land
             he
             has
             no
             other
             Title
             to
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             making
             use
             of
             it
             .
             But
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             think
             themselvs
             beholden
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             his
             Industry
             ,
             on
             neglected
             ,
             and
             consequently
             waste
             Land
             ,
             has
             increased
             the
             stock
             of
             Corn
             ,
             which
             they
             wanted
             .
             But
             be
             this
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             which
             I
             lay
             no
             stress
             on
             ;
             this
             I
             dare
             boldly
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             same
             Rule
             of
             Propriety
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             that
             every
             Man
             should
             have
             as
             much
             as
             he
             could
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             would
             
             hold
             still
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             without
             straitning
             any
             body
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             Land
             enough
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             suffice
             double
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Invention
             of
             Money
             ,
             and
             the
             tacit
             Agreement
             of
             Men
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             value
             on
             it
             ,
             introduced
             (
             by
             Consent
             )
             larger
             Possessions
             ,
             and
             a
             Right
             to
             them
             ;
             which
             ,
             how
             it
             has
             done
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             shew
             more
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             before
             the
             desire
             of
             having
             more
             than
             Men
             needed
             ,
             had
             altered
             the
             intrinsick
             value
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             depends
             only
             on
             their
             usefulness
             to
             the
             Life
             of
             Man
             ;
             or
             had
             agreed
             ,
             that
             a
             little
             piece
             of
             yellow
             Metal
             ,
             which
             would
             keep
             without
             wasting
             or
             decay
             ,
             should
             be
             worth
             a
             great
             piece
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             or
             a
             whole
             heap
             of
             Corn
             ;
             though
             Men
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             appropriate
             ,
             by
             their
             Labour
             ,
             each
             one
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             much
             of
             the
             things
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             use
             :
             yet
             this
             could
             not
             be
             much
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Prejudice
             of
             others
             ,
             where
             the
             same
             plenty
             was
             still
             left
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             would
             use
             the
             same
             Industry
             .
          
           
             Before
             the
             Appropriation
             of
             Land
             ,
             he
             who
             gathered
             as
             much
             of
             the
             wild
             Fruit
             ,
             killed
             ,
             caught
             ,
             or
             tamed
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Beasts
             as
             he
             could
             ;
             he
             that
             so
             employed
             his
             Pains
             about
             any
             of
             the
             spontaneous
             Products
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             any
             way
             to
             alter
             
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             state
             Nature
             put
             them
             in
             ,
             by
             placing
             any
             of
             his
             Labour
             on
             them
             ,
             did
             thereby
             acquire
             a
             Propriety
             in
             them
             :
             but
             if
             they
             perished
             ,
             in
             his
             Possession
             ,
             without
             their
             due
             use
             ;
             if
             the
             Fruits
             rotted
             ,
             or
             the
             Venison
             putrified
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             spend
             it
             ,
             he
             offended
             against
             the
             common
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             was
             liable
             to
             be
             punished
             ;
             he
             invaded
             his
             Neighbour's
             share
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             no
             Right
             ,
             farther
             than
             his
             Use
             called
             for
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             might
             serve
             to
             afford
             him
             Conveniencies
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             The
             same
             measures
             governed
             the
             Possession
             of
             Land
             too
             :
             Whatsoever
             he
             tilled
             and
             reaped
             ,
             laid
             up
             and
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             before
             it
             spoiled
             ,
             that
             was
             his
             peculiar
             Right
             ;
             whatsoever
             he
             enclosed
             ,
             and
             could
             feed
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             the
             Cattle
             and
             Product
             was
             also
             his
             .
             But
             if
             either
             the
             Grass
             of
             his
             Inclosure
             rotted
             on
             the
             Ground
             ,
             or
             the
             Fruit
             of
             his
             planting
             perished
             without
             gathering
             ,
             and
             laying
             up
             ,
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             Inclosure
             ,
             was
             still
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             Waste
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             the
             Possession
             of
             any
             other
             .
             Thus
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             Cain
             might
             take
             as
             much
             Ground
             as
             he
             could
             till
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             his
             own
             Land
             ,
             and
             yet
             leave
             enough
             to
             
             Abel's
             Sheep
             to
             feed
             on
             ;
             a
             few
             Acres
             would
             serve
             for
             both
             their
             Possessions
             .
             But
             as
             
             Families
             increased
             ,
             and
             industry
             inlarged
             their
             stocks
             ,
             their
             Possessions
             inlarged
             with
             the
             need
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             yet
             it
             was
             commonly
             without
             any
             fixed
             property
             in
             the
             ground
             they
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             till
             they
             incorporated
             ,
             setled
             themselves
             together
             ,
             and
             built
             Cities
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             by
             consent
             ,
             they
             came
             in
             time
             ,
             so
             set
             out
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             distinct
             Territories
             ,
             and
             agree
             on
             limits
             between
             them
             and
             their
             Neighbours
             ;
             and
             by
             Laws
             within
             themselves
             ,
             setled
             the
             Properties
             of
             those
             of
             the
             same
             Society
             .
             For
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             World
             which
             was
             first
             inhabited
             ,
             and
             therefore
             like
             to
             be
             best
             peopled
             ,
             even
             as
             low
             down
             as
             
             Abraham's
             time
             ,
             they
             wandered
             with
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             their
             Herds
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             substance
             ,
             freely
             up
             and
             down
             ;
             and
             this
             Abraham
             did
             ,
             in
             a
             Country
             where
             he
             was
             a
             stranger
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Land
             lay
             in
             Common
             .
             That
             the
             Inhabitants
             valued
             it
             not
             ,
             nor
             claimed
             Property
             in
             any
             more
             than
             they
             made
             use
             of
             .
             But
             when
             there
             was
             not
             room
             enough
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             for
             their
             Herds
             to
             feed
             together
             ,
             they
             ,
             by
             consent
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             and
             Lot
             did
             ,
             Gen.
             xiii
             .
             5.
             separated
             and
             inlarged
             their
             Pasture
             ,
             where
             it
             best
             liked
             
             them
             .
             And
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             Esau
             went
             from
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             planted
             in
             
               Mount
               Seir
            
             ,
             Gen.
             xxxvi
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             39.
             
             And
             thus
             ,
             without
             supposing
             any
             private
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             property
             in
             Adam
             ,
             over
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             exclusive
             of
             all
             other
             Men
             ,
             which
             can
             no
             way
             be
             proved
             ,
             nor
             any
             ones
             Property
             be
             made
             out
             from
             it
             ;
             but
             supposing
             the
             World
             given
             as
             it
             was
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             Men
             in
             common
             ,
             we
             see
             how
             labour
             could
             make
             Men
             distinct
             titles
             to
             several
             parcels
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             their
             private
             uses
             ;
             wherein
             there
             could
             be
             no
             doubt
             of
             right
             ,
             no
             room
             for
             quarrel
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             so
             strange
             as
             perhaps
             before
             consideration
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Property
             of
             labour
             should
             be
             able
             to
             over-ballance
             the
             Community
             of
             Land.
             For
             't
             is
             labour
             indeed
             that
             puts
             the
             difference
             of
             value
             on
             every
             thing
             ;
             and
             let
             any
             one
             consider
             ,
             what
             the
             difference
             is
             between
             an
             Acre
             of
             Land
             planted
             with
             Tabaco
             ,
             ●r
             Sugar
             ,
             sown
             with
             Wheat
             or
             Barley
             ;
             and
             an
             Acre
             of
             the
             same
             Land
             lying
             in
             common
             ,
             without
             any
             Husbandry
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             improvement
             
             of
             labour
             makes
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             value
             .
             I
             think
             it
             will
             be
             but
             a
             very
             modest
             Computation
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Products
             of
             the
             Earth
             useful
             to
             the
             Life
             of
             Man
             9
             /
             10
             are
             the
             eff●cts
             of
             labour
             :
             nay
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             rightly
             estimate
             things
             as
             they
             come
             to
             our
             use
             ,
             and
             cast
             up
             the
             several
             expences
             about
             them
             ,
             what
             in
             them
             is
             purely
             owing
             to
             Nature
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             labour
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             in
             most
             of
             them
             99
             /
             100
             are
             wholly
             to
             be
             put
             on
             the
             account
             of
             labour
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             There
             cannot
             be
             a
             clearer
             demonstration
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             than
             several
             Nations
             of
             the
             Americans
             are
             of
             this
             ,
             who
             are
             rich
             in
             Land
             ,
             and
             poor
             in
             all
             the
             Comforts
             of
             Life
             ;
             whom
             Nature
             having
             furnished
             as
             liberally
             as
             any
             other
             people
             ,
             with
             the
             materials
             of
             Plenty
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             fruitful
             Soil
             ,
             apt
             to
             produce
             in
             abundance
             ,
             what
             might
             serve
             for
             food
             ,
             rayment
             ,
             and
             delight
             ;
             yet
             for
             want
             of
             improving
             it
             by
             labour
             ,
             have
             not
             1
             /
             100
             part
             of
             the
             Conveniencies
             we
             enjoy
             .
             And
             a
             King
             of
             a
             large
             and
             fruitful
             Territory
             there
             ,
             feeds
             ,
             lodges
             ,
             and
             is
             clad
             worse
             than
             a
             day
             Labourer
             in
             England
             .
          
           
           
             42.
             
             To
             make
             this
             a
             little
             clearer
             ,
             let
             us
             but
             trace
             some
             of
             the
             ordinary
             provisions
             of
             Life
             ,
             through
             their
             several
             progresses
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             to
             our
             use
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             much
             they
             receive
             of
             their
             value
             from
             human
             industry
             .
             Bread
             ,
             Wine
             and
             Cloth
             are
             things
             of
             daily
             use
             and
             great
             plenty
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             Acorns
             ,
             Water
             ,
             and
             Leaves
             ,
             or
             Skins
             ,
             must
             be
             our
             Bread
             ,
             Drink
             and
             Cloathing
             ,
             did
             not
             labour
             furnish
             us
             with
             these
             more
             useful
             Commodities
             .
             For
             whatever
             Bread
             is
             more
             worth
             than
             Acorns
             ,
             Wine
             than
             Water
             ,
             and
             Cloth
             or
             Silk
             than
             Leaves
             ,
             Skins
             or
             Moss
             ,
             that
             is
             wholly
             owing
             to
             labour
             and
             industry
             .
             The
             one
             of
             these
             being
             the
             food
             and
             rayment
             which
             unassisted
             Nature
             furnishes
             us
             with
             ;
             the
             other
             Provisions
             which
             our
             industry
             and
             pains
             prepare
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             how
             much
             they
             exceed
             the
             other
             in
             value
             ,
             when
             any
             one
             hath
             computed
             ,
             he
             will
             then
             see
             how
             much
             labour
             makes
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             value
             of
             things
             we
             enjoy
             in
             this
             World
             :
             and
             the
             ground
             which
             produces
             the
             materials
             ,
             is
             scarce
             to
             be
             reckon'd
             in
             as
             any
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             small
             part
             of
             it
             :
             so
             little
             ,
             that
             even
             amongst
             us
             ,
             Land
             
             that
             is
             left
             wholly
             to
             Nature
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             improvement
             of
             Pasturage
             ,
             Tillage
             ,
             or
             Planting
             ,
             is
             called
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             ,
             wast
             ;
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             amount
             to
             little
             more
             than
             nothing
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             An
             Acre
             of
             Land
             that
             bears
             here
             Twenty
             Bushels
             of
             Wheat
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             America
             ,
             which
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Husbandry
             ,
             would
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             ,
             without
             doubt
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             natural
             ,
             intrinsick
             Value
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             Benefit
             Mankind
             receives
             from
             one
             in
             a
             Year
             is
             worth
             5
             l.
             and
             the
             other
             possibly
             not
             worth
             a
             Penny
             ;
             if
             all
             the
             Profit
             an
             Indian
             received
             from
             it
             were
             to
             be
             valued
             ,
             and
             sold
             here
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             I
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             not
             1
             /
             ●000
             .
             'T
             is
             Labour
             then
             which
             puts
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Value
             upon
             Land
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             would
             scarcely
             be
             worth
             any
             thing
             ;
             't
             is
             to
             that
             we
             owe
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             all
             its
             useful
             Products
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             the
             Straw
             ,
             Bran
             ,
             Bread
             ,
             of
             that
             Acre
             of
             Wheat
             ,
             is
             more
             worth
             than
             the
             Product
             of
             an
             Acre
             of
             as
             good
             Land
             ,
             which
             lies
             waste
             ,
             is
             all
             the
             Effect
             of
             Labour
             .
             For
             't
             is
             not
             barely
             the
             Plough-man's
             Pains
             ,
             the
             Reaper's
             and
             Thresher's
             Toil
             ,
             and
             the
             Baker's
             
             Sweat
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             counted
             into
             the
             Bread
             we
             eat
             ;
             the
             Labour
             of
             those
             who
             broke
             the
             Oxen
             ,
             who
             digged
             and
             wrought
             the
             Iron
             and
             Stones
             ,
             who
             felled
             and
             framed
             the
             Timber
             imployed
             about
             the
             Plough
             ,
             Mill
             ,
             Oven
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Utensils
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             vast
             Number
             ,
             requisite
             to
             this
             Corn
             ,
             from
             its
             sowing
             to
             its
             being
             made
             Bread
             ,
             must
             all
             be
             charged
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Labour
             ,
             and
             received
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             that
             :
             Nature
             and
             the
             Earth
             furnished
             only
             the
             almost
             worthless
             Materials
             ,
             as
             in
             themselves
             .
             'T
             would
             be
             a
             strange
             Catalogue
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             Industry
             provided
             and
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             about
             every
             Loaf
             of
             Bread
             before
             it
             came
             to
             our
             use
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             trace
             them
             ;
             Iron
             ,
             Wood
             ,
             Leather
             ,
             Bark
             ,
             Timber
             ,
             Stone
             ,
             Bricks
             ,
             Coals
             ,
             Lime
             ,
             Cloth
             ,
             Dying●
             Drugs
             ,
             Pitch
             ,
             Tar
             ,
             Masts
             ,
             Ropes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Materials
             made
             use
             of
             in
             the
             Ship
             ,
             that
             brought
             any
             of
             the
             Commodities
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Work-men
             ,
             to
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Work
             ,
             all
             which
             ,
             't
             would
             be
             almost
             impossible
             ,
             at
             least
             too
             long
             ,
             to
             reckon
             up
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             tho'
             the
             things
             of
             Nature
             are
             given
             in
             
             common
             :
             Man
             (
             by
             being
             Master
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             Proprietor
             of
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             and
             the
             Actions
             or
             Labour
             of
             it
             )
             had
             still
             in
             himself
             the
             great
             Foundation
             of
             Property
             :
             and
             that
             which
             made
             up
             the
             great
             part
             of
             what
             he
             applyed
             to
             the
             Support
             or
             Comfort
             of
             his
             being
             ,
             when
             Invention
             and
             Arts
             had
             improved
             the
             conveniencies
             of
             Life
             ,
             was
             perfectly
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             belong
             in
             common
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Thus
             Labour
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             gave
             a
             Right
             of
             Property
             ,
             where
             ever
             any
             one
             was
             pleased
             to
             imploy
             it
             ,
             upon
             what
             was
             common
             ,
             which
             remained
             ,
             a
             long
             while
             ,
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             more
             than
             Mankind
             makes
             use
             of
             .
             Men
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             contented
             themselves
             with
             what
             un-assisted
             Nature
             offered
             to
             their
             Necessities
             ;
             and
             though
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             the
             Increase
             of
             People
             and
             Stock
             ,
             with
             the
             Use
             of
             Money
             ,
             had
             made
             Land
             scarce
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             some
             Value
             ,
             the
             several
             Communities
             setled
             the
             Bounds
             of
             their
             distinct
             Territories
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             Laws
             ,
             within
             themselves
             ,
             regulated
             the
             Properties
             of
             the
             
             private
             Men
             of
             their
             Society
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             by
             Compact
             and
             Agreement
             ,
             setled
             the
             Property
             which
             Labour
             and
             Industry
             began
             .
             And
             the
             Leagues
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             made
             between
             several
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             either
             expresly
             or
             tacitly
             dis-owning
             all
             Claim
             and
             Right
             to
             the
             Land
             in
             the
             others
             Possession
             ,
             have
             ,
             by
             common
             Consent
             ,
             given
             up
             their
             Pretences
             to
             their
             natural
             common
             Right
             ,
             which
             originally
             they
             had
             to
             those
             Countries
             :
             and
             so
             have
             ,
             by
             positive
             Agreement
             ,
             settled
             a
             Property
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             in
             distinct
             Parts
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             yet
             there
             are
             still
             great
             Tracts
             of
             Ground
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             which
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             ,
             not
             having
             joyned
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             in
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Use
             of
             their
             common
             Money
             ,
             lye
             waste
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             than
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             dwell
             on
             it
             ,
             do
             ,
             or
             can
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             lye
             in
             common
             .
             Though
             this
             can
             scarce
             happen
             amongst
             that
             part
             of
             Mankind
             that
             have
             consented
             to
             the
             Use
             of
             Money
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             things
             really
             useful
             to
             the
             Life
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             necessity
             of
             subsisting
             made
             the
             first
             
             Commoners
             of
             the
             World
             look
             after
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             the
             Americans
             now
             ,
             are
             generally
             things
             of
             short
             duration
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             not
             consumed
             by
             use
             ,
             will
             decay
             and
             perish
             of
             themselves
             .
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             and
             Diamonds
             ,
             are
             things
             ,
             that
             Phancy
             ,
             or
             Agreement
             hath
             put
             the
             Value
             on
             ,
             more
             than
             real
             Use
             ,
             and
             the
             necessary
             Support
             of
             Life
             :
             Now
             of
             those
             good
             things
             which
             Nature
             hath
             provided
             in
             common
             ,
             every
             one
             hath
             a
             Right
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             to
             as
             much
             as
             he
             could
             use
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             Property
             in
             all
             he
             could
             effect
             with
             his
             Labour
             :
             all
             that
             his
             Industry
             could
             extend
             to
             ,
             to
             alter
             from
             the
             State
             Nature
             had
             put
             it
             in
             ,
             was
             his
             .
             He
             that
             gathered
             a
             Hundred
             Bushels
             of
             Acorns
             or
             Apples
             ,
             had
             thereby
             a
             Property
             in
             them
             ;
             they
             were
             his
             Goods
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             gathered
             .
             He
             was
             only
             to
             look
             that
             he
             used
             them
             before
             they
             spoiled
             ;
             else
             he
             took
             more
             than
             his
             share
             ,
             and
             robb'd
             others
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             was
             a
             foolish
             thing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             dishonest
             ,
             to
             hoard
             up
             more
             than
             he
             could
             make
             use
             of
             .
             If
             he
             gave
             away
             a
             part
             to
             any
             body
             else
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             perished
             not
             uselesly
             in
             his
             Possession
             ,
             these
             he
             also
             made
             use
             of
             .
             And
             if
             he
             also
             bartered
             away
             Plumbs
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             rotted
             in
             a
             Week
             '
             ,
             
             for
             Nuts
             that
             would
             last
             good
             for
             his
             eating
             a
             whole
             Year
             ,
             he
             did
             no
             injury
             ;
             he
             wasted
             not
             the
             common
             Stock
             ;
             destroyed
             no
             part
             of
             the
             portion
             of
             Goods
             that
             belonged
             to
             others
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             nothing
             perished
             uselesly
             in
             his
             hands
             .
             Again
             ,
             If
             he
             would
             give
             his
             Nuts
             for
             a
             piece
             of
             Metal
             ,
             pleased
             with
             its
             colour
             ;
             or
             exchange
             his
             Sheep
             for
             Shells
             ,
             or
             Wooll
             for
             a
             sparkling
             Pebble
             or
             a
             Diamond
             ,
             and
             keep
             those
             by
             him
             all
             his
             Life
             ,
             he
             invaded
             not
             the
             Right
             of
             others
             ;
             he
             might
             heap
             up
             as
             much
             of
             these
             durable
             things
             as
             he
             pleased
             :
             the
             exceeding
             of
             the
             bounds
             of
             his
             just
             Property
             not
             lying
             in
             the
             largeness
             of
             his
             Possession
             ,
             but
             the
             perishing
             of
             any
             thing
             uselesly
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             And
             thus
             came
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Money
             ,
             some
             lasting
             thing
             that
             Men
             might
             keep
             without
             spoiling
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             by
             mutual
             consent
             ,
             Men
             would
             take
             in
             exchange
             for
             the
             truly
             useful
             ,
             but
             perishable
             Supports
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             And
             as
             different
             degrees
             of
             Industry
             were
             apt
             to
             give
             Men
             Possessions
             in
             
             different
             Proportions
             ,
             so
             this
             Invention
             of
             Money
             gave
             them
             the
             opportunity
             to
             continue
             and
             enlarge
             them
             .
             For
             supposing
             an
             Island
             ,
             separate
             from
             all
             possible
             Commerce
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             wherein
             there
             were
             but
             a
             Hundred
             Families
             ,
             but
             there
             were
             Sheep
             ,
             Horses
             and
             Cowes
             ,
             with
             other
             useful
             Animals
             ,
             wholesome
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             Land
             enough
             for
             Corn
             ,
             for
             a
             Hundred
             thousand
             times
             as
             many
             ,
             but
             nothing
             in
             the
             Island
             ,
             either
             because
             of
             its
             Commonness
             ,
             or
             perishableness
             ,
             fit
             to
             supply
             the
             Place
             of
             Money
             :
             What
             reason
             could
             any
             one
             have
             there
             to
             enlarge
             his
             Possessions
             ,
             beyond
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
             and
             a
             plentiful
             supply
             to
             its
             Consumption
             ,
             either
             in
             what
             their
             own
             Industry
             produced
             ,
             or
             they
             could
             barter
             for
             like
             perishable
             ,
             useful
             Commodities
             ,
             with
             others
             ?
             Where
             there
             is
             not
             something
             both
             lasting
             and
             scarce
             ,
             and
             so
             valuable
             to
             be
             hoarded
             up
             ,
             there
             Men
             will
             not
             be
             apt
             to
             enlarge
             their
             Possessions
             of
             Land
             ,
             were
             it
             never
             so
             rich
             ,
             never
             so
             free
             for
             them
             to
             take
             .
             For
             I
             ask
             ,
             What
             would
             a
             Man
             value
             Ten
             thousand
             ,
             or
             an
             Hundred
             thousand
             Acres
             of
             excellent
             Land
             ,
             ready
             cultivated
             ,
             and
             well
             stocked
             too
             with
             Cattle
             ,
             in
             the
             
             middle
             of
             the
             in-land
             Parts
             of
             America
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             no
             hopes
             of
             Commerce
             with
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             draw
             Money
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             Sale
             of
             the
             Product
             .
             It
             would
             not
             be
             worth
             the
             inclosing
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             see
             him
             give
             up
             again
             to
             the
             wild
             Common
             of
             Nature
             what-ever
             was
             more
             than
             would
             supply
             the
             Conveniencies
             of
             Life
             ,
             to
             be
             had
             there
             ,
             for
             him
             and
             his
             Family
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             Thus
             in
             the
             beginning
             all
             the
             World
             was
             America
             ,
             and
             more
             so
             than
             that
             is
             now
             ;
             for
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Money
             was
             any
             where
             known
             .
             Find
             out
             something
             that
             hath
             the
             Use
             and
             Value
             of
             Money
             amongst
             his
             Neighbours
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             same
             Man
             will
             begin
             presently
             to
             enlarge
             his
             Possessions
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             But
             since
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             being
             little
             useful
             to
             the
             Life
             of
             Man
             ,
             in
             proportion
             to
             Food
             ,
             Rayment
             ,
             and
             Carriage
             ,
             has
             its
             value
             only
             from
             the
             consent
             of
             Men
             ,
             whereof
             labour
             yet
             makes
             in
             great
             part
             the
             measure
             ,
             It
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             consent
             of
             Men
             have
             agreed
             to
             a
             disproportionate
             
             and
             unequal
             Possession
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             I
             mean
             out
             of
             the
             bounds
             of
             Society
             and
             Compact
             :
             for
             in
             Governments
             the
             Laws
             regulate
             it
             ,
             they
             having
             by
             consent
             ,
             found
             out
             and
             agreed
             in
             a
             way
             how
             a
             Man
             may
             rightfully
             ,
             and
             without
             injury
             ,
             possess
             more
             than
             he
             himself
             can
             make
             use
             of
             by
             receiving
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             which
             may
             continue
             long
             in
             a
             Mans
             Possession
             ,
             without
             decaying
             for
             the
             overplus
             ,
             and
             agreeing
             those
             Metals
             should
             have
             a
             value
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             And
             thus
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             easy
             to
             conceive
             ,
             without
             any
             difficulty
             ,
             how
             labour
             could
             at
             first
             begin
             a
             title
             of
             Property
             in
             the
             common
             things
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             spending
             it
             upon
             our
             uses
             bounded
             it
             .
             So
             that
             there
             could
             then
             be
             no
             reason
             of
             quarrelling
             about
             title
             ,
             nor
             any
             doubt
             about
             the
             largeness
             of
             Possession
             it
             gave
             .
             Right
             and
             Conveniency
             went
             together
             .
             For
             as
             a
             Man
             had
             a
             right
             to
             all
             he
             could
             imploy
             his
             labour
             upon
             ,
             so
             he
             had
             no
             temptation
             to
             labour
             for
             more
             than
             he
             could
             make
             use
             of
             .
             This
             left
             no
             room
             
             for
             Controversie
             about
             the
             title
             ,
             nor
             for
             incroachment
             on
             the
             right
             of
             others
             ;
             what
             Portion
             a
             Man
             carved
             to
             himself
             ,
             was
             easily
             seen
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             useless
             as
             well
             as
             dishonest
             ,
             to
             carve
             himself
             too
             much
             ,
             or
             take
             more
             than
             he
             needed
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             Paternal
             Power
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             IT
             may
             perhaps
             be
             censured
             an
             impertinent
             Criticism
             in
             a
             discourse
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             to
             find
             fault
             with
             words
             and
             names
             that
             have
             obtained
             in
             the
             World
             :
             And
             yet
             possibly
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             offer
             new
             ones
             when
             the
             old
             are
             apt
             to
             lead
             Men
             into
             mistakes
             ,
             as
             this
             of
             Paternal
             Power
             probably
             has
             done
             ,
             which
             seems
             so
             to
             place
             the
             Power
             of
             Parents
             over
             their
             Children
             wholly
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Mother
             had
             no
             share
             in
             it
             ;
             whereas
             if
             we
             consult
             Reason
             or
             Revelation
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             she
             hath
             an
             equal
             title
             ;
             which
             may
             give
             one
             reason
             to
             ask
             ,
             Whether
             this
             might
             not
             be
             more
             properly
             called
             Parental
             Power
             ?
             For
             whatever
             obligation
             Nature
             and
             the
             right
             of
             Generation
             lays
             on
             Children
             ;
             it
             must
             certainly
             bind
             them
             equal
             to
             both
             the
             concurrent
             Causes
             of
             it
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             see
             the
             Positive
             Law
             of
             God
             every
             where
             joins
             them
             together
             ,
             without
             distinction
             ,
             when
             it
             commands
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Children
             ,
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               and
               thy
               Mother
               ,
            
             Exod.
             20.
             12.
             
             
               Whosoever
               curseth
               his
               Father
               or
               his
               Mother
               ,
            
             Lev.
             20.
             9.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               fear
               every
               Man
               his
               Mother
               and
               his
               
               Father
               ,
            
             Lev.
             19.
             3.
             
             
               Children
               obey
               your
               Parents
            
             ,
             &c.
             Eph.
             6.
             1.
             is
             the
             stile
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             Had
             but
             this
             one
             thing
             been
             well
             consider'd
             ,
             without
             looking
             any
             deeper
             into
             the
             matter
             ,
             it
             might
             perhaps
             have
             kept
             men
             from
             running
             into
             those
             gross
             mistakes
             they
             have
             made
             about
             this
             Power
             of
             Parents
             ,
             which
             however
             it
             might
             ,
             without
             any
             great
             harshness
             ,
             bear
             the
             name
             of
             Absolute
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             Regal
             Authority
             ,
             when
             under
             the
             title
             of
             Paternal
             Power
             ,
             it
             seem'd
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Father
             ;
             would
             yet
             have
             sounded
             but
             odly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             name
             shewn
             the
             absurdity
             ,
             if
             this
             supposed
             Absolute
             Power
             over
             Children
             had
             been
             called
             Parental
             ,
             and
             thereby
             discover'd
             that
             it
             belong'd
             to
             the
             Mother
             too
             :
             For
             it
             will
             but
             very
             ill
             serve
             the
             turn
             of
             those
             Men
             who
             contend
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Absolute
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fatherhood
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Mother
             should
             have
             any
             share
             in
             it
             .
             And
             it
             would
             have
             but
             ill
             supported
             the
             Monarchy
             they
             contend
             for
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             very
             name
             it
             appeared
             ,
             that
             that
             Fundamental
             Authority
             from
             whence
             they
             would
             derive
             their
             Government
             of
             a
             single
             Person
             only
             ,
             was
             not
             plac'd
             in
             one
             ,
             but
             two
             Persons
             jointly
             .
             But
             to
             let
             this
             of
             names
             pass
             .
          
           
           
             54.
             
             Though
             I
             have
             said
             above
             (
             2.
             )
             
               That
               all
               Men
               by
               Nature
               are
               equal
            
             ;
             I
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             understand
             all
             sorts
             of
             Equality
             :
             Age
             or
             Virtue
             may
             give
             Men
             a
             just
             Precedency
             :
             Excellency
             of
             Parts
             and
             Merit
             may
             place
             others
             above
             the
             Common
             Level
             :
             Birth
             may
             subject
             some
             ,
             and
             Alliance
             or
             Benefits
             others
             to
             pay
             an
             Observance
             to
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             Nature
             ,
             Gratitude
             or
             other
             Respects
             may
             have
             made
             it
             due
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             consists
             with
             the
             Equality
             which
             all
             Men
             are
             in
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Jurisdiction
             or
             Dominion
             one
             over
             another
             :
             which
             was
             the
             Equality
             I
             there
             spoke
             of
             ,
             as
             proper
             to
             the
             Business
             in
             hand
             ,
             being
             that
             equal
             Right
             that
             every
             Man
             hath
             to
             his
             Natural
             Freedom
             ,
             without
             being
             subjected
             to
             the
             Will
             or
             Authority
             of
             any
             other
             Man.
             
          
           
             55.
             
             Children
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             are
             not
             born
             in
             this
             full
             state
             of
             Equality
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             born
             to
             it
             .
             Their
             Parents
             have
             a
             sort
             of
             Rule
             and
             Jurisdiction
             over
             them
             when
             they
             come
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             time
             after
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             but
             a
             temporary
             one
             .
             The
             Bonds
             of
             this
             Subjection
             are
             like
             the
             Swadling
             Cloths
             they
             are
             wrapt
             up
             in
             ,
             and
             supported
             by
             ,
             in
             the
             weakness
             of
             their
             Infancy
             .
             Age
             and
             Reason
             as
             they
             grow
             up
             ,
             loosen
             them
             till
             atlength
             they
             drop
             quite
             off
             ,
             and
             leave
             a
             Man
             at
             his
             own
             free
             Disposal
             .
          
           
           
             56.
             
             Adam
             was
             created
             a
             perfect
             Man
             ,
             his
             Body
             and
             Mind
             in
             full
             possession
             of
             their
             Strength
             and
             Reason
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             capable
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             Instance
             of
             his
             being
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             his
             own
             Support
             and
             Preservation
             ,
             and
             govern
             his
             Actions
             according
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Reason
             God
             had
             implanted
             in
             him
             .
             From
             him
             the
             World
             is
             peopled
             with
             his
             Descendants
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             born
             Infants
             ,
             weak
             and
             helpless
             ,
             without
             Knowledge
             or
             Understanding
             .
             But
             to
             supply
             the
             Defects
             of
             this
             imperfect
             State
             ,
             till
             the
             improvement
             of
             Growth
             and
             Age
             had
             removed
             them
             ,
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             all
             Parents
             were
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             under
             an
             Obligation
             to
             preserve
             ,
             nourish
             ,
             and
             educate
             the
             Children
             they
             had
             begotten
             ,
             not
             as
             their
             own
             Workmanship
             ,
             but
             the
             Workmanship
             of
             their
             own
             Maker
             ,
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             be
             accountable
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             The
             Law
             that
             was
             to
             govern
             Adam
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             that
             was
             to
             govern
             all
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Reason
             .
             But
             his
             Off-spring
             having
             another
             way
             of
             entrance
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             different
             from
             him
             ,
             by
             a
             natural
             Birth
             ,
             that
             produced
             them
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             presently
             under
             that
             Law
             :
             For
             no
             Body
             can
             be
             under
             a
             Law
             that
             is
             
             not
             promulgated
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             Law
             being
             promulgated
             or
             made
             known
             by
             Reason
             only
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             not
             come
             to
             the
             Use
             of
             his
             Reason
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             under
             this
             Law
             :
             and
             
             Adam's
             Children
             being
             not
             presently
             as
             soon
             as
             born
             ,
             under
             this
             Law
             of
             Reason
             ,
             were
             not
             presently
             free
             .
             For
             Law
             ,
             in
             its
             true
             Notion
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             the
             Limitation
             as
             the
             direction
             of
             a
             free
             and
             intelligent
             Agent
             to
             his
             proper
             Interest
             ,
             and
             prescribes
             no
             farther
             ,
             than
             is
             for
             the
             general
             Good
             of
             those
             under
             that
             Law.
             Could
             they
             be
             happier
             without
             it
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             an
             useless
             thing
             ,
             would
             of
             it self
             vanish
             ;
             and
             that
             ill
             deserves
             the
             Name
             of
             Confinement
             ,
             which
             hedges
             us
             in
             only
             from
             Bogs
             and
             Precipices
             .
             So
             that
             however
             it
             may
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             Law
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             abolish
             or
             restrain
             ,
             but
             to
             preserve
             and
             enlarge
             Freedom
             .
             For
             in
             all
             the
             states
             of
             created
             Beings
             ,
             capable
             of
             Laws
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             there
             is
             no
             Freedom
             .
             For
             ,
             Liberty
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             free
             from
             Restraint
             and
             Violence
             from
             others
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
               A
               Liberty
               for
               every
               Man
               to
               do
               what
               he
               lists
               :
            
             For
             who
             could
             be
             free
             ,
             when
             every
             other
             Man's
             Humour
             might
             domineer
             over
             him
             ?
             But
             a
             Liberty
             to
             dispose
             and
             order
             freely
             as
             he
             lists
             his
             Person
             ,
             Actions
             ,
             Possessions
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             Property
             within
             
             the
             Allowance
             of
             those
             Laws
             ,
             under
             which
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             therein
             not
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             the
             arbitrary
             Will
             of
             another
             ;
             but
             freely
             follow
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             58.
             
             The
             Power
             ,
             then
             ,
             that
             Parents
             have
             over
             their
             Children
             ,
             arises
             from
             that
             Duty
             which
             is
             incumbent
             on
             them
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             of
             their
             Off-spring
             ,
             during
             the
             imperfect
             state
             of
             Childhood
             .
             To
             inform
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             govern
             the
             Actions
             of
             their
             yet
             ignorant
             Nonage
             ,
             till
             Reason
             shall
             take
             its
             place
             ,
             and
             ease
             them
             of
             that
             Trouble
             ,
             is
             what
             the
             Children
             want
             ,
             and
             the
             Parents
             are
             bound
             to
             .
             For
             God
             haing
             given
             Man
             an
             Understanding
             to
             direct
             his
             Actions
             ,
             has
             allowed
             him
             a
             freedom
             of
             Will
             ,
             and
             liberty
             of
             Acting
             ,
             as
             properly
             belonging
             thereunto
             ,
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             that
             Law
             he
             is
             under
             .
             But
             whilst
             he
             is
             in
             an
             Estate
             ,
             wherein
             he
             has
             no
             Understanding
             of
             his
             own
             to
             direct
             his
             Will
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             have
             any
             Will
             of
             his
             own
             to
             follow
             :
             He
             that
             understands
             for
             him
             ,
             must
             will
             for
             him
             too
             ;
             he
             must
             prescribe
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             regulate
             his
             Actions
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             estate
             that
             made
             his
             Father
             a
             Free-man
             ,
             the
             Son
             is
             a
             Free-man
             too
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             This
             holds
             in
             all
             the
             Laws
             a
             Man
             is
             under
             ,
             whether
             natural
             or
             civil
             .
             Is
             a
             man
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ?
             what
             made
             him
             free
             of
             that
             Law
             ?
             what
             gave
             him
             a
             
             free
             disposing
             of
             his
             Property
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             that
             Law
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             an
             Estate
             wherein
             he
             might
             be
             suppos'd
             capable
             to
             know
             that
             Law
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             keep
             his
             Actions
             within
             the
             Bounds
             of
             it
             .
             When
             he
             has
             acquired
             that
             state
             ,
             he
             is
             presumed
             to
             know
             how
             far
             that
             Law
             is
             to
             be
             his
             Guide
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             he
             may
             make
             use
             of
             his
             Freedom
             ,
             and
             so
             comes
             to
             have
             it
             ;
             till
             then
             ,
             some
             body
             else
             must
             guide
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             presumed
             to
             know
             how
             far
             the
             Law
             allows
             a
             Liberty
             .
             If
             such
             a
             state
             of
             Reason
             ,
             such
             an
             Age
             of
             Discretion
             made
             him
             free
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             make
             his
             Son
             free
             too
             .
             Is
             a
             Man
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             England
             ?
             what
             made
             him
             free
             of
             that
             Law
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Liberty
             to
             dispose
             of
             his
             Actions
             and
             Possessions
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             within
             the
             Permission
             of
             that
             Law
             ?
             A
             capacity
             of
             knowing
             that
             Law.
             Which
             is
             supposed
             ,
             by
             that
             Law
             ,
             at
             the
             Age
             of
             Twenty
             one
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             sooner
             .
             If
             this
             made
             the
             Father
             free
             ,
             it
             shall
             make
             the
             Son
             free
             too
             .
             Till
             then
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             the
             Law
             allows
             the
             Son
             to
             have
             no
             Will
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             his
             Father
             or
             Guardian
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             understand
             for
             him
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Father
             die
             ,
             and
             fail
             to
             substitute
             a
             Deputy
             in
             this
             Trust
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             not
             provided
             a
             Tutor
             to
             govern
             his
             Son
             ,
             during
             
             his
             Minority
             ,
             during
             his
             Want
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             the
             Law
             takes
             care
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             some
             other
             must
             govern
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             Will
             to
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             attained
             to
             a
             state
             of
             Freedom
             ,
             and
             his
             Understanding
             be
             fit
             to
             take
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Will.
             But
             after
             that
             ,
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             are
             equally
             free
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             Tutor
             and
             Pupil
             ,
             after
             Nonage
             ;
             equally
             Subjects
             of
             the
             same
             Law
             together
             ,
             without
             any
             Dominion
             left
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             over
             the
             Life
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             Estate
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             only
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             positive
             Laws
             of
             an
             Establish'd
             Government
             .
          
           
             60.
             
             But
             if
             ,
             through
             defects
             ,
             that
             may
             happen
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             any
             one
             comes
             not
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             Reason
             ,
             wherein
             he
             might
             be
             supposed
             capable
             of
             knowing
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             living
             within
             the
             Rules
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             never
             capable
             of
             being
             a
             Free
             Man
             ;
             he
             is
             never
             let
             loose
             to
             the
             disposure
             of
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             because
             he
             knows
             no
             bounds
             to
             it
             ,
             has
             not
             Understanding
             ,
             its
             proper
             Guide
             ;
             but
             is
             continued
             under
             the
             Tuition
             and
             Government
             of
             others
             ,
             all
             the
             time
             his
             own
             Understanding
             is
             uncapable
             of
             that
             Charge
             .
             And
             so
             Lunaticks
             and
             Ideots
             are
             never
             set
             free
             from
             the
             Government
             of
             their
             Parents
             ;
             
               Children
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               as
               
               yet
               come
               unto
               those
               years
               whereat
               they
               may
               have
               ;
               and
               Innocents
               ,
               which
               are
               excluded
               ,
               by
               a
               natural
               defect
               ,
               from
               ever
               having
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Madmen
               ,
               which
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               cannot
               possibly
               have
               the
               use
               of
               right
               Reason
               to
               guide
               themselves
               ,
               have
               ,
               for
               their
               Guide
               ,
               the
               Reason
               that
               guideth
               other
               Men
               ,
               which
               are
               Tutors
               over
               them
               ,
               to
               seek
               and
               procure
               their
               good
               for
               them
               ,
               says
               Hooker
            
             Eccl.
             Pol.
             lib.
             1.
             
             §
             .
             7.
             
             All
             which
             seems
             no
             more
             than
             that
             Duty
             which
             God
             and
             Nature
             has
             laid
             on
             Man
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             preserve
             their
             Off-spring
             till
             they
             can
             be
             able
             to
             shift
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             will
             scarce
             amount
             to
             an
             instance
             or
             proof
             of
             Parents
             Regal
             Authority
             .
          
           
             61.
             
             Thus
             we
             are
             born
             free
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             born
             rational
             ;
             not
             that
             we
             have
             actually
             the
             Exercise
             of
             either
             :
             Age
             that
             brings
             one
             ,
             brings
             with
             it
             the
             other
             too
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             how
             natural
             Freedom
             and
             Subjection
             to
             Parents
             may
             consist
             together
             ,
             and
             are
             both
             founded
             on
             the
             same
             Principle
             .
             A
             Child
             is
             free
             by
             his
             Father's
             Title
             ,
             by
             his
             Father's
             Understanding
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             govern
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             it
             of
             his
             own
             .
             The
             Freedom
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             at
             years
             of
             discretion
             ,
             and
             the
             Subjection
             of
             a
             Child
             to
             his
             Parents
             ,
             whilst
             yet
             short
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             so
             consistent
             ,
             and
             so
             distinguishable
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             blinded
             Contenders
             for
             Monarchy
             ,
             
             
               by
               Right
               of
               Fatherhood
            
             ,
             cannot
             miss
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             most
             obstinate
             cannot
             but
             allow
             of
             it
             .
             For
             were
             their
             Doctrine
             all
             true
             ,
             were
             the
             right
             Heir
             of
             Adam
             now
             known
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             that
             Title
             ,
             setled
             a
             Monarch
             in
             his
             Throne
             ;
             invested
             with
             all
             the
             Absolute
             ,
             Unlimited
             Power
             Sr.
             
               R.
               F.
            
             talks
             of
             ;
             If
             he
             should
             dye
             as
             soon
             as
             his
             Heir
             were
             born
             ,
             must
             not
             the
             Child
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             were
             never
             so
             free
             ,
             never
             so
             much
             sovereign
             ,
             be
             in
             subjection
             to
             his
             Mother
             and
             Nurse
             ,
             to
             Tutors
             and
             Gonours
             ,
             till
             Age
             and
             Education
             brought
             him
             Reason
             and
             Ability
             to
             govern
             himself
             ,
             and
             others
             ?
             The
             Necessities
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             the
             Health
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             Information
             of
             his
             Mind
             would
             require
             him
             to
             be
             directed
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             others
             and
             not
             his
             own
             :
             and
             yet
             will
             any
             one
             think
             ,
             that
             this
             Restraint
             and
             Subjection
             were
             inconsistent
             with
             ,
             or
             spoiled
             him
             of
             that
             Liberty
             or
             Sovereignty
             he
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             :
             or
             gave
             away
             his
             Empire
             to
             those
             who
             had
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Nonage
             ?
             This
             Government
             over
             him
             only
             prepared
             him
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             sooner
             for
             it
             .
             If
             any
             body
             should
             ask
             me
             ,
             When
             my
             Son
             is
             of
             Age
             to
             be
             free
             ;
             I
             shall
             answer
             ,
             Just
             when
             his
             Monarch
             is
             of
             Age
             to
             govern
             .
             
               But
               at
               what
               time
            
             ,
             says
             the
             judicious
             
               Hooker
               ,
               Eccl.
               Pol.
            
             l.
             1.
             
             §
             .
             6.
             
               a
               man
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               attain'd
               
               so
               far
               forth
               the
               use
               of
               Reason
               ,
               as
               sufficeth
               to
               make
               him
               capable
               of
               those
               Laws
               whereby
               he
               is
               then
               bound
               to
               guide
               his
               Actions
               :
               this
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               easie
               for
               sense
               to
               discern
               ,
               than
               for
               any
               one
               ,
               by
               Skill
               and
               Learning
               ,
               to
               determine
               .
            
          
           
             62.
             
             Commonwealths
             themselves
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             allow
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             time
             when
             Men
             are
             to
             begin
             to
             act
             like
             Free
             Men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             till
             that
             time
             ,
             require
             not
             Oaths
             of
             Fealty
             or
             Allegiance
             ,
             or
             other
             publick
             owning
             of
             ,
             or
             Submission
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             their
             Countreys
             .
          
           
             63.
             
             The
             Freedom
             then
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             Liberty
             of
             acting
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             is
             grounded
             on
             his
             having
             Reason
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             instruct
             him
             in
             that
             Law
             he
             is
             to
             govern
             himself
             by
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             know
             how
             far
             he
             is
             left
             to
             the
             freedom
             of
             his
             own
             will.
             To
             turn
             him
             loose
             to
             an
             unrestrain'd
             Liberty
             ,
             before
             he
             has
             Reason
             to
             guide
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             allowing
             him
             the
             priviledge
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             to
             be
             free
             ;
             but
             to
             thrust
             him
             out
             amongst
             Brutes
             ,
             and
             abandon
             him
             to
             a
             state
             as
             wretched
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             beneath
             that
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             theirs
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             puts
             the
             Authority
             into
             the
             Parents
             hands
             to
             govern
             the
             Minority
             of
             their
             Children
             .
             God
             hath
             made
             it
             their
             business
             to
             imploy
             this
             Care
             on
             their
             Off-spring
             ,
             and
             hath
             placed
             in
             them
             suitable
             Inclinations
             of
             Tenderness
             and
             Concern
             
             to
             temper
             this
             power
             ,
             to
             apply
             it
             as
             his
             Wisdom
             designed
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             Childrens
             good
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             should
             need
             to
             be
             under
             it
             .
          
           
             64.
             
             But
             what
             reason
             can
             hence
             advance
             this
             Care
             ,
             of
             the
             Parents
             ,
             due
             to
             their
             Off-spring
             ,
             into
             an
             Absolute
             ,
             Arbitrary
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             whose
             power
             reaches
             no
             farther
             ,
             than
             by
             such
             a
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             he
             finds
             most
             effectual
             ,
             to
             give
             such
             strength
             and
             health
             to
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             such
             vigour
             and
             rectitude
             to
             their
             Minds
             ,
             as
             may
             best
             fit
             his
             Children
             to
             be
             most
             useful
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             necessary
             to
             his
             Condition
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             work
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             Subsistence
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             this
             power
             ,
             the
             Mother
             too
             has
             her
             share
             with
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             65.
             
             Nay
             this
             power
             so
             little
             belongs
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             any
             peculiar
             right
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             he
             is
             Guardian
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             quits
             his
             Care
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             loses
             his
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             which
             goes
             along
             with
             their
             Nourishment
             and
             Education
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             is
             inseparably
             annexed
             ,
             and
             belongs
             as
             much
             to
             the
             Foster-Father
             of
             an
             exposed
             Child
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Natural
             Father
             of
             another
             .
             So
             little
             power
             does
             the
             bare
             act
             of
             begetting
             give
             a
             Man
             over
             his
             Issue
             :
             if
             all
             his
             Care
             ends
             there
             ,
             and
             this
             be
             all
             the
             Title
             he
             hath
             to
             the
             Name
             and
             Authority
             of
             a
             Father
             :
             and
             
             what
             will
             become
             of
             this
             Paternal
             Power
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             World
             where
             one
             Woman
             hath
             more
             than
             one
             Husband
             at
             a
             time
             ?
             Or
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             America
             ,
             where
             ,
             when
             the
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             part
             ,
             which
             happens
             frequently
             ,
             the
             Children
             are
             all
             left
             to
             the
             Mother
             ,
             follow
             her
             ,
             and
             are
             wholly
             under
             her
             Care
             and
             Provision
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             Father
             die
             whilst
             the
             Children
             are
             young
             ,
             do
             they
             not
             naturally
             every
             where
             owe
             the
             same
             Obedience
             to
             their
             Mother
             ,
             during
             their
             Minority
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Father
             ,
             were
             he
             alive
             ?
             And
             will
             any
             one
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Mother
             hath
             a
             legislative
             Power
             over
             her
             Children
             ;
             that
             she
             can
             make
             standing
             Rules
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             of
             perpetual
             Obligation
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             regulate
             all
             the
             Concerns
             of
             their
             Property
             ,
             and
             bound
             their
             Liberty
             all
             the
             course
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             inforce
             the
             observation
             of
             them
             with
             Capital
             Punishments
             ?
             For
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Father
             hath
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             shadow
             .
             His
             Command
             over
             his
             Children
             ,
             is
             but
             temporary
             ,
             and
             reaches
             not
             their
             Life
             or
             Property
             .
             It
             is
             but
             a
             help
             to
             the
             weakness
             and
             imperfection
             of
             their
             Non-age
             ;
             a
             Discipline
             necessary
             to
             their
             Education
             :
             and
             though
             a
             Father
             may
             dispose
             of
             his
             own
             Possessions
             ,
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             when
             his
             Children
             are
             out
             of
             danger
             of
             perishing
             
             for
             want
             ;
             yet
             his
             power
             extends
             not
             to
             the
             lives
             or
             goods
             ,
             which
             either
             their
             own
             industry
             ,
             or
             anothers
             bounty
             ,
             has
             made
             theirs
             ;
             nor
             to
             their
             liberty
             neither
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             once
             arrived
             to
             the
             infranchisement
             of
             the
             years
             of
             discretion
             .
             The
             Father's
             Empire
             then
             ceases
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             from
             thence
             forwards
             no
             more
             dispose
             of
             the
             liberty
             of
             his
             Son
             than
             that
             of
             any
             other
             Man.
             And
             it
             must
             be
             far
             from
             an
             absolute
             ,
             or
             perpetual
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             from
             which
             a
             Man
             may
             withdraw
             himself
             ,
             having
             Licence
             from
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             to
             
               leave
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               and
               cleave
               to
               his
               Wife
               .
            
          
           
             66.
             
             But
             though
             there
             be
             a
             time
             when
             a
             Child
             comes
             to
             be
             as
             free
             from
             subjection
             to
             the
             will
             and
             Command
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             is
             free
             from
             subjection
             to
             the
             will
             of
             any
             body
             else
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             both
             under
             no
             other
             restraint
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             common
             to
             them
             both
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             municipal
             Law
             of
             their
             Country
             ;
             yet
             this
             freedom
             exempts
             not
             a
             Son
             from
             that
             honour
             which
             he
             ought
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             to
             pay
             his
             Parents
             .
             God
             having
             made
             the
             Parents
             Instruments
             in
             his
             great
             design
             of
             continuing
             the
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             the
             occasions
             of
             Life
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             laid
             on
             them
             an
             obligation
             to
             nourish
             ,
             
             preserve
             ,
             and
             bring
             up
             their
             Off-spring
             :
             so
             he
             has
             laid
             on
             the
             Children
             a
             perpetual
             obligation
             of
             honouring
             their
             Parents
             ,
             which
             containing
             in
             it
             an
             inward
             esteem
             and
             reverence
             to
             be
             shewn
             by
             all
             outward
             expressions
             ,
             ties
             up
             the
             Child
             from
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             ever
             injure
             or
             affront
             ,
             disturb
             ,
             or
             endanger
             the
             happiness
             ,
             or
             life
             of
             those
             from
             whom
             he
             received
             his
             :
             and
             engages
             him
             in
             all
             actions
             of
             defence
             ,
             relief
             ,
             assistance
             and
             comfort
             of
             those
             by
             whose
             means
             he
             entred
             into
             being
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             made
             capable
             of
             any
             enjoyments
             of
             life
             .
             From
             this
             obligation
             no
             State
             ,
             no
             freedom
             ,
             can
             absolve
             Children
             .
             But
             this
             is
             very
             far
             from
             giving
             Parents
             a
             power
             of
             command
             over
             their
             Children
             ,
             or
             an
             Authority
             to
             make
             Laws
             ,
             and
             dispose
             as
             they
             please
             of
             their
             Lives
             or
             Liberties
             .
             'T
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             owe
             honour
             ,
             respect
             ,
             gratitude
             and
             assistance
             ;
             another
             to
             require
             an
             absolute
             obedience
             and
             submission
             .
             The
             honour
             due
             to
             Parents
             ,
             a
             Monarch
             in
             his
             Throne
             owes
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             lessens
             not
             his
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             subjects
             him
             to
             her
             Government
             .
          
           
             67.
             
             The
             subjection
             of
             a
             minor
             places
             in
             the
             Father
             a
             temporary
             Government
             ,
             which
             terminates
             with
             the
             minority
             of
             the
             Child
             .
             And
             the
             honour
             due
             from
             a
             Child
             ,
             places
             in
             the
             Parents
             a
             perpetual
             right
             to
             
             respect
             ,
             reverence
             ,
             support
             and
             compliance
             to
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             as
             the
             Father's
             care
             ,
             cost
             and
             kindness
             ,
             in
             his
             Education
             ,
             has
             been
             more
             or
             less
             .
             And
             this
             ends
             not
             with
             minority
             ,
             but
             holds
             in
             all
             parts
             and
             conditions
             of
             a
             Man's
             Life
             .
             The
             want
             of
             distinguishing
             these
             two
             powers
             which
             the
             Father
             hath
             in
             the
             right
             of
             tuition
             ,
             during
             minority
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             of
             honour
             all
             his
             Life
             ,
             may
             perhaps
             have
             caused
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             mistakes
             about
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             to
             speak
             properly
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             these
             is
             rather
             the
             priviledge
             of
             Children
             ,
             and
             duty
             of
             Parents
             ,
             than
             any
             Prerogative
             of
             Paternal
             Power
             .
             The
             nourishment
             and
             Education
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             is
             a
             Charge
             so
             incumbent
             on
             Parents
             for
             their
             Childrens
             good
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             absolve
             them
             from
             taking
             care
             of
             it
             .
             And
             though
             the
             power
             of
             commanding
             and
             chastising
             them
             go
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             yet
             God
             hath
             woven
             into
             the
             principles
             of
             humane
             nature
             ,
             such
             a
             tenderness
             for
             their
             Off-spring
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             little
             fear
             that
             Parents
             should
             use
             their
             power
             with
             too
             much
             rigour
             ;
             the
             excess
             is
             seldom
             on
             the
             severe
             side
             ,
             the
             strong
             biass
             of
             nature
             drawing
             the
             other
             way
             .
             And
             therefore
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             express
             his
             gentle
             dealing
             with
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             chasten'd
             them
             ,
             
               he
               chasten'd
               them
               as
               a
               man
               chastens
               
               his
               Son
               ,
               Deut.
            
             8.
             5.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             with
             tenderness
             and
             affection
             ,
             and
             kept
             them
             under
             no
             severer
             discipline
             than
             what
             was
             absolutely
             best
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             had
             been
             less
             kindness
             to
             have
             slacken'd
             .
             This
             is
             that
             power
             to
             which
             Children
             are
             commanded
             obedience
             ,
             that
             the
             pains
             and
             care
             of
             their
             Parents
             may
             not
             be
             increased
             ,
             or
             ill
             rewarded
             .
          
           
             68.
             
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             honour
             and
             support
             all
             that
             which
             gratitude
             requires
             to
             return
             ;
             for
             the
             benefits
             received
             by
             and
             from
             them
             is
             the
             indispensible
             duty
             of
             the
             Child
             ,
             and
             the
             proper
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Parents
             .
             This
             is
             intended
             for
             the
             Parents
             advantage
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             is
             for
             the
             Childs
             ;
             though
             Education
             ,
             the
             Parents
             duty
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             most
             power
             ,
             because
             the
             ignorance
             and
             infirmities
             of
             Childhood
             ,
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             restraint
             and
             correction
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             visible
             exercise
             of
             Rule
             ,
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             Dominion
             .
             And
             that
             duty
             which
             is
             comprehended
             in
             the
             word
             honour
             ,
             requires
             less
             obedience
             ,
             though
             the
             obligation
             be
             stronger
             on
             grown
             than
             younger
             Children
             .
             For
             who
             can
             think
             the
             Command
             ,
             
               Children
               obey
               your
               Parents
            
             ,
             requires
             in
             a
             Man
             that
             has
             Children
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             the
             same
             submission
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             as
             it
             does
             in
             his
             yet
             young
             Children
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             this
             Precept
             ,
             he
             were
             bound
             to
             obey
             
             all
             his
             Father's
             Commands
             ,
             if
             out
             of
             a
             conceit
             of
             authority
             he
             should
             have
             the
             indiscretion
             to
             treat
             him
             still
             as
             a
             Boy
             .
          
           
             69.
             
             The
             first
             part
             then
             of
             Paternal
             Power
             ,
             or
             rather
             Duty
             ,
             which
             is
             Education
             ,
             belongs
             so
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             it
             terminates
             at
             a
             certain
             season
             ;
             when
             the
             business
             of
             Education
             is
             over
             it
             ceases
             of
             it self
             ;
             and
             is
             also
             alienable
             before
             .
             For
             a
             Man
             may
             put
             the
             tuition
             of
             his
             Son
             in
             other
             hands
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             has
             made
             his
             Son
             an
             Apprentice
             to
             another
             ,
             has
             discharged
             him
             ,
             during
             that
             time
             ,
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             Obedience
             ,
             both
             to
             himself
             and
             to
             his
             Mother
             .
             But
             all
             the
             duty
             of
             honour
             ,
             the
             other
             part
             ,
             remains
             never
             the
             less
             entire
             to
             them
             ;
             nothing
             can
             cancel
             that
             .
             It
             is
             so
             inseparable
             from
             them
             both
             ,
             that
             the
             Father's
             Authority
             cannot
             dispossess
             the
             Mother
             of
             this
             right
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             Man
             discharge
             his
             Son
             from
             honouring
             her
             that
             bore
             him
             .
             But
             both
             these
             are
             very
             far
             from
             a
             power
             to
             make
             Laws
             ,
             and
             inforceing
             them
             with
             Penalties
             ,
             that
             may
             reach
             Estate
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Limbs
             and
             Life
             .
             The
             power
             of
             Commanding
             ends
             with
             Non-age
             ;
             and
             though
             after
             that
             ,
             honour
             and
             respect
             ,
             support
             and
             defence
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             gratitude
             can
             oblige
             a
             Man
             to
             ,
             for
             the
             highest
             benefits
             he
             is
             naturally
             capable
             of
             ,
             be
             always
             due
             from
             a
             Son
             to
             his
             Parents
             ;
             
             yet
             all
             this
             puts
             no
             Scepter
             into
             the
             Father's
             hand
             ,
             no
             Soveraign
             Power
             of
             Commanding
             .
             He
             has
             no
             Dominion
             over
             his
             Sons
             property
             or
             actions
             ,
             nor
             any
             right
             that
             his
             Will
             should
             prescribe
             to
             his
             Sons
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             however
             it
             may
             become
             his
             Son
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             not
             very
             inconvenient
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Family
             ,
             to
             pay
             a
             Deference
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             70.
             
             A
             Man
             may
             owe
             honour
             and
             respect
             to
             an
             ancient
             or
             wise
             Man
             ;
             defence
             to
             his
             Child
             or
             Friend
             ;
             relief
             and
             support
             to
             the
             distressed
             ;
             and
             gratitude
             to
             a
             Benefactor
             ;
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             ,
             that
             all
             he
             has
             ,
             all
             he
             can
             do
             ,
             cannot
             sufficiently
             pay
             it
             .
             But
             all
             these
             give
             no
             Authority
             ,
             no
             right
             of
             making
             Laws
             to
             any
             one
             over
             him
             from
             whom
             they
             are
             owing
             .
             And
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             due
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             bare
             title
             of
             Father
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             owing
             to
             the
             Mother
             too
             :
             but
             because
             these
             obligations
             to
             Parents
             ,
             and
             the
             degrees
             of
             what
             is
             required
             of
             Children
             ,
             may
             be
             varied
             by
             the
             different
             care
             and
             kindness
             ,
             trouble
             and
             expence
             ,
             is
             often
             imployed
             upon
             one
             Child
             more
             than
             another
             .
          
           
             71.
             
             This
             shews
             the
             reason
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             Parents
             in
             Societies
             ,
             where
             they
             themselves
             are
             Subjects
             ,
             retain
             a
             power
             over
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             have
             as
             much
             
             right
             to
             their
             Subjection
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             possibly
             be
             ,
             if
             all
             political
             Power
             were
             only
             paternal
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             they
             were
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             for
             then
             ,
             all
             paternal
             Power
             being
             in
             the
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Subject
             could
             naturally
             have
             none
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             these
             two
             Powers
             ,
             political
             and
             paternal
             ,
             are
             so
             perfectly
             distinct
             and
             separate
             ,
             and
             built
             upon
             so
             different
             Foundations
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             so
             different
             Ends
             ,
             that
             every
             Subject
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Father
             ,
             has
             as
             much
             a
             paternal
             Power
             over
             his
             Children
             ,
             as
             the
             Prince
             has
             over
             his
             .
             And
             every
             Prince
             that
             has
             Parents
             ,
             owes
             them
             as
             much
             filial
             Duty
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             as
             the
             meanest
             of
             his
             Subjects
             do
             to
             theirs
             ;
             and
             can
             therefore
             contain
             ,
             not
             any
             part
             or
             degree
             of
             that
             kind
             of
             Dominion
             ,
             which
             a
             Prince
             ,
             or
             Magistrate
             has
             over
             his
             Subject
             .
          
           
             72.
             
             Though
             the
             Obligation
             on
             the
             Parents
             to
             bring
             up
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             the
             Obligation
             on
             Children
             to
             honour
             their
             Parents
             ,
             contain
             all
             the
             Power
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             Submission
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             are
             proper
             to
             this
             Relation
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             another
             Power
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             whereby
             he
             has
             a
             tye
             on
             the
             Obedience
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             which
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             common
             to
             him
             with
             other
             men
             ,
             yet
             the
             Occasions
             of
             shewing
             it
             ,
             almost
             constantly
             
             happening
             to
             Fathers
             in
             their
             private
             Families
             ,
             and
             in
             Instances
             of
             it
             else-where
             being
             rare
             ,
             and
             less
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             it
             passes
             in
             the
             World
             for
             a
             part
             of
             
               paternal
               Iurisdiction
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Power
             Men
             generally
             have
             ,
             to
             bestow
             their
             Estates
             on
             those
             who
             please
             them
             best
             .
             The
             Possession
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             being
             the
             Expectation
             and
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Children
             ordinarily
             ,
             in
             certain
             proportions
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             Custom
             of
             each
             Country
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             commonly
             in
             the
             Father's
             Power
             to
             bestow
             it
             with
             a
             more
             sparing
             or
             liberal
             hand
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Behaviour
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Child
             hath
             comported
             with
             his
             Will
             and
             Humour
             .
          
           
             73.
             
             This
             is
             no
             small
             Tye
             to
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Children
             :
             and
             there
             being
             always
             annexed
             to
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             Land
             ,
             a
             Submission
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             of
             which
             that
             Land
             is
             a
             part
             .
             It
             has
             been
             commonly
             suppos'd
             ,
             That
             ,
             a
             Father
             could
             oblige
             his
             Posterity
             to
             that
             Government
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             himself
             was
             a
             Subject
             ,
             that
             his
             Compact
             held
             them
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             it
             being
             only
             a
             necessary
             Condition
             annex'd
             to
             the
             Land
             ,
             which
             is
             under
             that
             Government
             ,
             reaches
             only
             those
             who
             will
             take
             it
             on
             that
             Condition
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             no
             natural
             Tye
             or
             Engagement
             ,
             but
             a
             voluntary
             Submission
             .
             For
             every
             Man's
             Children
             
             being
             ,
             by
             Nature
             ,
             as
             free
             as
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Ancestours
             ever
             were
             ,
             may
             ,
             whilst
             they
             are
             in
             that
             Freedom
             ,
             choose
             what
             Society
             they
             will
             join
             themselves
             to
             ,
             what
             Commonwealth
             they
             will
             put
             themselves
             under
             .
             But
             if
             they
             will
             enjoy
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             their
             Ancestours
             ,
             they
             must
             take
             it
             on
             the
             same
             terms
             their
             Ancestours
             had
             it
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             all
             the
             Conditions
             ,
             annex'd
             to
             such
             a
             Possession
             .
             By
             this
             Power
             indeed
             ,
             Fathers
             oblige
             their
             Children
             to
             Obedience
             to
             themselves
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             are
             past
             Minority
             ,
             and
             most
             commonly
             too
             ,
             subject
             them
             to
             this
             or
             that
             political
             Power
             .
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             by
             any
             peculiar
             right
             of
             Father-hood
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Reward
             they
             have
             in
             their
             hands
             to
             inforce
             and
             recompence
             such
             a
             Compliance
             ;
             and
             is
             no
             more
             Power
             than
             what
             a
             
             French-man
             has
             over
             an
             
             English-man
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             hopes
             of
             an
             Estate
             he
             will
             leave
             him
             ,
             will
             certainly
             have
             a
             strong
             tye
             on
             his
             Obedience
             :
             and
             if
             when
             it
             is
             left
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             he
             must
             certainly
             take
             it
             upon
             the
             Conditions
             annex'd
             to
             the
             Possession
             of
             Land
             ,
             in
             that
             Country
             where
             it
             lies
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             France
             or
             England
             .
          
           
             74.
             
             To
             conclude
             then
             ,
             though
             the
             Father's
             Power
             of
             commanding
             ,
             extends
             no
             farther
             than
             the
             Minority
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             degree
             only
             fit
             for
             the
             Discipline
             ,
             
             and
             Government
             of
             that
             Age.
             And
             though
             that
             Honour
             and
             Respect
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             which
             the
             Latins
             called
             Piety
             ,
             which
             they
             indispensibly
             owe
             to
             their
             Parents
             all
             their
             Life
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             estates
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             Support
             and
             Defence
             ,
             is
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             gives
             the
             Father
             no
             Power
             of
             governing
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             making
             Laws
             and
             exacting
             Penalties
             on
             his
             Children
             .
             Though
             by
             this
             he
             has
             no
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Property
             or
             Actions
             of
             his
             Son
             ;
             yet
             't
             is
             obvious
             to
             conceive
             ,
             how
             easie
             it
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             places
             still
             where
             the
             thinness
             of
             People
             gives
             Families
             leave
             to
             separate
             into
             unpossessed
             Quarters
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             room
             to
             remove
             and
             plant
             themselves
             in
             yet
             vacant
             habitations
             ,
             
             for
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Family
             to
             become
             the
             Prince
             of
             it
             ;
             he
             had
             been
             
             a
             Ruler
             from
             the
             Beginning
             of
             the
             infancy
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             grown
             up
             :
             since
             without
             some
             Government
             it
             would
             be
             hard
             for
             them
             to
             live
             together
             ,
             it
             was
             likelyest
             it
             should
             ,
             by
             the
             express
             or
             tacit
             Consent
             of
             the
             Children
             ,
             be
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             where
             it
             seemed
             ,
             without
             any
             change
             ,
             barely
             to
             continue
             .
             And
             when
             indeed
             nothing
             more
             was
             required
             to
             it
             ,
             than
             the
             permitting
             the
             Father
             to
             exercise
             alone
             ,
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             that
             executive
             Power
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             every
             Free-man
             naturally
             hath
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             Permission
             resigning
             up
             to
             him
             a
             Monarchical
             Power
             ,
             whilst
             they
             remained
             in
             it
             .
             But
             that
             this
             was
             not
             by
             any
             paternal
             Right
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             hence
             ,
             That
             no
             Body
             doubts
             but
             if
             a
             Stranger
             ,
             whom
             Chance
             or
             Business
             had
             brought
             to
             his
             Family
             ,
             had
             there
             kill'd
             any
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             or
             committed
             any
             other
             Fact
             ,
             he
             might
             condemn
             and
             put
             him
             to
             Death
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             have
             punished
             him
             as
             well
             as
             any
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             which
             was
             impossible
             he
             should
             do
             by
             virtue
             of
             any
             paternal
             Authority
             ,
             over
             one
             who
             was
             not
             his
             Child
             ;
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             executive
             Power
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             right
             to
             :
             and
             he
             alone
             could
             punish
             him
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             where
             the
             Respect
             of
             
             his
             Children
             had
             laid
             by
             the
             Exercise
             of
             such
             a
             Power
             ,
             to
             give
             way
             to
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Authority
             they
             were
             willing
             should
             remain
             in
             him
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Family
             .
          
           
             75.
             
             Thus
             't
             was
             easie
             and
             almost
             natural
             for
             Children
             by
             a
             tacit
             and
             almost
             natural
             consent
             ,
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             Father's
             Authority
             and
             Government
             .
             They
             had
             been
             accustomed
             in
             their
             Child-hood
             ,
             to
             follow
             his
             Direction
             ,
             and
             to
             refer
             their
             little
             differences
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             Men
             ,
             who
             fitter
             to
             rule
             them
             ?
             Their
             little
             Properties
             ,
             and
             less
             Covetousness
             ,
             seldom
             afforded
             greater
             Controversies
             ;
             and
             when
             any
             should
             arise
             ,
             where
             could
             they
             have
             a
             fitter
             Umpire
             ,
             than
             he
             ,
             by
             whose
             Care
             they
             had
             every
             one
             been
             sustain'd
             and
             brought
             up
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             a
             tenderness
             for
             them
             all
             ?
             'T
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             made
             no
             distinction
             betwixt
             Minority
             and
             full
             Age
             ,
             nor
             looked
             after
             one
             and
             Twenty
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Age
             ,
             that
             might
             make
             them
             the
             free
             Disposers
             of
             themselves
             and
             Fortunes
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             have
             no
             desire
             to
             be
             out
             of
             their
             Pupilage
             .
             The
             Government
             they
             had
             been
             under
             ,
             during
             it
             ,
             continued
             still
             to
             be
             more
             their
             Protection
             than
             Restraint
             :
             and
             they
             could
             no
             where
             find
             a
             greater
             security
             to
             their
             Peace
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             Fortunes
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Rule
             of
             a
             Father
             .
          
           
           
             76.
             
             Thus
             the
             natural
             Fathers
             of
             Families
             ,
             by
             an
             insensible
             change
             ,
             became
             the
             politick
             Monarchs
             of
             them
             too
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             chanced
             to
             live
             long
             ,
             and
             leave
             able
             and
             worthy
             Heirs
             ,
             for
             several
             Successions
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             :
             so
             they
             laid
             the
             Foundations
             of
             Hereditary
             ,
             or
             Elective
             Kingdoms
             under
             several
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             Manors
             ,
             according
             as
             Chance
             ,
             Contrivance
             ,
             or
             Occasions
             happen'd
             to
             mould
             them
             .
             But
             if
             Princes
             have
             their
             Titles
             in
             the
             Fathers
             Right
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             of
             the
             natural
             Right
             of
             Fathers
             to
             political
             Authority
             ;
             because
             ,
             they
             commonly
             were
             those
             ,
             in
             whose
             hands
             ,
             we
             find
             ,
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Government
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             this
             Argument
             be
             good
             ,
             it
             will
             as
             strongly
             prove
             that
             all
             Princes
             ,
             nay
             Princes
             only
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             Priests
             ,
             since
             't
             is
             as
             certain
             that
             in
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             
               The
               Father
               of
               the
               Family
               was
               Priest
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               was
               Ruler
               in
               his
               own
               Houshold
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Of
             Political
             or
             Civil
             Society
             .
          
           
             77.
             
             GOD
             having
             made
             Man
             such
             a
             creature
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Judgment
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             good
             for
             him
             to
             be
             alone
             ,
             put
             him
             under
             strong
             Obligations
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             Convenience
             ,
             and
             Inclination
             ,
             to
             drive
             him
             into
             Society
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             fitted
             him
             with
             Understanding
             and
             Language
             to
             continue
             and
             enjoy
             it
             .
             The
             first
             Society
             was
             betwen
             Man
             and
             Wife
             ,
             which
             gave
             beginning
             to
             that
             between
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ;
             to
             which
             ,
             in
             time
             ,
             that
             between
             Master
             and
             Servant
             came
             to
             be
             added
             :
             and
             though
             all
             these
             might
             ,
             and
             commonly
             did
             meet
             together
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             but
             one
             Family
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             the
             Master
             or
             Mistriss
             of
             it
             had
             some
             sort
             of
             Rule
             ,
             proper
             to
             a
             Family
             ;
             each
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             all
             together
             came
             short
             of
             
               Political
               Society
            
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             different
             Ends
             ,
             Ties
             ,
             and
             Bounds
             of
             each
             of
             these
             .
          
           
             78.
             
             Conjugal
             Society
             is
             made
             by
             a
             voluntary
             compact
             between
             Man
             and
             Woman
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             consist
             chiefly
             in
             such
             a
             Communion
             and
             Right
             in
             one
             anothers
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             its
             chief
             End
             ,
             Procreation
             ;
             yet
             it
             draws
             with
             it
             mutual
             
             Support
             and
             Assistance
             ;
             and
             a
             Communion
             of
             Interests
             too
             ,
             as
             necessary
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             unite
             their
             Care
             and
             Affection
             ,
             but
             also
             necessary
             to
             their
             common
             Off-spring
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             be
             nourished
             and
             maintained
             by
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             able
             to
             provide
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
             79.
             
             For
             the
             end
             of
             conjunction
             between
             Male
             and
             Female
             ,
             being
             not
             barely
             Procreation
             ,
             but
             the
             continuation
             of
             the
             Species
             .
             This
             conjunction
             betwixt
             Male
             and
             Female
             ought
             to
             last
             ,
             even
             after
             Procreation
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             nourishment
             and
             support
             of
             the
             young
             Ones
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             sustained
             by
             those
             that
             got
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             able
             to
             shift
             and
             provide
             for
             themselves
             .
             This
             Rule
             ,
             which
             the
             Infinite
             wise
             Maker
             hath
             set
             to
             the
             Works
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             we
             find
             ,
             the
             inferiour
             Creatures
             steadily
             obey
             .
             In
             those
             viviparous
             Animals
             ,
             which
             feed
             on
             Grass
             ,
             the
             conjunction
             between
             Male
             and
             Female
             lasts
             no
             longer
             than
             the
             very
             Act
             of
             Copulation
             ;
             because
             the
             Teat
             of
             the
             Dam
             being
             sufficient
             to
             nourish
             the
             Young
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             able
             to
             feed
             on
             Grass
             :
             the
             Male
             only
             begets
             ,
             but
             concerns
             not
             himself
             for
             the
             Female
             or
             Young
             ,
             to
             whose
             Sustenance
             he
             can
             contribute
             nothing
             .
             But
             in
             Beasts
             of
             Prey
             the
             conjunction
             lasts
             longer
             ;
             because
             the
             Dam
             not
             being
             able
             well
             to
             subsist
             her self
             ,
             and
             nourish
             
             her
             numerous
             Off-spring
             ,
             by
             her
             own
             Prey
             alone
             ,
             a
             more
             laborious
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             more
             dangerous
             way
             of
             living
             ,
             than
             by
             feeding
             on
             Grass
             :
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Male
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             their
             common
             Family
             ,
             which
             cannot
             subsist
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             able
             to
             prey
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             joint
             Care
             of
             Male
             and
             Female
             .
             The
             same
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             all
             Birds
             (
             except
             some
             domestick
             ones
             ,
             where
             plenty
             of
             food
             excuses
             the
             Cock
             from
             feeding
             ,
             and
             taking
             care
             of
             the
             young
             Brood
             )
             whose
             Young
             needing
             Food
             in
             the
             Nest
             ,
             the
             Cock
             and
             Hen
             continue
             Mates
             till
             the
             Young
             are
             able
             to
             use
             their
             wing
             ,
             and
             provide
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
             80.
             
             And
             herein
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             lies
             the
             chief
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             only
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Male
             and
             Female
             ,
             in
             Mankind
             ,
             are
             tyed
             to
             a
             longer
             conjunction
             ,
             than
             other
             Creatures
             ;
             viz.
             because
             the
             Female
             is
             capable
             of
             conceiving
             ,
             and
             
               de
               facto
            
             is
             commonly
             with
             Child
             again
             ,
             and
             brings
             forth
             too
             a
             new
             Birth
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             former
             is
             out
             of
             a
             dependency
             for
             support
             on
             his
             Parents
             help
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             shift
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             has
             all
             the
             assistance
             is
             due
             to
             him
             from
             his
             Parents
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             is
             bound
             to
             take
             care
             for
             those
             he
             hath
             begot
             ,
             is
             under
             an
             obligation
             to
             continue
             in
             Conjugal
             Society
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Woman
             ,
             longer
             than
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             whose
             Young
             being
             
             able
             to
             subsist
             of
             themselves
             ,
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Procreation
             returns
             again
             ,
             the
             Conjugal
             Bond
             dissolves
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             at
             liberty
             ;
             till
             Hymen
             ,
             at
             his
             usual
             anniversary
             Season
             ,
             summons
             them
             again
             to
             chuse
             new
             Mates
             .
             Wherein
             one
             cannot
             but
             admire
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             great
             Creator
             ,
             who
             ,
             having
             given
             to
             Man
             an
             Ability
             ,
             to
             lay
             up
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             supply
             the
             present
             necessity
             ,
             hath
             made
             it
             necessary
             ,
             that
             Society
             of
             Man
             and
             Wife
             should
             be
             more
             lasting
             ,
             than
             of
             Male
             and
             Female
             amongst
             other
             Creatures
             :
             that
             so
             their
             Industry
             might
             be
             encouraged
             ,
             and
             their
             Interest
             better
             united
             ,
             to
             make
             provision
             ,
             and
             lay
             up
             Goods
             for
             their
             common
             Issue
             ;
             which
             uncertain
             mixture
             ,
             or
             easie
             ,
             and
             frequent
             solutions
             of
             Conjugal
             Society
             would
             mightily
             disturb
             .
          
           
             81.
             
             But
             though
             these
             are
             Ties
             upon
             Mankind
             ,
             which
             make
             the
             Conjugal
             Bonds
             more
             firm
             and
             lasting
             ,
             in
             a
             Man
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             species
             of
             Animals
             ;
             yet
             it
             would
             give
             one
             reason
             to
             enquire
             ,
             why
             this
             compact
             ,
             where
             Procreation
             and
             Education
             are
             secured
             ,
             and
             Inheritance
             taken
             care
             for
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             made
             determinable
             ,
             either
             by
             consent
             ,
             or
             at
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             or
             upon
             certain
             conditions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             voluntary
             compacts
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             necessity
             ,
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             
             ends
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             always
             be
             for
             life
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             are
             under
             no
             Restraint
             of
             any
             positive
             Law
             ,
             which
             ordains
             all
             such
             contracts
             to
             be
             perpetual
             .
          
           
             82.
             
             But
             the
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             but
             one
             common
             Concern
             ,
             yet
             having
             different
             Understandings
             ,
             will
             ,
             unavoidably
             sometimes
             ,
             have
             different
             wills
             too
             :
             it
             therefore
             being
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             last
             Determination
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Rule
             ,
             should
             be
             placed
             somewhere
             ;
             it
             naturally
             falls
             to
             the
             Man's
             share
             ,
             as
             the
             abler
             and
             the
             stronger
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             reaching
             but
             to
             the
             things
             of
             their
             common
             Interest
             and
             Property
             ,
             leaves
             the
             Wife
             in
             the
             full
             and
             true
             possession
             of
             what
             ,
             by
             contract
             ,
             is
             her
             peculiar
             Right
             ;
             and
             at
             least
             gives
             the
             Husband
             no
             more
             Power
             over
             her
             than
             she
             has
             over
             his
             Life
             .
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             Husband
             being
             so
             far
             from
             that
             of
             an
             absolute
             Monarch
             ,
             that
             the
             Wife
             has
             ,
             in
             many
             cases
             ,
             a
             liberty
             to
             separate
             from
             him
             ;
             where
             natural
             Right
             ,
             or
             their
             Contract
             allows
             it
             ;
             whether
             that
             Contract
             be
             made
             by
             themselves
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Customs
             or
             Laws
             of
             the
             countrey
             they
             live
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             ,
             upon
             such
             Separation
             ,
             fall
             to
             the
             Father
             or
             Mother's
             Lot
             ,
             as
             such
             Contract
             does
             determine
             .
          
           
             83.
             
             For
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             Marriage
             being
             to
             be
             obtained
             ,
             under
             politick
             Government
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             doth
             not
             abridge
             the
             Right
             or
             Power
             of
             either
             ,
             naturally
             necessary
             to
             those
             ends
             ,
             viz.
             Procreation
             ,
             and
             mutual
             Support
             ,
             and
             Assistance
             ,
             whilst
             they
             are
             together
             ;
             but
             only
             decides
             any
             Controversie
             that
             may
             arise
             ,
             between
             Man
             and
             Wife
             ,
             about
             them
             .
             If
             it
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             that
             absolute
             Soveraignty
             and
             Power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             naturally
             belong'd
             to
             the
             Husband
             ,
             and
             were
             necessary
             to
             the
             Society
             between
             Man
             and
             Wife
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Matrimony
             in
             any
             of
             these
             Countries
             ,
             where
             the
             Husband
             is
             allowed
             no
             such
             absolute
             Authority
             ;
             but
             the
             ends
             of
             Matrimony
             requiring
             no
             such
             Power
             in
             the
             Husband
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             at
             all
             necessary
             to
             it
             :
             the
             condition
             of
             Conjugal
             Society
             put
             it
             not
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             whatsoever
             might
             consist
             with
             Procreation
             and
             Support
             of
             the
             Children
             ,
             till
             they
             could
             shift
             for
             themselves
             :
             mutual
             Assistance
             ,
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             Maintenance
             might
             be
             varied
             ,
             and
             regulated
             ,
             by
             that
             contract
             which
             first
             united
             them
             in
             that
             Society
             ;
             nothing
             being
             necessary
             to
             any
             Society
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             ends
             for
             which
             it
             is
             made
             .
          
           
             84.
             
             The
             Society
             betwixt
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             the
             distinct
             Rights
             and
             Powers
             ,
             belonging
             respectively
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             have
             treated
             of
             so
             largely
             ,
             in
             the
             
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             need
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             .
             And
             I
             think
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             far
             different
             from
             a
             politick
             Society
             .
          
           
             85.
             
             Master
             and
             Servant
             are
             Names
             as
             old
             as
             History
             ,
             but
             given
             to
             those
             of
             far
             different
             condition
             ;
             for
             a
             Free-man
             makes
             himself
             a
             Servant
             to
             another
             ,
             by
             selling
             him
             ,
             for
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             the
             Service
             ,
             he
             undertakes
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             exchange
             ,
             for
             Wages
             he
             is
             to
             receive
             :
             and
             though
             this
             commonly
             puts
             him
             into
             the
             Family
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             ordinary
             discipline
             thereof
             ;
             yet
             it
             gives
             the
             Master
             but
             a
             Temporary
             Power
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             no
             greater
             than
             what
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Contract
             between
             them
             .
             But
             there
             is
             another
             sort
             of
             Servants
             ,
             which
             ,
             by
             a
             peculiar
             Name
             ,
             we
             call
             Slaves
             ,
             who
             ,
             being
             Captives
             ,
             taken
             in
             a
             just
             War
             ,
             are
             ,
             by
             the
             Right
             of
             Nature
             ,
             subjected
             to
             the
             Absolute
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             Arbitrary
             Power
             of
             their
             Masters
             .
             These
             Men
             having
             ,
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             forfeited
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             ,
             with
             it
             ,
             their
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             lost
             their
             Estates
             ;
             and
             being
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Slavery
             ,
             not
             capable
             of
             any
             Property
             ,
             cannot
             ,
             in
             that
             state
             ,
             be
             considered
             as
             any
             part
             of
             civil
             Society
             ;
             the
             chief
             end
             whereof
             is
             the
             preservation
             of
             Property
             .
          
           
             86.
             
             Let
             us
             therefore
             consider
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             with
             all
             these
             subordinate
             Relations
             
             of
             Wife
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Servants
             and
             Slaves
             ,
             united
             under
             the
             domestick
             rule
             of
             a
             Family
             ;
             which
             what
             resemblance
             soever
             it
             may
             have
             in
             its
             order
             ,
             offices
             ,
             and
             number
             too
             ,
             with
             a
             little
             Commonwealth
             ;
             yet
             is
             very
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             both
             in
             its
             constitution
             ,
             power
             and
             end
             :
             or
             if
             it
             must
             be
             thought
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             the
             Paterfamilias
             ,
             the
             absolute
             Monarch
             in
             it
             ,
             absolute
             Monarchy
             will
             have
             but
             a
             very
             shattered
             and
             short
             Power
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             by
             what
             has
             been
             said
             before
             ,
             That
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Family
             has
             a
             very
             distinct
             and
             differently
             limited
             Power
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             time
             and
             extent
             ,
             over
             those
             several
             persons
             that
             are
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             excepting
             the
             Slave
             (
             and
             the
             Family
             is
             as
             much
             a
             Family
             ,
             and
             his
             Power
             as
             Paterfamilias
             as
             great
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             Slaves
             in
             his
             Family
             or
             no
             )
             he
             has
             no
             Legislative
             power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             over
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             none
             too
             but
             what
             a
             Mistress
             of
             a
             Family
             may
             have
             as
             well
             as
             he
             .
             And
             he
             certainly
             can
             have
             no
             absolute
             power
             over
             the
             whole
             Family
             ,
             who
             has
             but
             a
             very
             limited
             one
             over
             every
             individual
             in
             it
             .
             But
             how
             a
             Family
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Society
             of
             Men
             differ
             from
             that
             which
             is
             properly
             political
             Society
             ,
             we
             shall
             best
             see
             ,
             by
             considering
             wherein
             political
             Society
             it self
             consists
             .
          
           
           
             87.
             
             Man
             being
             born
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             proved
             ,
             with
             a
             title
             to
             perfect
             freedom
             ,
             and
             an
             uncontrouled
             enjoyment
             of
             all
             the
             Rights
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             equally
             with
             any
             other
             Man
             ,
             or
             number
             of
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             hath
             by
             nature
             a
             power
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             preserve
             his
             Property
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Life
             ,
             Liberty
             and
             Estate
             ,
             against
             the
             injuries
             and
             attempts
             of
             other
             men
             ;
             but
             to
             judge
             of
             and
             punish
             the
             breaches
             of
             that
             Law
             in
             others
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             perswaded
             the
             offence
             deserves
             ,
             even
             with
             death
             it self
             ,
             in
             Crimes
             where
             the
             heinousness
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             requires
             it
             .
             But
             because
             no
             political
             Society
             can
             be
             ,
             nor
             subsist
             without
             having
             in
             it self
             the
             power
             to
             preserve
             the
             property
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             thereunto
             ,
             punish
             the
             offences
             of
             all
             those
             of
             that
             Society
             ;
             There
             ,
             and
             there
             only
             is
             political
             Society
             ,
             where
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Members
             hath
             quitted
             this
             natural
             Power
             ,
             refign'd
             it
             up
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Community
             in
             all
             cases
             that
             exclude
             him
             not
             from
             appealing
             for
             protection
             to
             the
             law
             established
             by
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             all
             private
             judgment
             of
             every
             particular
             Member
             being
             excluded
             ,
             the
             Community
             comes
             to
             be
             Umpire
             ;
             and
             by
             understanding
             indiff●●ent
             rules
             and
             men
             authorised
             by
             the
             community
             for
             their
             execution
             ,
             decides
             all
             the
             differences
             that
             may
             happen
             between
             
             any
             Members
             of
             that
             Society
             ,
             concerning
             any
             matter
             of
             right
             ,
             and
             punishes
             those
             offences
             which
             any
             member
             hath
             committed
             against
             the
             Society
             with
             such
             penalties
             as
             the
             law
             has
             established
             ;
             whereby
             it
             is
             easy
             to
             discern
             who
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             in
             political
             Society
             together
             .
             Those
             who
             are
             united
             into
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             common
             establish'd
             Law
             and
             Judicature
             to
             appeal
             to
             ,
             with
             Authority
             to
             decide
             Controversies
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             punish
             Offenders
             ,
             are
             in
             civil
             Society
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             but
             those
             who
             have
             no
             such
             common
             Appeal
             ,
             I
             mean
             on
             Earth
             ,
             are
             still
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             each
             being
             where
             there
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             Judge
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             Executioner
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shew'd
             it
             ,
             the
             perfect
             state
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             88.
             
             And
             thus
             the
             Commonwealth
             comes
             by
             a
             power
             to
             set
             down
             what
             punishment
             shall
             belong
             to
             the
             several
             transgressions
             they
             think
             worthy
             of
             it
             ,
             committed
             amongst
             the
             Members
             of
             that
             Society
             (
             which
             is
             the
             power
             of
             making
             Laws
             )
             as
             well
             as
             it
             has
             the
             power
             to
             punish
             any
             injury
             done
             unto
             any
             of
             its
             Members
             ,
             by
             any
             one
             that
             is
             not
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             power
             of
             War
             and
             Peace
             ;
             )
             and
             all
             this
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             property
             of
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             that
             Society
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             is
             possible
             .
             But
             though
             every
             Man
             enter'd
             into
             
             Society
             ,
             has
             quitted
             his
             power
             to
             punish
             offences
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             in
             prosecution
             of
             his
             own
             private
             Judgment
             ;
             yet
             with
             the
             Judgment
             of
             offences
             which
             he
             has
             given
             up
             to
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             in
             all
             Cases
             where
             he
             can
             appeal
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             he
             has
             given
             up
             a
             right
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             to
             imploy
             his
             Force
             for
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Judgments
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             whenever
             he
             shall
             be
             called
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             indeed
             are
             his
             own
             Judgments
             ,
             they
             being
             made
             by
             himself
             or
             his
             representative
             .
             And
             herein
             we
             have
             the
             original
             of
             the
             Legislative
             and
             Executive
             Power
             of
             Civil
             Society
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             judge
             by
             standing
             Laws
             how
             far
             offences
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             when
             committed
             within
             the
             Commonwealth
             ;
             and
             also
             by
             occasional
             Judgments
             founded
             on
             the
             present
             circumstances
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             how
             far
             injuries
             from
             without
             are
             to
             be
             vindicated
             ,
             and
             in
             both
             these
             to
             imploy
             all
             the
             force
             of
             all
             the
             Members
             when
             there
             shall
             be
             need
             .
          
           
             89.
             
             Whereever
             therefore
             any
             number
             of
             Men
             so
             unite
             into
             one
             Society
             ,
             as
             to
             quit
             every
             one
             his
             Executive
             Power
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             to
             resign
             it
             to
             the
             publick
             ,
             there
             and
             there
             only
             is
             a
             political
             ,
             or
             civil
             Society
             .
             And
             this
             is
             done
             whereever
             any
             number
             of
             Men
             ,
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             enter
             into
             Society
             to
             make
             one
             People
             ,
             one
             
             Body
             Politick
             under
             one
             Supream
             Government
             ;
             or
             else
             when
             any
             one
             joins
             himself
             to
             ,
             and
             incorporates
             with
             any
             Government
             already
             made
             .
             For
             hereby
             he
             authorizes
             the
             Society
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             the
             Legislative
             thereof
             to
             make
             Laws
             for
             him
             as
             the
             publick
             good
             of
             the
             Society
             shall
             require
             ;
             to
             the
             Execution
             whereof
             ,
             his
             own
             assistance
             (
             as
             to
             his
             own
             decrees
             )
             is
             due
             .
             And
             this
             puts
             men
             out
             of
             a
             state
             of
             nature
             into
             that
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             by
             setting
             up
             a
             Judge
             on
             Earth
             ,
             with
             Authority
             to
             determine
             all
             the
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             redress
             the
             injuries
             that
             may
             happen
             to
             any
             Member
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ;
             which
             Judge
             is
             the
             Legislative
             or
             Magistrates
             appointed
             by
             it
             .
             And
             whereever
             there
             are
             any
             number
             of
             Men
             ,
             however
             associated
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             such
             decisive
             power
             to
             appeal
             to
             ,
             there
             they
             are
             still
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             90.
             
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             Absolute
             Monarchy
             which
             by
             some
             Men
             is
             counted
             for
             the
             only
             Government
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             indeed
             inconsistent
             with
             civil
             Society
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             be
             no
             Form
             of
             civil
             Government
             at
             all
             :
             For
             the
             end
             of
             civil
             Society
             ,
             being
             to
             avoid
             and
             remedy
             those
             inconveniencies
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             which
             necessarily
             follow
             from
             every
             Man
             's
             being
             Judge
             in
             his
             own
             Case
             ,
             by
             setting
             up
             a
             known
             Authority
             ,
             to
             which
             every
             
             one
             of
             that
             Society
             may
             appeal
             upon
             any
             injury
             received
             ,
             or
             Controversy
             that
             may
             arise
             ,
             and
             which
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Society
             ought
             to
             obey
             .
             Where-ever
             any
             persons
             are
             who
             have
             not
             such
             an
             authority
             to
             appeal
             to
             ,
             
             and
             decide
             any
             difference
             between
             them
             there
             ,
             those
             persons
             are
             still
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             .
             And
             so
             is
             every
             absolute
             Prince
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             who
             are
             under
             his
             Dominion
             .
          
           
             91.
             
             For
             he
             being
             suppos'd
             to
             have
             all
             ,
             both
             Legislative
             and
             Executive
             Power
             in
             himself
             alone
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Judge
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             no
             appeal
             lies
             open
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             may
             fairly
             and
             indifferently
             ,
             and
             with
             authority
             decide
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             relief
             and
             redress
             may
             be
             expected
             of
             any
             injury
             or
             inconveniency
             that
             may
             be
             suffered
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             order
             .
             So
             that
             such
             a
             Man
             ,
             however
             intitled
             Czar
             ,
             or
             
               Grand
               Signior
            
             ,
             or
             how
             you
             please
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             with
             all
             under
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             .
             For
             wherever
             any
             two
             Men
             
             are
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             standing
             Rule
             ,
             and
             common
             Judge
             to
             appeal
             to
             on
             Earth
             ,
             for
             the
             determination
             of
             Controversies
             of
             Right
             ,
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             there
             they
             are
             still
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
             and
             under
             all
             the
             inconveniencies
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             only
             this
             woful
             difference
             to
             the
             Subject
             ,
             or
             rather
             Slave
             of
             an
             absolute
             Prince
             ;
             That
             whereas
             ,
             in
             the
             ordinary
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             he
             has
             a
             liberty
             to
             judge
             of
             his
             Right
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             best
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             to
             maintain
             it
             :
             but
             whenever
             his
             Property
             is
             invaded
             by
             the
             Will
             and
             Order
             of
             his
             Monarch
             ;
             he
             has
             not
             only
             no
             Appeal
             ,
             as
             those
             in
             Society
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             degraded
             
             from
             the
             common
             state
             of
             rational
             Creatures
             ,
             is
             denied
             a
             liberty
             to
             judge
             of
             ,
             or
             defend
             his
             Right
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             exposed
             to
             all
             the
             Misery
             and
             Inconveniencies
             that
             a
             Man
             can
             fear
             from
             one
             ,
             who
             being
             in
             the
             unrestrained
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             is
             yet
             corrupted
             with
             Flattery
             ,
             and
             armed
             with
             Power
             .
          
           
             92.
             
             For
             he
             that
             thinks
             absolute
             Power
             purifies
             Mens
             Bloods
             ,
             and
             corrects
             the
             baseness
             of
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             need
             read
             but
             the
             History
             of
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Age
             ,
             to
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
             He
             that
             would
             have
             been
             insolent
             and
             injurious
             in
             the
             Woods
             of
             America
             ,
             would
             not
             probably
             be
             much
             better
             in
             a
             Throne
             ,
             where
             perhaps
             Learning
             and
             Religion
             shall
             be
             found
             out
             to
             justifie
             all
             that
             he
             shall
             do
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             the
             Sword
             presently
             silence
             all
             those
             that
             dare
             question
             it
             .
             For
             what
             the
             Protection
             of
             Absolute
             Monarchy
             is
             ;
             what
             kind
             of
             Fathers
             of
             their
             Countries
             it
             makes
             Princes
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             to
             what
             a
             degree
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             Security
             it
             carries
             civil
             Society
             ,
             where
             this
             sort
             of
             Government
             is
             grown
             to
             perfection
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             look
             into
             the
             late
             Relation
             of
             Ceylon
             may
             easily
             see
             .
          
           
             93.
             
             In
             Absolute
             Monarchies
             indeed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Governments
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             have
             an
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             and
             Judges
             to
             decide
             any
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             restrain
             any
             violence
             that
             may
             happen
             betwixt
             the
             Subjects
             themselves
             ,
             one
             amongst
             another
             .
             This
             every
             one
             thinks
             necessary
             ,
             and
             believes
             ,
             he
             deserves
             to
             be
             thought
             a
             declared
             Enemy
             to
             Society
             and
             Mankind
             ,
             who
             should
             go
             about
             to
             take
             it
             away
             .
             But
             whether
             this
             be
             from
             a
             true
             Love
             of
             Mankind
             and
             Society
             ,
             &
             such
             a
             Charity
             as
             we
             owe
             all
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             there
             is
             reason
             to
             doubt
             .
             For
             this
             is
             no
             more
             than
             what
             every
             Man
             ,
             who
             loves
             his
             own
             Power
             ,
             Profit
             ,
             or
             Greatness
             ,
             may
             ,
             and
             naturally
             must
             do
             ;
             keep
             those
             Animals
             from
             hurting
             ,
             or
             destroying
             one
             another
             ,
             who
             labour
             and
             drudge
             only
             for
             his
             Pleasure
             and
             Advantage
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             taken
             care
             of
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             any
             Love
             the
             Master
             has
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             Love
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Profit
             they
             bring
             him
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             asked
             what
             Security
             ,
             what
             Fence
             is
             there
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             State
             ,
             against
             the
             Violence
             and
             Oppression
             of
             this
             Absolute
             Ruler
             ?
             The
             very
             Question
             can
             scarce
             be
             born
             .
             They
             are
             ready
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             deserves
             Death
             only
             to
             ask
             after
             Safety
             .
             Betwixt
             Subject
             and
             Subject
             ,
             they
             will
             grant
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             Measures
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Judges
             for
             their
             mutual
             Peace
             and
             Security
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Ruler
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             Absolute
             ,
             and
             is
             above
             all
             such
             Circumstancés
             ;
             because
             he
             has
             a
             Power
             to
             do
             more
             hurt
             and
             
             wrong
             ,
             't
             is
             right
             when
             he
             does
             it
             .
             To
             ask
             how
             you
             may
             be
             guarded
             from
             harm
             ,
             or
             injury
             ,
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             where
             the
             strongest
             hand
             is
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             is
             presently
             the
             Voice
             of
             Faction
             and
             Rebellion
             .
             As
             if
             when
             Men
             ,
             quitting
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             entered
             into
             Society
             ,
             they
             agreed
             that
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             one
             ,
             should
             be
             under
             the
             restraint
             of
             Laws
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             should
             still
             retain
             all
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             increased
             with
             Power
             ,
             and
             made
             licentious
             by
             Impunity
             .
             This
             is
             to
             think
             that
             Men
             are
             so
             foolish
             ,
             that
             they
             take
             care
             to
             avoid
             what
             Mischiefs
             may
             be
             done
             them
             by
             Pole-Cats
             ,
             or
             Foxes
             ,
             but
             are
             content
             ,
             nay
             think
             it
             Safety
             ,
             to
             be
             devoured
             by
             Lions
             .
          
           
             94.
             
             But
             ,
             whatever
             Flatterers
             may
             talk
             ,
             to
             amuze
             Peoples
             Understandings
             ,
             it
             never
             hinders
             Men
             from
             feeling
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             perceive
             that
             any
             Man
             ,
             in
             what
             Station
             soever
             ,
             is
             out
             of
             the
             Bounds
             of
             the
             civil
             Society
             they
             are
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             no
             Appeal
             ,
             on
             Earth
             ,
             against
             any
             harm
             they
             may
             receive
             from
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             themselves
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             him
             ,
             whom
             they
             find
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             to
             take
             care
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             to
             have
             that
             Safety
             and
             Security
             ,
             in
             civil
             Society
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             was
             first
             instituted
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             only
             they
             entered
             into
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             at
             first
             ,
             as
             shall
             
             be
             shewed
             more
             at
             large
             hereafter
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             part
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             some
             one
             good
             and
             excellent
             Man
             having
             got
             a
             Preheminency
             ,
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             had
             this
             Deference
             paid
             to
             his
             Goodness
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             kind
             of
             Natural
             Authority
             ,
             that
             the
             chief
             Rule
             ,
             with
             Arbitration
             of
             their
             differences
             ,
             by
             a
             tacit
             Consent
             ,
             devolved
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             caution
             ,
             but
             the
             assurance
             they
             had
             of
             his
             Uprightness
             and
             Wisdom
             ;
             yet
             when
             time
             giving
             Authority
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             some
             Men
             would
             perswade
             us
             ,
             Sacredness
             to
             Customs
             ,
             which
             the
             negligent
             ,
             and
             unforeseeing
             Innocence
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             began
             ,
             had
             brought
             in
             Successors
             of
             another
             stamp
             ,
             the
             People
             finding
             their
             Properties
             not
             secure
             under
             the
             Government
             as
             then
             it
             was
             .
             
             (
             Whereas
             Government
             has
             no
             other
             end
             but
             the
             preservation
             of
             Property
             )
             could
             never
             be
             safe
             ,
             nor
             at
             rest
             ,
             nor
             think
             themselves
             in
             civil
             Society
             ,
             till
             the
             Legislative
             
             was
             so
             placed
             in
             collective
             Bodies
             of
             Men
             ,
             call
             them
             Senate
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             what
             you
             please
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             every
             single
             person
             became
             subject
             equally
             ,
             with
             other
             the
             meanest
             Men
             ,
             to
             those
             Laws
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             ,
             as
             part
             of
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             had
             established
             ;
             nor
             could
             any
             one
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             avoid
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             when
             once
             made
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             pretence
             of
             Superiority
             plead
             exemption
             ,
             thereby
             to
             license
             his
             own
             ,
             or
             the
             Miscarriages
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Dependants
             :
             No
             Man
             in
             civil
             Society
             can
             be
             exempted
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             it
             .
             For
             if
             any
             Man
             may
             do
             what
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             
             and
             there
             be
             no
             appeal
             on
             Earth
             ,
             for
             Redress
             or
             Security
             against
             any
             harm
             he
             shall
             do
             ;
             I
             ask
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             not
             perfectly
             still
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             be
             no
             Part
             or
             Member
             of
             that
             civil
             Society
             ,
             unless
             any
             one
             will
             say
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             and
             civil
             Society
             ,
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             never
             yet
             found
             any
             one
             so
             great
             a
             Patron
             of
             Anarchy
             as
             to
             affirm
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Of
             the
             Beginning
             of
             Political
             Societies
             .
          
           
             95.
             
             MEN
             being
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             by
             Nature
             ,
             all
             free
             ,
             equal
             and
             independent
             ;
             no
             one
             can
             be
             put
             out
             of
             this
             Estate
             ,
             and
             subjected
             to
             the
             Political
             Power
             of
             another
             ,
             without
             his
             own
             Consent
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             agreeing
             ,
             with
             other
             Men
             ,
             to
             join
             and
             unite
             into
             a
             Community
             ,
             for
             their
             comfortable
             ,
             safe
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             living
             ,
             one
             amongst
             another
             ,
             in
             a
             secure
             Enjoyment
             of
             their
             Properties
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             Security
             against
             any
             that
             are
             not
             of
             it
             .
             This
             any
             number
             of
             Men
             may
             do
             ,
             because
             it
             injures
             not
             the
             Freedom
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             they
             are
             left
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             .
             When
             any
             number
             of
             Men
             have
             so
             consented
             to
             make
             one
             Community
             or
             Government
             ,
             they
             are
             thereby
             presently
             incorporated
             ,
             and
             make
             one
             Body
             Politick
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Majority
             have
             a
             Right
             ,
             to
             act
             and
             conclude
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             96.
             
             For
             when
             any
             number
             of
             Men
             ,
             have
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             every
             individual
             ,
             made
             a
             Community
             ,
             they
             have
             thereby
             made
             that
             Community
             one
             Body
             ,
             with
             a
             power
             to
             act
             as
             one
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             by
             the
             will
             and
             determination
             of
             the
             majority
             .
             
             For
             that
             which
             acts
             any
             Community
             ,
             being
             only
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             individuals
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             one
             Body
             must
             move
             one
             way
             ;
             it
             is
             necessary
             the
             Body
             should
             move
             that
             way
             whither
             the
             greater
             force
             carries
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             majority
             :
             or
             else
             it
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             act
             or
             continue
             one
             Body
             ,
             one
             Community
             ,
             which
             the
             consent
             of
             every
             individual
             that
             united
             into
             it
             ,
             agreed
             that
             it
             should
             ;
             and
             so
             every
             one
             is
             bound
             by
             that
             consent
             to
             be
             concluded
             by
             the
             majority
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             Assemblies
             impowred
             to
             act
             by
             positive
             Laws
             where
             no
             number
             is
             set
             ,
             by
             that
             positive
             Law
             which
             impowers
             them
             ,
             the
             act
             of
             the
             majority
             passes
             for
             the
             act
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             of
             course
             determines
             ,
             as
             having
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Reason
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             97.
             
             And
             thus
             every
             Man
             by
             consenting
             with
             others
             to
             make
             one
             Body
             Politick
             ,
             under
             one
             Government
             ,
             puts
             himself
             under
             an
             obligation
             to
             every
             one
             of
             that
             Society
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             majority
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             concluded
             by
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             this
             original
             Compact
             ,
             whereby
             he
             with
             others
             incorporates
             into
             one
             Society
             ,
             would
             signifie
             nothing
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             Compact
             if
             he
             be
             left
             free
             ,
             and
             under
             no
             other
             ties
             than
             he
             was
             in
             before
             in
             the
             
             state
             of
             Nature
             .
             For
             what
             appearance
             would
             there
             be
             of
             any
             Compact
             ?
             What
             new
             engagement
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             no
             farther
             tied
             by
             any
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             than
             he
             himself
             thought
             fit
             ,
             and
             did
             actually
             consent
             to
             ?
             This
             would
             be
             still
             as
             great
             a
             liberty
             as
             he
             himself
             had
             before
             his
             Compact
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             else
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             who
             may
             submit
             himself
             and
             consent
             to
             any
             acts
             of
             it
             if
             he
             thinks
             fit
             .
          
           
             98.
             
             For
             if
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             majority
             shall
             not
             in
             reason
             be
             received
             as
             the
             act
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             conclude
             every
             individual
             ;
             nothing
             but
             the
             consent
             of
             every
             individual
             can
             make
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             the
             act
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             which
             ,
             considering
             the
             infirmities
             of
             health
             ,
             and
             avocations
             of
             business
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             number
             ,
             though
             much
             less
             than
             that
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             will
             necessarily
             keep
             many
             away
             from
             the
             publick
             Assembly
             ;
             and
             the
             variety
             of
             Opinions
             and
             contrariety
             of
             interests
             which
             unavoidably
             happen
             in
             all
             Collections
             of
             Men
             ,
             't
             is
             next
             impossible
             ever
             to
             be
             had
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             coming
             into
             Society
             be
             upon
             such
             terms
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             only
             like
             
             Cato's
             coming
             into
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             
               tantum
               at
               exiret
            
             .
             Such
             a
             Constitution
             as
             this
             would
             make
             the
             mighty
             Leviathan
             of
             a
             shorter
             duration
             than
             the
             feeblest
             Creatures
             ;
             and
             not
             let
             it
             outlast
             the
             day
             it
             was
             born
             in
             ,
             
             which
             cannot
             be
             suppos'd
             till
             we
             can
             think
             that
             rational
             Creatures
             should
             desire
             and
             constitute
             Societies
             only
             to
             be
             dissolved
             .
             For
             where
             the
             majority
             cannot
             conclude
             the
             rest
             ,
             there
             they
             cannot
             act
             as
             one
             Body
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             will
             be
             immediately
             dissolved
             again
             .
          
           
             99.
             
             Whosoever
             therefore
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             unite
             into
             a
             Community
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             to
             give
             up
             all
             the
             power
             necessary
             to
             the
             ends
             for
             which
             they
             unite
             into
             Society
             ,
             to
             the
             majority
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             unless
             they
             expresly
             agreed
             in
             any
             number
             greater
             than
             the
             majority
             .
             And
             this
             is
             done
             by
             barely
             agreeing
             to
             unite
             into
             one
             political
             Society
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             the
             Compact
             that
             is
             ,
             or
             needs
             be
             ,
             between
             the
             individuals
             that
             enter
             into
             or
             make
             up
             a
             Commonwealth
             .
             And
             thus
             that
             which
             begins
             and
             actually
             constitutes
             any
             Political
             Society
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             consent
             of
             any
             number
             of
             Freemen
             capable
             of
             majority
             ,
             to
             unite
             and
             incorporate
             into
             such
             a
             Society
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             ,
             which
             did
             or
             could
             give
             beginning
             to
             any
             lawful
             Government
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             100.
             
             To
             this
             I
             find
             two
             Objections
             made
             .
             1.
             
             That
             there
             are
             no
             instances
             to
             be
             found
             in
             story
             ,
             of
             a
             Company
             of
             Men
             independant
             and
             equal
             one
             amongst
             
             another
             ,
             that
             met
             together
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             way
             began
             and
             set
             up
             a
             Government
             .
             2.
             
             'T
             is
             impossible
             of
             right
             that
             Men
             should
             do
             so
             ;
             because
             all
             Men
             being
             born
             under
             Government
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             submit
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             at
             liberty
             to
             begin
             a
             new
             one
             .
          
           
             101.
             
             To
             the
             first
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             to
             Answer
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             wonder'd
             that
             History
             gives
             us
             but
             a
             very
             little
             account
             of
             Men
             that
             lived
             together
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             .
             The
             inconveniencies
             of
             that
             condition
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             and
             want
             of
             Society
             ,
             no
             sooner
             brought
             any
             number
             of
             them
             together
             ,
             but
             they
             presently
             united
             and
             incorporated
             ,
             if
             they
             designed
             to
             continue
             together
             .
             And
             if
             we
             may
             not
             suppose
             Men
             ever
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             because
             we
             hear
             not
             much
             of
             them
             in
             such
             a
             state
             ;
             we
             may
             as
             well
             suppose
             the
             Armies
             of
             Salmanasser
             ,
             or
             Xerxes
             ,
             were
             never
             Children
             ,
             because
             we
             hear
             little
             of
             them
             till
             they
             were
             Men
             ,
             and
             imbodied
             in
             Armies
             .
             Government
             is
             every
             where
             antecedent
             to
             Records
             ,
             and
             Letters
             seldom
             come
             in
             amongst
             a
             People
             till
             a
             long
             continuation
             of
             Civil
             Society
             ,
             has
             by
             other
             more
             necessary
             arts
             ,
             provided
             for
             their
             Safety
             ,
             Ease
             and
             Plenty
             .
             And
             then
             they
             begin
             to
             look
             after
             the
             History
             of
             their
             Founders
             ,
             and
             search
             into
             their
             original
             
             when
             they
             have
             outlived
             the
             memory
             of
             it
             .
             For
             't
             is
             with
             Commonwealths
             as
             with
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             they
             are
             commonly
             ignorant
             of
             their
             own
             Births
             and
             Infancies
             :
             and
             if
             they
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             beholding
             for
             it
             to
             the
             accidental
             Records
             that
             others
             have
             kept
             of
             it
             .
             And
             those
             that
             we
             have
             of
             the
             beginning
             of
             any
             Polities
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             excepting
             that
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             where
             God
             himself
             immediately
             interpos'd
             ,
             and
             which
             favours
             not
             at
             all
             Paternal
             Dominion
             ;
             are
             all
             either
             plain
             instances
             of
             such
             a
             beginning
             as
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             have
             manifest
             footsteps
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             102.
             
             He
             must
             shew
             a
             strange
             inclination
             to
             deny
             evident
             matter
             of
             fact
             when
             it
             agrees
             not
             with
             his
             Hypothesis
             ;
             who
             will
             not
             allow
             ,
             that
             the
             beginning
             of
             Rome
             and
             Venice
             were
             by
             the
             uniting
             together
             of
             several
             Men
             free
             and
             independent
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             there
             was
             no
             natural
             Superiority
             or
             Subjection
             .
             And
             if
             Iosephus
             Acosta's
             word
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             America
             there
             was
             no
             Government
             at
             all
             .
             
               There
               are
               great
               and
               apparent
               Conjectures
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               that
               these
               men
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             those
             of
             Peru
             ,
             
               for
               a
               long
               time
               had
               neither
               Kings
               nor
               Commonwealths
               ,
               but
               lived
               in
               Troops
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               this
               day
               in
            
             Florida
             ,
             the
             Cheriquanas
             ,
             
             
               those
               of
            
             Bresil
             ,
             
               and
               many
               other
               Nations
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               certain
               Kings
               ,
               but
               as
               occasion
               is
               offered
               in
               Peace
               or
               War
               ,
               they
               choose
               their
               Captains
               as
               they
               please
               .
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             25.
             
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             every
             Man
             there
             was
             born
             subject
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             or
             the
             head
             of
             his
             Family
             .
             That
             the
             subjection
             due
             from
             a
             Child
             to
             a
             Father
             ,
             took
             not
             away
             his
             freedom
             of
             uniting
             into
             what
             political
             Society
             he
             thought
             fit
             ,
             has
             been
             already
             proved
             .
             But
             be
             that
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             these
             Men
             ,
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             were
             actually
             free
             ;
             and
             whatever
             superiority
             some
             Politicians
             now
             would
             place
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             themselves
             claimed
             it
             not
             ;
             but
             by
             consent
             were
             all
             equal
             ,
             till
             by
             the
             same
             consent
             they
             set
             Rulers
             over
             themselves
             .
             So
             that
             their
             politick
             Societies
             all
             began
             from
             a
             voluntary
             Union
             ,
             and
             the
             mutual
             agreement
             of
             Men
             freely
             acting
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             their
             Governours
             ,
             and
             forms
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             103.
             
             And
             I
             hope
             those
             who
             went
             away
             from
             Sparta
             ,
             with
             Palantus
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             
               Iustin
               l.
            
             will
             be
             allowed
             to
             have
             been
             Freemen
             independent
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             set
             up
             a
             Government
             over
             themselves
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             .
             Thus
             I
             have
             given
             several
             Examples
             out
             of
             History
             ,
             of
             people
             free
             and
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             being
             met
             together
             incorporated
             and
             began
             a
             Commonwealth
             .
             And
             if
             the
             want
             
             of
             such
             instances
             be
             an
             argument
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Government
             were
             not
             ,
             nor
             could
             not
             be
             so
             begun
             ,
             I
             suppose
             the
             Contenders
             for
             Paternal
             Empire
             were
             better
             let
             it
             alone
             ,
             than
             urge
             it
             against
             natural
             Liberty
             .
             For
             if
             they
             can
             give
             so
             many
             instances
             out
             of
             History
             ,
             of
             Governments
             began
             upon
             paternal
             Right
             ,
             I
             think
             (
             though
             at
             least
             an
             Argument
             from
             what
             has
             been
             ,
             to
             what
             should
             of
             right
             ,
             be
             of
             no
             great
             force
             )
             one
             might
             ,
             without
             any
             great
             danger
             ,
             yield
             them
             the
             cause
             .
             But
             if
             I
             might
             advise
             them
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             they
             would
             do
             well
             not
             to
             search
             too
             much
             into
             the
             original
             of
             Governments
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             begun
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             find
             at
             the
             foundation
             of
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             something
             very
             little
             favourable
             to
             the
             design
             they
             promote
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             power
             as
             they
             contend
             for
             .
          
           
             104.
             
             But
             ,
             to
             conclude
             ,
             Reason
             being
             plain
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             that
             Men
             are
             naturally
             free
             ;
             and
             the
             Examples
             of
             History
             shewing
             that
             the
             Governments
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             were
             begun
             in
             Peace
             ,
             had
             their
             beginning
             laid
             on
             that
             foundation
             ,
             and
             were
             made
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
             :
             There
             can
             be
             little
             room
             for
             doubt
             ,
             either
             where
             the
             Right
             is
             ,
             or
             what
             has
             been
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             Practice
             of
             Mankind
             about
             the
             first
             erecting
             of
             Governments
             .
          
           
           
             105.
             
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             look
             back
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             History
             will
             direct
             us
             ,
             towards
             the
             Original
             of
             Commonwealths
             ,
             we
             shall
             generally
             find
             them
             under
             the
             Government
             and
             Administration
             of
             one
             Man.
             And
             I
             am
             also
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             where
             a
             Family
             was
             numerous
             enough
             to
             subsist
             by
             it self
             ,
             and
             continued
             entire
             together
             ,
             without
             mixing
             with
             others
             ,
             as
             it
             often
             happens
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             much
             Land
             ,
             and
             few
             People
             ,
             the
             Government
             commonly
             began
             in
             the
             Father
             .
             For
             the
             Father
             having
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             the
             same
             Power
             ,
             with
             every
             Man
             else
             ,
             to
             punish
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             fit
             ,
             any
             Offences
             against
             that
             Law
             ,
             might
             thereby
             punish
             his
             transgressing
             Children
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             were
             Men
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             their
             Pupilage
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             very
             likely
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             punishment
             ,
             and
             all
             join
             with
             him
             against
             the
             Offender
             in
             their
             turns
             ,
             giving
             him
             thereby
             power
             to
             Execute
             his
             Sentence
             against
             any
             transgression
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             effect
             make
             him
             the
             Law-maker
             and
             Governour
             over
             all
             that
             remained
             in
             Conjunction
             with
             his
             Family
             .
             He
             was
             fittest
             to
             be
             trusted
             ;
             Paternal
             affection
             secured
             their
             Property
             and
             Interest
             under
             his
             Care
             ,
             and
             the
             Custom
             of
             obeying
             him
             in
             their
             Childhood
             ,
             made
             it
             easier
             to
             submit
             to
             him
             rather
             than
             any
             other
             .
             If
             therefore
             they
             must
             have
             one
             to
             
             rule
             them
             ,
             as
             Government
             is
             hardly
             to
             be
             avoided
             amongst
             Men
             that
             live
             together
             ;
             who
             so
             likely
             to
             be
             the
             Man
             as
             he
             that
             was
             their
             common
             Father
             ,
             unless
             Negligence
             ,
             Cruelty
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             defect
             of
             Mind
             or
             Body
             ,
             made
             him
             unfit
             for
             it
             .
             But
             when
             either
             the
             Father
             died
             ,
             and
             left
             his
             next
             Heir
             for
             want
             of
             Age
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Courage
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             qualities
             less
             fit
             for
             Rule
             ,
             or
             where
             several
             Families
             met
             and
             consented
             to
             continue
             together
             :
             There
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             they
             used
             their
             natural
             freedom
             to
             set
             up
             him
             whom
             they
             judged
             the
             ablest
             and
             most
             likely
             to
             Rule
             well
             over
             them
             .
             Conformable
             hereunto
             we
             find
             the
             People
             of
             America
             ,
             who
             living
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             Conquering
             Swords
             and
             spreading
             domination
             of
             the
             two
             great
             Empires
             of
             Peru
             and
             Mexico
             ,
             enjoy'd
             their
             own
             natural
             freedom
             ;
             though
             ,
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             ,
             they
             commonly
             prefer
             the
             Heir
             of
             their
             deceased
             King
             ;
             yet
             if
             they
             find
             him
             any
             way
             weak
             or
             uncapable
             ,
             they
             pass
             him
             by
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             the
             stoutest
             and
             bravest
             Man
             for
             their
             Ruler
             .
          
           
             106.
             
             Thus
             ,
             though
             looking
             back
             as
             far
             as
             Records
             give
             us
             any
             account
             of
             Peopling
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             History
             of
             Nations
             ,
             we
             commonly
             find
             the
             Government
             to
             be
             in
             one
             hand
             ,
             yet
             it
             destroys
             not
             that
             which
             I
             affirm
             (
             viz.
             )
             That
             the
             
             beginning
             of
             Politick
             Society
             depends
             upon
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Individuals
             to
             join
             into
             and
             make
             one
             Society
             ;
             who
             when
             they
             are
             thus
             incorporated
             ,
             might
             set
             up
             what
             form
             of
             Government
             they
             thought
             fit
             .
             But
             this
             having
             given
             occasion
             to
             Men
             to
             mistake
             and
             think
             ,
             that
             by
             Nature
             Government
             was
             Monarchical
             ,
             and
             belong'd
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             ,
             here
             to
             consider
             ,
             why
             People
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             generally
             pitch'd
             upon
             this
             form
             ,
             which
             though
             perhaps
             the
             Father's
             Preheminency
             might
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             some
             Commonwealths
             ,
             give
             a
             rise
             to
             ,
             and
             place
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             the
             Power
             in
             one
             hand
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             reason
             that
             continued
             the
             Form
             of
             Government
             in
             a
             single
             Person
             ,
             was
             not
             any
             Regard
             or
             Respect
             to
             Paternal
             Authority
             ;
             since
             all
             petty
             Monarchies
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             almost
             all
             Monarchies
             ,
             near
             their
             Original
             ,
             have
             been
             commonly
             ,
             at
             least
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             elective
             .
          
           
             107.
             
             First
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             things
             ,
             the
             Father's
             Government
             of
             the
             Childhood
             of
             those
             sprung
             from
             him
             ,
             having
             accustomed
             them
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             one
             Man
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             ,
             that
             where
             it
             was
             exercised
             with
             Care
             and
             Skill
             ,
             with
             Affection
             and
             Love
             to
             those
             under
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             sufficient
             to
             procure
             and
             preserve
             Men
             (
             all
             
             the
             political
             Happiness
             they
             sought
             for
             ,
             in
             Society
             .
             )
             It
             was
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             should
             pitch
             upon
             ,
             and
             naturally
             run
             into
             that
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             which
             ,
             from
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             all
             accustomed
             to
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             by
             experience
             ,
             they
             had
             found
             both
             easie
             and
             safe
             .
             To
             which
             ,
             if
             we
             add
             ,
             that
             Monarchy
             being
             simple
             ,
             and
             most
             obvious
             to
             Men
             ,
             whom
             neither
             experience
             had
             instructed
             in
             Forms
             of
             Government
             ,
             nor
             the
             Ambition
             or
             Insolence
             of
             Empire
             had
             taught
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             Encroachments
             of
             Prerogative
             ,
             or
             the
             Inconveniencies
             of
             Absolute
             Power
             ;
             which
             Monarchy
             ,
             in
             Succession
             ,
             was
             apt
             to
             lay
             claim
             to
             ,
             and
             bring
             upon
             them
             .
             It
             was
             not
             at
             all
             strange
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             much
             trouble
             themselves
             to
             think
             of
             methods
             of
             restraining
             any
             Exorbitances
             of
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             had
             given
             the
             Authority
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             of
             ballancing
             the
             Power
             of
             Government
             ,
             by
             placing
             several
             parts
             of
             it
             in
             different
             hands
             .
             They
             had
             neither
             felt
             the
             Oppression
             of
             Tyrannical
             Dominion
             ,
             nor
             did
             the
             Fashion
             of
             the
             Age
             ,
             nor
             their
             Possessions
             ,
             or
             way
             of
             living
             ,
             which
             afforded
             little
             matter
             for
             Covetousness
             or
             Ambition
             ;
             give
             them
             any
             reason
             to
             apprehend
             or
             provide
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             they
             put
             themselves
             into
             such
             a
             Frame
             of
             Government
             ,
             
             as
             was
             ,
             not
             only
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             most
             obvious
             and
             simple
             ,
             but
             also
             best
             suited
             to
             their
             present
             State
             and
             Condition
             ;
             which
             stood
             more
             in
             need
             of
             defence
             against
             foreign
             Invasions
             and
             Injuries
             ,
             than
             of
             multiplicity
             of
             Laws
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             but
             very
             little
             Property
             :
             and
             wanted
             not
             variety
             of
             Rulers
             and
             abundance
             of
             Officers
             to
             direct
             and
             look
             after
             their
             Execution
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             but
             few
             Trespasses
             ,
             and
             few
             Offenders
             .
             Since
             then
             ,
             those
             who
             liked
             one
             another
             so
             well
             as
             to
             join
             into
             Society
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             some
             Acquaintance
             and
             Friendship
             together
             ,
             and
             some
             Trust
             one
             in
             another
             .
             They
             could
             not
             but
             have
             greater
             Apprehensions
             of
             others
             ,
             than
             of
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             first
             care
             and
             thought
             cannot
             but
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             how
             to
             secure
             themselves
             against
             foreign
             Force
             .
             'T
             was
             natural
             for
             them
             to
             put
             themselves
             under
             a
             Frame
             of
             Government
             ,
             which
             might
             best
             serve
             to
             that
             end
             ;
             and
             chuse
             the
             wisest
             and
             bravest
             Man
             to
             conduct
             them
             in
             their
             Wars
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             out
             against
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             chiefly
             be
             their
             Ruler
             .
          
           
             108.
             
             Thus
             we
             see
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Indians
             ,
             in
             America
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             a
             Pattern
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             in
             Asia
             and
             Europe
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Inhabitants
             were
             too
             few
             for
             
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             People
             and
             Money
             gave
             Men
             no
             temptation
             to
             enlarge
             their
             Possessions
             of
             Land
             ,
             or
             contest
             for
             wider
             extent
             of
             Ground
             ;
             are
             little
             more
             than
             Generals
             of
             their
             Armies
             :
             and
             though
             they
             command
             absolutely
             in
             War
             ,
             yet
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             of
             Peace
             ,
             they
             exercise
             very
             little
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             have
             but
             a
             very
             moderate
             Sovereignty
             ;
             the
             Resolutions
             of
             Peace
             and
             War
             ,
             being
             ordinarily
             either
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Council
             .
             Though
             the
             War
             it self
             ,
             which
             admits
             not
             of
             Pluralities
             of
             Governours
             ,
             naturally
             devolves
             the
             Command
             into
             the
             King's
             sole
             Authority
             .
          
           
             109.
             
             And
             thus
             in
             Israel
             it self
             ,
             the
             chief
             Business
             of
             their
             Judges
             ,
             and
             first
             Kings
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             to
             be
             Captains
             in
             War
             ,
             and
             Leaders
             of
             their
             Armies
             ;
             which
             ,
             (
             besides
             what
             is
             signified
             by
             ,
             
               going
               out
               and
               in
               before
               the
               People
               ,
            
             which
             was
             ,
             to
             march
             forth
             to
             War
             ,
             and
             home
             again
             in
             the
             Heads
             of
             their
             Forces
             )
             appears
             plainly
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Iephtha
             .
             The
             Ammonites
             making
             War
             upon
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Gileadites
             ,
             in
             fear
             ,
             send
             to
             Iephtha
             ,
             a
             Bastard
             of
             their
             Family
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             cast
             off
             ,
             and
             article
             with
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             assist
             them
             against
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             their
             Ruler
             ;
             which
             they
             do
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               And
               the
               People
               made
               him
               head
               and
               captain
               
               over
               them
               ,
               Iudg.
            
             11.
             11.
             which
             was
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             all
             one
             as
             to
             be
             Judge
             .
             
               And
               he
               judged
               Israel
               ,
               Iudg.
            
             12.
             7.
             that
             is
             ,
             was
             their
             Captain-general
             ,
             
               six
               Years
            
             .
             So
             when
             Iotham
             upbraids
             the
             Shechemites
             with
             the
             Obligation
             they
             had
             to
             Gideon
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             their
             Judge
             and
             Ruler
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               He
               fought
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               adventured
               his
               life
               far
               ,
               and
               delivered
               you
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               Midian
               ,
               Iudg.
            
             9.17
             .
             Nothing
             mentioned
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             did
             as
             a
             General
             ,
             and
             indeed
             ,
             that
             is
             all
             is
             found
             in
             his
             History
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Judges
             .
             And
             Abimelech
             particularly
             is
             called
             King
             ,
             though
             at
             most
             he
             was
             but
             their
             General
             .
             And
             when
             ,
             being
             weary
             of
             the
             ill
             Conduct
             of
             
             Samuel's
             Sons
             ,
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             desired
             a
             King
             ,
             
               like
               all
               the
               nations
               to
               judge
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               out
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               fight
               their
               battels
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             20.
             
             God
             granting
             their
             Desire
             ,
             says
             to
             
               Samuel
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               thee
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               anoint
               him
               to
               be
               captain
               over
               my
               people
               Israel
               that
               he
               may
               save
               my
               peole
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Philistines
               ,
               c.
            
             9.
             v.
             16.
             
             As
             if
             the
             only
             business
             of
             a
             King
             had
             been
             to
             lead
             out
             their
             Armies
             ,
             and
             fight
             in
             their
             Defence
             ;
             and
             ,
             accordingly
             ,
             at
             his
             Inauguration
             ,
             pouring
             a
             Vial
             of
             Oyl
             upon
             him
             ,
             declares
             to
             Saul
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               had
               anointed
               him
               to
               be
               Captain
               over
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               c.
            
             10.
             v.
             1.
             
             And
             therefore
             
             those
             ,
             who
             after
             
             Saul's
             being
             solemnly
             chosen
             ,
             and
             saluted
             King
             by
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             at
             Mispah
             ,
             were
             unwilling
             to
             have
             him
             their
             King
             ,
             make
             no
             other
             Objection
             but
             this
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               this
               man
               save
               us
               ?
               v.
            
             27.
             as
             if
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             This
             Man
             is
             unfit
             to
             be
             our
             King
             ,
             not
             having
             Skill
             and
             Conduct
             enough
             in
             War
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             defend
             us
             .
             And
             when
             God
             resolved
             to
             transfer
             the
             Government
             to
             David
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               But
               now
               thy
               Kingdom
               shall
               not
               continue
               :
               the
               Lord
               hath
               sought
               him
               a
               man
               after
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               him
               to
               be
               captain
               over
               his
               people
               ,
               c.
            
             13.
             v.
             14.
             
             As
             if
             the
             whole
             Kingly
             Authority
             were
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             be
             their
             General
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Tribes
             who
             had
             stuck
             to
             
             Saul's
             Family
             ,
             and
             opposed
             
             David's
             Reign
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             Hebron
             with
             terms
             of
             Submission
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             tell
             him
             ,
             amongst
             other
             Arguments
             they
             had
             to
             submit
             to
             him
             as
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             their
             King
             in
             
             Saul's
             time
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             reason
             but
             to
             receive
             him
             as
             their
             King
             now
             .
             Also
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               in
               time
               past
               ,
               when
               Saul
               was
               King
               over
               us
               ,
               thou
               wast
               he
               that
               leddest
               out
               and
               broughtest
               in
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
               thee
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               feed
               my
               People
               Israel
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               a
               Captain
               over
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
           
             110.
             
             Thus
             ,
             whether
             a
             Family
             ,
             by
             degrees
             ,
             grew
             up
             into
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             the
             Fatherly
             Authority
             being
             continued
             on
             to
             the
             elder
             Son
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             his
             turn
             growing
             up
             under
             it
             ,
             tacitly
             submitted
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             easiness
             and
             equality
             of
             it
             not
             offending
             any
             one
             ,
             every
             one
             acquiesced
             ,
             till
             time
             seemed
             to
             have
             confirmed
             it
             ,
             and
             setled
             a
             right
             of
             Succession
             ,
             by
             Prescription
             :
             or
             whether
             several
             Families
             ,
             or
             the
             Descendants
             of
             several
             Families
             ,
             whom
             Chance
             ,
             Neighbourhood
             ,
             or
             Business
             brought
             together
             ,
             united
             into
             Society
             ;
             the
             need
             of
             a
             General
             ,
             whose
             Conduct
             might
             defend
             them
             against
             their
             Enemies
             in
             War
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             confidence
             the
             Innocence
             and
             Sincerity
             of
             that
             poor
             but
             vertuous
             Age
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             almost
             all
             those
             which
             begin
             Governments
             that
             ever
             come
             to
             last
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             gave
             Men
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             made
             the
             first
             Beginners
             of
             Commonwealths
             generally
             put
             the
             Rule
             into
             one
             Man's
             hand
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             express
             Limitation
             or
             Restraint
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             End
             of
             Government
             required
             .
             It
             was
             given
             them
             for
             the
             publick
             Good
             and
             Safety
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             Ends
             in
             the
             Infancies
             of
             Common-wealths
             ,
             they
             commonly
             used
             it
             ,
             and
             unless
             they
             had
             done
             so
             ,
             young
             Societies
             could
             not
             have
             subsisted
             ;
             without
             such
             
             nursing
             Fathers
             :
             without
             this
             care
             of
             the
             Governours
             ,
             all
             Governments
             would
             have
             sunk
             under
             the
             Weakness
             and
             Infirmities
             of
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             the
             Prince
             and
             the
             People
             had
             soon
             perished
             together
             .
          
           
             111.
             
             But
             the
             golden
             Age
             (
             tho'
             before
             vain
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             
               amor
               sceleratus
               habendi
            
             ,
             evil
             Concupiscence
             had
             corrupted
             Mens
             minds
             into
             a
             Mistake
             of
             true
             Power
             and
             Honour
             )
             had
             more
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             better
             Governours
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             less
             vicious
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             then
             no
             stretching
             Prerogative
             on
             the
             one
             side
             to
             oppress
             the
             People
             ;
             nor
             ,
             consequently
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             any
             Dispute
             about
             Priviledge
             ,
             to
             lessen
             or
             restrain
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             :
             and
             so
             no
             contest
             betwixt
             Rulers
             and
             People
             ,
             about
             Governours
             or
             Government
             .
             Yet
             ,
             when
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             Luxury
             ,
             
             in
             future
             Ages
             ,
             would
             retain
             ,
             and
             increase
             the
             Power
             ,
             without
             doing
             the
             Business
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             was
             given
             ,
             
             and
             aided
             by
             Flattery
             ,
             taught
             Princes
             to
             have
             distinct
             and
             separate
             Interests
             ,
             from
             their
             People
             ;
             Men
             found
             it
             necessary
             to
             examine
             ,
             more
             carefully
             ,
             the
             Original
             and
             Rights
             of
             Government
             ;
             and
             to
             find
             out
             ways
             to
             restrain
             the
             Exorbitances
             ,
             and
             prevent
             the
             Abuses
             of
             that
             Power
             ,
             which
             they
             having
             intrusted
             in
             another's
             hands
             ,
             only
             for
             their
             own
             good
             ,
             they
             found
             ,
             was
             made
             use
             of
             to
             hurt
             them
             .
          
           
             112.
             
             Thus
             we
             may
             see
             how
             probable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             People
             ,
             that
             were
             naturally
             free
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             ,
             either
             submitted
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             or
             united
             together
             ,
             out
             of
             different
             Families
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Government
             ;
             should
             generally
             put
             the
             Rule
             into
             one
             Man's
             hands
             ,
             and
             chuse
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             a
             single
             Person
             ;
             without
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             by
             express
             Conditions
             ,
             limiting
             or
             regulating
             his
             Power
             ,
             which
             they
             thought
             safe
             enough
             in
             his
             Honesty
             and
             Prudence
             .
             Though
             they
             never
             dream'd
             of
             Monarchy
             being
             
               Iure
               Divino
            
             ,
             which
             we
             never
             heard
             of
             among
             Mankind
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             revealed
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Divinity
             of
             this
             last
             Age
             ;
             nor
             ever
             allowed
             Paternal
             Power
             to
             have
             a
             right
             to
             Dominion
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Government
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             may
             suffice
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             have
             any
             light
             from
             History
             ,
             we
             have
             
             reason
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             all
             peaceful
             beginnings
             of
             Government
             have
             been
             laid
             in
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
             .
             I
             say
             peaceful
             ,
             because
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             Conquest
             ,
             which
             some
             esteem
             a
             way
             of
             beginning
             of
             Governments
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             Objection
             ,
             I
             find
             ,
             urged
             against
             the
             beginning
             of
             Polities
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             113.
             
             
               That
               all
               Men
               being
               born
               under
               Government
               ,
               some
               or
               other
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               any
               of
               them
               should
               ever
               be
               free
               ,
               and
               at
               liberty
               ,
               to
               unite
               together
               ,
               and
               begin
               a
               new
               one
               ,
               or
               ever
               be
               able
               to
               erect
               a
               lawful
               Government
               .
            
             If
             this
             Argument
             be
             good
             ;
             I
             ask
             ,
             how
             came
             so
             many
             lawful
             Monarchies
             into
             the
             World
             ?
             For
             if
             any
             body
             ,
             upon
             this
             supposition
             ,
             can
             shew
             me
             any
             one
             Man
             ,
             in
             any
             Age
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             free
             to
             begin
             a
             lawful
             Monarchy
             ;
             I
             will
             be
             bound
             to
             shew
             him
             Ten
             other
             free
             Men
             at
             liberty
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             to
             unite
             and
             begin
             a
             new
             Government
             under
             a
             Regal
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Form.
             It
             being
             demonstration
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             one
             ,
             born
             under
             the
             Dominion
             of
             another
             ,
             may
             be
             so
             free
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             a
             right
             to
             command
             others
             ,
             in
             a
             new
             and
             distinct
             Empire
             ;
             every
             one
             that
             is
             born
             under
             the
             Dominion
             
             of
             another
             may
             be
             so
             free
             too
             ,
             and
             may
             become
             a
             Ruler
             ,
             or
             Subject
             ,
             of
             a
             distinct
             separate
             Government
             .
             And
             so
             by
             this
             their
             own
             Principle
             ,
             either
             all
             Men
             however
             born
             are
             free
             ,
             or
             else
             there
             is
             but
             one
             lawful
             Prince
             ,
             one
             lawful
             Government
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             then
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             but
             barely
             to
             shew
             us
             which
             that
             is
             .
             Which
             when
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             all
             Mankind
             will
             easily
             agree
             to
             pay
             obedience
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             114.
             
             Though
             it
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Answer
             to
             their
             Objection
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             involves
             them
             in
             the
             same
             difficulties
             that
             it
             doth
             those
             they
             use
             it
             against
             ;
             yet
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             discover
             the
             weakness
             of
             this
             Argument
             a
             little
             farther
             .
          
           
             
               All
               men
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               are
               born
               under
               Government
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               be
               at
               liberty
               to
               begin
               a
               new
               one
               .
               Every
               one
               is
               born
               a
               Subject
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               or
               his
               Prince
               ,
               and
               is
               therefore
               under
               the
               perpetual
               tie
               of
               Subjection
               and
               Allegiance
               .
            
             'T
             is
             plain
             ,
             Mankind
             never
             owned
             nor
             considered
             any
             such
             natural
             subjection
             that
             they
             were
             born
             in
             ,
             to
             one
             or
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             tied
             them
             ,
             without
             their
             own
             consents
             ,
             to
             a
             subjection
             to
             them
             and
             their
             Heirs
             .
          
           
             115.
             
             For
             there
             are
             no
             Examples
             so
             frequent
             in
             History
             ,
             both
             sacred
             and
             prophane
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             Men
             withdrawing
             
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             from
             the
             Jurisdiction
             they
             were
             born
             under
             ,
             and
             the
             Family
             or
             Community
             they
             were
             bred
             up
             in
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             new
             Governments
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             from
             whence
             sprang
             all
             that
             number
             of
             petty
             Commonwealths
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Ages
             ,
             and
             which
             always
             multiplied
             as
             long
             as
             there
             was
             room
             enough
             ,
             till
             the
             stronger
             ,
             or
             more
             fortunate
             swallow'd
             the
             weaker
             ;
             and
             those
             great
             ones
             again
             breaking
             to
             pieces
             ,
             dissolved
             into
             lesser
             Dominions
             .
             All
             which
             are
             so
             many
             testimonies
             against
             paternal
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             plainly
             prove
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             the
             natural
             right
             of
             the
             Father
             descending
             to
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             that
             made
             Governments
             in
             the
             beginning
             ;
             since
             it
             was
             impossible
             ,
             upon
             that
             ground
             ,
             there
             should
             have
             been
             so
             many
             little
             Kingdoms
             ,
             but
             only
             one
             universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             if
             Men
             had
             not
             been
             at
             liberty
             to
             separate
             themselves
             from
             their
             Families
             and
             their
             Government
             ,
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             that
             was
             set
             up
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             go
             and
             make
             distinct
             Commonwealths
             and
             other
             Governments
             as
             they
             thought
             fit
             .
          
           
             116.
             
             This
             has
             been
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             World
             from
             its
             first
             beginning
             to
             this
             day
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             now
             any
             more
             hindrance
             to
             the
             freedom
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             born
             under
             constituted
             and
             ancient
             Polities
             ,
             
             that
             have
             established
             Laws
             and
             set
             Forms
             of
             Government
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             were
             born
             in
             the
             Woods
             ,
             amongst
             the
             unconfined
             Inhabitants
             that
             run
             loose
             in
             them
             .
             For
             those
             who
             would
             perswade
             us
             ,
             that
             by
             being
             born
             under
             any
             Government
             ,
             we
             are
             naturally
             Subjects
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             more
             any
             title
             or
             pretence
             to
             the
             freedom
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             have
             no
             other
             reason
             (
             bating
             that
             of
             Paternal
             Power
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             already
             answer'd
             )
             to
             produce
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             because
             our
             Fathers
             or
             Progenitors
             passed
             away
             their
             natural
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             thereby
             bound
             up
             themselves
             and
             their
             Posterity
             to
             a
             perpetual
             subjection
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             which
             they
             themselves
             submitted
             to
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             whatever
             Engagements
             or
             Promises
             any
             one
             made
             for
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             under
             the
             obligation
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             cannot
             by
             any
             Compact
             whatsoever
             ,
             bind
             his
             Children
             or
             Posterity
             .
             For
             his
             Son
             ,
             when
             a
             Man
             ,
             being
             altogether
             as
             free
             as
             the
             Father
             ,
             any
             act
             of
             the
             Father
             can
             no
             more
             give
             away
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             than
             it
             can
             of
             any
             body
             else
             .
             He
             may
             indeed
             annex
             such
             Conditions
             to
             the
             Land
             he
             enjoyed
             ,
             as
             a
             Subject
             of
             any
             Commonwealth
             ,
             as
             may
             oblige
             his
             Son
             to
             be
             of
             that
             Community
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             enjoy
             those
             Possessions
             which
             were
             his
             Fathers
             ;
             because
             that
             Estate
             being
             his
             Fathers
             Property
             ,
             
             he
             may
             dispose
             or
             settle
             it
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             117.
             
             And
             this
             has
             generally
             given
             the
             occasion
             to
             the
             mistake
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             because
             Commonwealths
             not
             permitting
             any
             part
             of
             their
             Dominions
             to
             be
             dismembred
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             by
             any
             but
             those
             of
             their
             Community
             ,
             the
             Son
             cannot
             ordinarily
             enjoy
             the
             Possessions
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             same
             Terms
             his
             Father
             did
             ;
             by
             becoming
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Society
             ;
             whereby
             he
             puts
             himself
             presently
             under
             the
             Government
             ,
             he
             finds
             there
             established
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             any
             other
             Subject
             of
             that
             Commonweal
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Consent
             of
             Free-men
             ,
             born
             under
             Government
             ,
             which
             only
             makes
             them
             Members
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             given
             separately
             in
             their
             turns
             ,
             as
             each
             comes
             to
             be
             of
             Age
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             a
             multitude
             together
             ;
             People
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             thinking
             it
             not
             done
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             not
             necessary
             ,
             conclude
             they
             are
             naturally
             Subjects
             as
             they
             are
             Men.
             
          
           
             118.
             
             But
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             Governments
             themselves
             understand
             it
             otherwise
             ;
             they
             claim
             no
             Power
             over
             the
             Son
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             they
             had
             over
             the
             Father
             ;
             nor
             look
             on
             Children
             as
             being
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             their
             Fathers
             being
             so
             .
             If
             a
             Subject
             of
             England
             have
             a
             Child
             ,
             by
             an
             English
             Woman
             ,
             in
             France
             ,
             whose
             Subject
             is
             he
             ?
             Not
             the
             
             King
             of
             
             England's
             ;
             for
             he
             must
             have
             leave
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             it
             .
             Nor
             the
             King
             of
             
             France's
             ;
             for
             how
             then
             has
             his
             Father
             a
             liberty
             to
             bring
             him
             away
             ,
             and
             breed
             him
             as
             he
             pleases
             :
             and
             who
             ever
             was
             judged
             as
             a
             Traytor
             or
             Deserter
             ,
             if
             he
             left
             ,
             or
             warr'd
             against
             a
             Countrey
             ,
             for
             being
             barely
             born
             in
             it
             of
             Parents
             that
             were
             Aliens
             there
             ?
             'T
             is
             plain
             then
             ,
             by
             the
             Practice
             of
             Governments
             themselves
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             right
             Reason
             ,
             that
             a
             Child
             is
             born
             a
             Subject
             of
             no
             Country
             nor
             Government
             .
             He
             is
             under
             his
             Father's
             Tuition
             and
             Authority
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             to
             Age
             of
             Discretion
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             is
             a
             Free-man
             ,
             at
             liberty
             what
             Government
             he
             will
             put
             himself
             under
             ;
             what
             Body
             Politick
             he
             will
             unite
             himself
             to
             .
             For
             if
             an
             
             English-Man's
             Son
             ,
             born
             in
             France
             ,
             be
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             may
             do
             so
             ,
             't
             is
             evident
             there
             is
             no
             Tye
             upon
             him
             ,
             by
             his
             Father's
             being
             a
             Subject
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ;
             nor
             is
             he
             bound
             up
             ,
             by
             any
             Compact
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             :
             and
             why
             then
             hath
             not
             his
             Son
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             the
             same
             liberty
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             born
             any
             where
             else
             !
             Since
             the
             Power
             that
             a
             Father
             hath
             naturally
             ,
             over
             his
             Children
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             where-ever
             they
             be
             born
             ;
             and
             the
             Ties
             of
             natural
             Obligations
             ,
             are
             not
             bounded
             by
             the
             positive
             Limits
             of
             Kingdoms
             and
             Commonwealths
             .
          
           
           
             119.
             
             Every
             Man
             being
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shewed
             ,
             naturally
             free
             ,
             and
             nothing
             being
             able
             to
             put
             him
             into
             subjection
             to
             any
             earthly
             Power
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             own
             Consent
             :
             It
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Declaration
             of
             a
             Man's
             Consent
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             subject
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             any
             Government
             .
             There
             is
             a
             common
             distinction
             of
             an
             express
             ,
             and
             a
             tacit
             Consent
             ;
             which
             will
             concern
             our
             present
             Case
             .
             No
             body
             doubts
             but
             an
             express
             Consent
             ,
             of
             any
             Man
             ,
             entering
             into
             any
             Society
             ,
             makes
             him
             a
             perfect
             Member
             of
             that
             Society
             ,
             a
             Subject
             of
             that
             Government
             .
             The
             difficulty
             is
             ,
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             tacit
             Consent
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             it
             binds
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             how
             far
             any
             one
             shall
             be
             looked
             on
             to
             have
             consented
             ,
             and
             thereby
             submitted
             to
             any
             Government
             ,
             where
             he
             has
             made
             no
             Expressions
             of
             it
             at
             all
             .
             And
             to
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             every
             Man
             ,
             that
             hath
             any
             Possession
             ,
             or
             Enjoyment
             ,
             of
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Dominions
             of
             any
             Government
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             give
             his
             tacit
             Consent
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             far
             forth
             obliged
             to
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             that
             Government
             ,
             during
             such
             Enjoyment
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             under
             it
             ;
             whether
             this
             his
             Possession
             be
             of
             Land
             ,
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Heirs
             for
             ever
             ,
             or
             a
             Lodging
             only
             for
             a
             Week
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             barely
             travelling
             freely
             on
             the
             High-way
             ;
             
             and
             ,
             in
             Effect
             ,
             it
             reaches
             as
             far
             as
             the
             very
             being
             of
             any
             one
             within
             the
             Territories
             of
             that
             Government
             .
          
           
             120.
             
             To
             understand
             this
             the
             better
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             every
             Man
             ,
             when
             he
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             incorporates
             himself
             into
             any
             Commonwealth
             ,
             he
             ,
             by
             his
             uniting
             himself
             thereunto
             ,
             annexed
             also
             ,
             and
             submits
             to
             the
             Community
             those
             Possessions
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             ,
             or
             shall
             acquire
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             already
             belong
             to
             any
             other
             Government
             .
             For
             it
             would
             be
             a
             direct
             Contradiction
             ,
             for
             any
             one
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             Society
             with
             others
             for
             the
             securing
             and
             regulating
             of
             Property
             :
             and
             yet
             to
             suppose
             his
             Land
             ,
             whose
             Property
             is
             to
             be
             regulated
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             should
             be
             exempt
             from
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             that
             Government
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Property
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             is
             a
             Subject
             .
             By
             the
             same
             Act
             therefore
             ,
             whereby
             any
             one
             unites
             his
             Person
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             free
             ,
             to
             any
             Commonwealth
             ;
             by
             the
             same
             he
             unites
             his
             Possessions
             ,
             which
             were
             before
             free
             ,
             to
             it
             also
             ;
             and
             they
             become
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             Person
             and
             Possession
             ,
             subject
             to
             the
             Government
             and
             Dominion
             of
             that
             Commonwealth
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             it
             hath
             a
             being
             .
             Who-ever
             therefore
             ,
             from
             thenceforth
             ,
             by
             Inheritance
             ,
             purchases
             Permission
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             enjoys
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             so
             annext
             to
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             
             Government
             of
             that
             Commonweal
             ,
             must
             take
             it
             with
             the
             Condition
             it
             is
             under
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             submitting
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             under
             whose
             Jurisdiction
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             far
             forth
             ,
             as
             any
             Subject
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             121.
             
             But
             since
             the
             Government
             has
             a
             direct
             Jurisdiction
             only
             over
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             reaches
             the
             Possessor
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             before
             he
             has
             actually
             incorporated
             himself
             in
             the
             Society
             )
             only
             as
             he
             dwells
             upon
             ,
             and
             enjoys
             that
             :
             the
             Obligation
             any
             one
             is
             under
             ,
             by
             Virtue
             of
             such
             Enjoyment
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             begins
             and
             ends
             with
             the
             Enjoyment
             ;
             so
             that
             when-ever
             the
             Owner
             ,
             who
             has
             given
             nothing
             but
             such
             a
             tacit
             Consent
             ,
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             will
             ,
             by
             Donation
             ,
             Sale
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             quit
             the
             said
             Possession
             :
             He
             is
             at
             liberty
             to
             go
             and
             incorporate
             himself
             into
             any
             other
             Commonwealth
             ,
             or
             agree
             with
             others
             to
             begin
             a
             new
             one
             ,
             
               in
               vacuis
               locis
            
             ,
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             World
             they
             can
             find
             free
             and
             unpossessed
             :
             whereas
             he
             that
             has
             once
             ,
             by
             actual
             Agreement
             ,
             and
             any
             express
             Declaration
             ,
             given
             his
             Consent
             to
             be
             of
             any
             Commonweal
             ,
             is
             perpetually
             and
             indispensably
             obliged
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             remain
             unalterably
             a
             Subject
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             be
             again
             in
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ;
             unless
             ,
             by
             any
             Calamity
             ,
             the
             Government
             ,
             he
             was
             under
             ,
             comes
             to
             be
             dissolved
             .
          
           
           
             122.
             
             But
             submitting
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             any
             Countrey
             ;
             living
             quietly
             ,
             and
             enjoying
             Priviledges
             and
             Protection
             under
             them
             ,
             makes
             not
             a
             Man
             a
             Member
             of
             that
             Society
             ;
             't
             is
             only
             a
             local
             Protection
             and
             Homage
             due
             to
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             not
             being
             in
             a
             state
             of
             War
             ,
             come
             within
             the
             Territories
             belonging
             to
             any
             Government
             ,
             to
             all
             parts
             whereof
             the
             force
             of
             its
             Law
             extends
             .
             But
             this
             no
             more
             makes
             a
             Man
             a
             Member
             of
             that
             Society
             ,
             a
             perpetual
             Subject
             of
             that
             Commonwealth
             ;
             than
             it
             would
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Subject
             to
             another
             in
             whose
             Family
             he
             found
             it
             convenient
             to
             abide
             for
             some
             time
             ;
             though
             ,
             whilst
             he
             continued
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             were
             obliged
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             the
             Government
             he
             found
             there
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             Foreigners
             ,
             by
             living
             all
             their
             Lives
             under
             another
             Government
             ,
             and
             enjoying
             the
             Priviledges
             and
             Protection
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             bound
             ,
             even
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             its
             Administration
             ,
             as
             far
             forth
             as
             any
             Denison
             ;
             yet
             do
             not
             thereby
             come
             to
             be
             Subjects
             or
             Members
             of
             that
             Commonwealth
             .
             Nothing
             can
             make
             any
             Man
             so
             ,
             but
             his
             actually
             entering
             into
             it
             by
             positive
             Engagement
             ,
             and
             express
             Promise
             and
             Compact
             .
             This
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             ,
             concerning
             the
             beginning
             of
             Political
             Societies
             ,
             and
             that
             Consent
             
             which
             makes
             any
             one
             a
             Member
             of
             any
             Commonwealth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             Of
             the
             Ends
             of
             Political
             Society
             and
             Government
             .
          
           
             123.
             
             IF
             Man
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             be
             so
             free
             as
             has
             been
             said
             ;
             If
             he
             be
             absolute
             Lord
             of
             his
             own
             Person
             and
             Possessions
             ,
             equal
             to
             the
             greatest
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             no
             Body
             ,
             why
             will
             he
             part
             with
             his
             Freedom
             ,
             this
             Empire
             ,
             and
             subject
             himself
             to
             the
             Dominion
             and
             Controul
             of
             any
             other
             Power
             ?
             To
             which
             't
             is
             obvious
             to
             Answer
             ,
             that
             though
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             he
             hath
             such
             a
             right
             ,
             yet
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             it
             is
             very
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             constantly
             exposed
             to
             the
             Invasion
             of
             others
             ;
             for
             all
             being
             Kings
             as
             much
             as
             he
             ,
             every
             Man
             his
             Equal
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             part
             no
             strict
             Observers
             of
             Equity
             and
             Justice
             ;
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             property
             he
             has
             in
             this
             state
             is
             very
             unsafe
             ,
             very
             unsecure
             .
             This
             makes
             him
             willing
             to
             quit
             this
             Condition
             ,
             which
             however
             free
             ,
             is
             full
             of
             fears
             and
             continual
             dangers
             :
             and
             't
             is
             not
             without
             reason
             ,
             that
             he
             seeks
             out
             ,
             and
             is
             willing
             to
             join
             in
             Society
             with
             others
             who
             are
             already
             united
             ,
             
             or
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             unite
             for
             the
             mutual
             preservation
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             and
             Estates
             ,
             which
             I
             call
             by
             the
             general
             name
             ,
             Property
             .
          
           
             124.
             
             The
             great
             and
             chief
             end
             therefore
             ,
             of
             Mens
             uniting
             into
             Commonwealths
             ,
             and
             putting
             themselves
             under
             Government
             ,
             is
             the
             preservation
             of
             their
             Property
             .
             To
             which
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             there
             are
             many
             things
             wanting
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             There
             wants
             an
             establish'd
             ,
             setled
             ,
             known
             Law
             ,
             received
             and
             allowed
             by
             common
             consent
             to
             be
             the
             Standard
             of
             Right
             and
             Wrong
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             measure
             to
             decide
             all
             Controversies
             between
             them
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             be
             plain
             and
             intelligible
             to
             all
             rational
             Creatures
             ;
             yet
             Men
             being
             biassed
             by
             their
             interest
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             ignorant
             for
             want
             of
             study
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             not
             apt
             to
             allow
             of
             it
             as
             a
             Law
             binding
             to
             them
             in
             the
             application
             of
             it
             to
             their
             particular
             Cases
             .
          
           
             125.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             the
             State
             of
             Nature
             there
             wants
             a
             known
             and
             indifferent
             Judge
             ,
             with
             Authority
             to
             determine
             all
             differences
             according
             to
             the
             established
             Law.
             For
             every
             one
             in
             that
             state
             being
             both
             Judge
             and
             Executioner
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Men
             being
             partial
             to
             themselves
             ,
             Passion
             and
             Revenge
             is
             very
             apt
             to
             carry
             them
             too
             far
             ,
             and
             with
             too
             much
             
             heat
             in
             their
             own
             Cases
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             negligence
             and
             unconcernedness
             ,
             make
             them
             too
             remiss
             in
             other
             Mens
             .
          
           
             126.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             there
             often
             wants
             Power
             to
             back
             and
             support
             the
             Sentence
             when
             right
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             it
             due
             Execution
             .
             They
             who
             by
             any
             Injustice
             offended
             ,
             will
             seldom
             fail
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             by
             force
             to
             make
             good
             their
             Injustice
             ;
             such
             resistance
             many
             times
             makes
             the
             punishment
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             frequently
             destructive
             to
             those
             who
             attempt
             it
             .
          
           
             127.
             
             Thus
             Mankind
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             being
             but
             in
             an
             ill
             condition
             while
             they
             remain
             in
             it
             ,
             are
             quickly
             driven
             into
             Society
             .
             Hence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             we
             seldom
             find
             any
             number
             of
             Men
             live
             any
             time
             together
             in
             this
             State.
             The
             inconveniencies
             that
             they
             are
             therein
             exposed
             to
             ,
             by
             the
             irregular
             and
             uncertain
             exercise
             of
             the
             Power
             every
             Man
             has
             of
             punishing
             the
             transgressions
             of
             others
             ,
             make
             them
             take
             Sanctuary
             under
             the
             establish'd
             Laws
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             therein
             seek
             the
             preservation
             of
             their
             Property
             .
             'T
             is
             this
             makes
             them
             so
             willingly
             give
             up
             every
             one
             his
             single
             power
             of
             punishing
             to
             be
             exercised
             by
             such
             alone
             as
             shall
             be
             appointed
             to
             it
             amongst
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             such
             Rules
             
             as
             the
             Community
             ,
             or
             those
             authorised
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             that
             purpose
             shall
             agree
             on
             .
             And
             in
             this
             we
             have
             the
             original
             right
             and
             rise
             of
             both
             the
             Legislative
             and
             Executive
             Power
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Governments
             and
             Societies
             themselves
             .
          
           
             128.
             
             For
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             to
             omit
             the
             liberty
             he
             has
             of
             innocent
             delights
             ,
             a
             Man
             has
             two
             Powers
             .
             The
             first
             is
             to
             do
             whatsoever
             he
             thinks
             fit
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             himself
             and
             others
             within
             the
             permission
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             by
             which
             Law
             ,
             common
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             he
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             are
             one
             Community
             ,
             make
             up
             one
             Society
             distinct
             from
             all
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             corruption
             and
             vitiousness
             of
             degenerate
             Men
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             need
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             no
             necessity
             that
             Men
             should
             separate
             from
             this
             great
             and
             natural
             Community
             ,
             and
             associate
             into
             lesser
             Combinations
             .
             The
             other
             power
             a
             Man
             has
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             is
             the
             power
             to
             punish
             the
             Crimes
             committed
             against
             that
             Law.
             Both
             these
             he
             gives
             up
             when
             he
             joins
             in
             a
             private
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             so
             call
             it
             ,
             or
             particular
             Political
             Society
             ,
             and
             incorporates
             into
             any
             Commonwealth
             ,
             separate
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             129.
             
             The
             first
             power
             ,
             viz.
             of
             doing
             whatsoever
             he
             thought
             fit
             for
             the
             preservation
             
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             he
             gives
             up
             to
             be
             regulated
             by
             Laws
             made
             by
             the
             Society
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             the
             preservation
             of
             himself
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Society
             shall
             require
             ;
             which
             Laws
             of
             the
             Society
             in
             many
             things
             confine
             the
             liberty
             he
             had
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             130.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             power
             of
             punishing
             he
             wholly
             gives
             up
             ,
             and
             engages
             his
             natural
             force
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             before
             imploy
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             single
             Authority
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             fit
             ,
             to
             assist
             the
             Executive
             Power
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             thereof
             shall
             require
             .
             For
             being
             now
             in
             a
             new
             State
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             to
             enjoy
             many
             Conveniencies
             from
             the
             labour
             ,
             assistance
             and
             society
             of
             others
             in
             the
             same
             Community
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             protection
             from
             its
             whole
             strength
             ;
             he
             is
             to
             part
             also
             with
             as
             much
             of
             his
             natural
             liberty
             ,
             in
             providing
             for
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             good
             ,
             prosperity
             and
             safety
             of
             the
             Society
             shall
             require
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             only
             necessary
             but
             just
             ,
             since
             the
             other
             Members
             of
             the
             Society
             do
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             131.
             
             But
             though
             Men
             when
             they
             enter
             into
             Society
             ,
             give
             up
             the
             Equality
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             Executive
             Power
             they
             had
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             far
             disposed
             of
             by
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             as
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Society
             shall
             require
             ;
             
             yet
             it
             being
             only
             with
             an
             intention
             in
             every
             one
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             preserve
             himself
             ,
             his
             Liberty
             and
             Property
             .
             (
             For
             no
             rational
             Creature
             can
             be
             supposed
             to
             change
             his
             condition
             with
             an
             intention
             to
             be
             worse
             )
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             or
             Legislative
             ,
             constituted
             by
             them
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             extend
             farther
             than
             the
             common
             good
             ;
             but
             is
             obliged
             to
             secure
             every
             ones
             Property
             by
             providing
             against
             those
             three
             defects
             above-mentioned
             ,
             that
             made
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             so
             unsafe
             and
             uneasy
             .
             And
             so
             whoever
             has
             the
             Legislative
             or
             supream
             Power
             of
             any
             Common-wealth
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             govern
             by
             establish'd
             standing
             Laws
             ,
             promulgated
             and
             known
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Extemporary
             Decrees
             ;
             By
             indifferent
             and
             upright
             Judges
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             decide
             Controversies
             by
             those
             Laws
             .
             And
             to
             imploy
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Community
             at
             home
             ,
             only
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             such
             Laws
             ,
             or
             abroad
             to
             prevent
             or
             redress
             Foreign
             Injuries
             ,
             and
             secure
             the
             Community
             from
             Inroads
             and
             Invasion
             .
             And
             all
             this
             to
             be
             directed
             to
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             the
             Peace
             ,
             Safety
             ,
             and
             publick
             good
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             Of
             the
             Forms
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             .
          
           
             132.
             
             THE
             Majority
             having
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shew'd
             ,
             upon
             Mens
             first
             uniting
             into
             Society
             ,
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             naturally
             in
             them
             ,
             may
             imploy
             all
             that
             power
             in
             making
             Laws
             for
             the
             Community
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             and
             Executing
             those
             Laws
             by
             Officers
             of
             their
             own
             appointing
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Government
             is
             a
             perfect
             Democracy
             :
             Or
             else
             may
             put
             the
             power
             of
             making
             Laws
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             few
             select
             Men
             ,
             and
             their
             Heirs
             or
             Successors
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             an
             Oligarchy
             :
             Or
             else
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             one
             Man
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             a
             Monarchy
             :
             If
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             :
             If
             to
             him
             only
             for
             Life
             ,
             but
             upon
             his
             Death
             the
             Power
             only
             of
             nominating
             a
             Successor
             ,
             to
             return
             to
             them
             ;
             an
             Elective
             Monarchy
             .
             And
             so
             accordingly
             of
             these
             make
             compounded
             and
             mixed
             Forms
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             good
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             be
             at
             first
             given
             by
             the
             Majority
             to
             one
             or
             more
             Persons
             only
             for
             their
             Lives
             ,
             or
             any
             limited
             time
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Supream
             Power
             to
             revert
             to
             them
             again
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             so
             reverted
             ,
             
             the
             Community
             may
             dispose
             of
             it
             again
             anew
             into
             what
             hands
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             so
             constitute
             a
             new
             Form
             of
             Government
             .
             For
             the
             Form
             of
             Government
             depending
             upon
             the
             placing
             the
             Supream
             Power
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             it
             being
             impossible
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             an
             inferiour
             Power
             should
             prescribe
             to
             a
             Superiour
             ,
             or
             any
             but
             the
             Supream
             make
             Laws
             ,
             According
             as
             the
             Power
             of
             making
             Laws
             is
             placed
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
          
           
             133.
             
             By
             Commonwealth
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             understood
             all
             along
             to
             mean
             ,
             not
             a
             Democracy
             ,
             or
             any
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             but
             any
             Independent
             Community
             which
             the
             Latins
             signified
             by
             the
             word
             Civitas
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             word
             which
             best
             answers
             in
             our
             Language
             ,
             is
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             most
             properly
             expresses
             such
             a
             Society
             of
             Men
             ,
             which
             Community
             does
             not
             ,
             For
             there
             may
             be
             subordinate
             Communities
             in
             a
             Government
             ;
             and
             City
             much
             less
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             avoid
             ambiguity
             ,
             I
             crave
             leave
             to
             use
             the
             word
             Commonwealth
             in
             that
             sence
             ;
             in
             which
             sense
             I
             find
             the
             word
             used
             by
             K.
             Iames
             himself
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             to
             be
             its
             genuine
             signification
             ;
             which
             if
             any
             Body
             dislike
             ,
             I
             consent
             with
             him
             to
             change
             it
             for
             a
             better
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             Of
             the
             Extent
             of
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             .
          
           
             134.
             
             THE
             great
             end
             of
             Mens
             entering
             into
             Society
             ,
             being
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             their
             Properties
             in
             Peace
             and
             Safety
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             instrument
             and
             means
             of
             that
             being
             the
             Laws
             establish'd
             in
             that
             Society
             :
             The
             first
             and
             fundamental
             positive
             Law
             of
             all
             Commonwealths
             ,
             is
             the
             establishing
             of
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             and
             fundamental
             natural
             Law
             which
             is
             to
             govern
             even
             the
             Legislative
             :
             It self
             is
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             far
             as
             will
             consist
             with
             the
             publick
             good
             )
             of
             every
             person
             in
             it
             .
             This
             Legislative
             is
             not
             only
             the
             supream
             power
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             but
             sacred
             and
             unalterable
             in
             the
             hands
             where
             the
             Community
             have
             once
             placed
             it
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             Edict
             of
             any
             Body
             else
             ,
             in
             what
             form
             soever
             conceived
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             Power
             soever
             backed
             ,
             have
             the
             force
             and
             obligation
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             which
             has
             not
             its
             Sanction
             from
             that
             Legislative
             which
             the
             publick
             has
             chosen
             and
             appointed
             :
             for
             without
             this
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             have
             that
             which
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             its
             being
             a
             Law
             ,
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             over
             whom
             no
             
             Body
             can
             have
             a
             power
             to
             make
             Laws
             but
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             ,
             
             and
             by
             Authority
             received
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore-all
             the
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             most
             solemn
             ties
             any
             one
             can
             be
             obliged
             to
             pay
             ,
             ultimately
             ,
             terminates
             in
             this
             Supream
             Power
             ,
             and
             is
             directed
             by
             those
             Laws
             which
             it
             enacts
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             Oaths
             to
             any
             Foreign
             Power
             whatsoever
             ,
             or
             any
             Domestick
             subordinate
             Power
             ,
             discharge
             any
             Member
             of
             the
             Society
             from
             his
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             acting
             pursuant
             to
             their
             trust
             ,
             nor
             oblige
             him
             to
             any
             Obedience
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             so
             enacted
             ,
             or
             farther
             than
             they
             do
             allow
             ;
             it
             being
             ridiculous
             to
             imagine
             one
             can
             be
             tied
             ultimately
             to
             obey
             any
             Power
             in
             the
             Society
             which
             is
             not
             the
             Supream
             .
          
           
           
             135.
             
             Though
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             whether
             placed
             in
             one
             or
             more
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             always
             in
             being
             ,
             or
             only
             by
             intervals
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             the
             Supream
             Power
             in
             every
             Commonwealth
             ;
             yet
             ,
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             possibly
             be
             absolutely
             Arbitrary
             ,
             over
             the
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             of
             the
             People
             .
             For
             it
             being
             but
             the
             joint
             power
             of
             every
             Member
             of
             the
             Society
             given
             up
             to
             that
             person
             ,
             or
             Assembly
             ,
             which
             is
             Legislator
             ;
             it
             can
             be
             no
             more
             than
             those
             persons
             had
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Nature
             before
             they
             enter'd
             into
             Society
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             up
             to
             the
             Community
             .
             For
             no
             Body
             can
             transfer
             to
             another
             more
             power
             than
             he
             has
             in
             himself
             ;
             and
             no
             Body
             has
             an
             absolute
             Arbitrary
             Power
             over
             himself
             ,
             or
             over
             any
             other
             ,
             to
             destroy
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             or
             take
             away
             the
             Life
             or
             Property
             of
             another
             .
             A
             Man
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             proved
             ,
             cannot
             subject
             himself
             to
             the
             Arbitrary
             Power
             of
             another
             ;
             and
             having
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             no
             Arbitrary
             Power
             over
             the
             Life
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             Possession
             of
             another
             ,
             but
             only
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             gave
             him
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             this
             is
             all
             he
             doth
             ,
             or
             can
             give
             up
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             to
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Legislative
             can
             have
             no
             more
             than
             this
             .
             Their
             Power
             in
             the
             utmost
             bounds
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             limited
             to
             the
             publick
             
             good
             of
             the
             Society
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Power
             that
             hath
             no
             other
             end
             but
             preservation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             never
             have
             a
             right
             to
             destroy
             ,
             
             enslave
             ,
             or
             designedly
             to
             impoverish
             the
             Subjects
             ;
             the
             obligations
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             cease
             not
             in
             Society
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             many
             Cases
             are
             drawn
             closer
             ,
             and
             have
             by
             human
             Laws
             ,
             known
             Penalties
             annexed
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             inforce
             their
             observation
             .
             Thus
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             stands
             as
             an
             Eternal
             Rule
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             Legislators
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             The
             Rules
             that
             they
             make
             for
             other
             Mens
             actions
             ,
             must
             as
             well
             as
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             other
             Mens
             actions
             ,
             be
             conformable
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             which
             that
             is
             a
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             the
             fundamental
             Law
             of
             Nature
             being
             the
             preservation
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             no
             humane
             
             Sanction
             can
             be
             good
             or
             valid
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             136.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Legislative
             ,
             or
             Supream
             Authority
             ,
             cannot
             assume
             to
             its
             self
             a
             power
             to
             Rule
             by
             extemporary
             Arbitrary
             Decrees
             ,
             
             but
             is
             bound
             to
             dispense
             Justice
             ,
             and
             decide
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Subject
             by
             promulgated
             standing
             Laws
             ,
             and
             known
             Authoris'd
             Judges
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             being
             unwritten
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             where
             to
             be
             found
             but
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             Men
             ,
             they
             who
             through
             Passion
             or
             Interest
             ,
             shall
             mis-cite
             ,
             or
             misapply
             it
             ,
             cannot
             so
             easily
             be
             convinced
             of
             their
             mistake
             where
             there
             is
             no
             establish'd
             Judge
             :
             and
             so
             it
             serves
             not
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             to
             determine
             the
             Rights
             ,
             and
             fence
             the
             Properties
             of
             those
             that
             live
             under
             it
             ,
             especially
             where
             every
             one
             is
             Judge
             ,
             Interpreter
             ,
             and
             Executioner
             of
             it
             too
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             his
             own
             Case
             :
             and
             he
             that
             has
             right
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             having
             ordinarily
             but
             his
             own
             single
             strength
             ,
             hath
             not
             force
             enough
             to
             defend
             himself
             from
             Injuries
             ,
             or
             punish
             Delinquents
             .
             To
             avoid
             these
             Inconveniencies
             which
             disorder
             
             Mens
             Properties
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Men
             unite
             into
             Societies
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             the
             united
             strength
             of
             the
             whole
             Society
             to
             secure
             and
             defend
             their
             Properties
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             standing
             Rules
             to
             bound
             it
             ,
             by
             which
             every
             one
             may
             know
             what
             is
             his
             .
             To
             this
             end
             it
             is
             that
             Men
             give
             up
             all
             their
             natural
             power
             to
             the
             Society
             they
             enter
             into
             ,
             and
             the
             Community
             put
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             into
             such
             hands
             as
             they
             think
             fit
             ,
             with
             this
             trust
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             govern'd
             by
             declared
             Laws
             ,
             or
             else
             their
             Peace
             ,
             Quiet
             and
             Property
             ,
             will
             still
             be
             at
             the
             same
             uncertainty
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             137.
             
             Absolute
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             or
             Governing
             without
             setled
             standing
             Laws
             ,
             can
             neither
             of
             them
             consist
             with
             the
             ends
             of
             Society
             and
             Government
             ,
             which
             Men
             would
             not
             quit
             the
             freedom
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             for
             ,
             and
             tie
             themselves
             up
             under
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             to
             preserve
             their
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             and
             Fortunes
             ;
             and
             by
             stated
             Rules
             of
             Right
             and
             Property
             to
             secure
             their
             Peace
             and
             Quiet
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             suppos'd
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             intend
             ,
             had
             they
             a
             power
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             give
             any
             one
             or
             more
             an
             absolute
             Arbitrary
             Power
             over
             their
             Persons
             and
             Estates
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             force
             into
             the
             Magistrates
             hand
             to
             execute
             his
             unlimited
             Will
             arbitrarily
             upon
             them
             :
             this
             were
             to
             
             put
             themselves
             into
             a
             worse
             condition
             than
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             wherein
             they
             had
             a
             Liberty
             to
             defend
             their
             Right
             against
             the
             Injuries
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             were
             upon
             equal
             terms
             of
             force
             to
             maintain
             it
             ,
             whether
             invaded
             by
             a
             single
             Man
             ,
             or
             many
             in
             Combination
             .
             Whereas
             by
             supposing
             they
             have
             given
             up
             themselves
             to
             the
             absolute
             Arbitrary
             Power
             and
             Will
             of
             a
             Legislator
             ,
             they
             have
             disarmed
             themselves
             ,
             and
             armed
             him
             to
             make
             a
             prey
             of
             them
             when
             he
             pleases
             .
             He
             being
             in
             a
             much
             worse
             condition
             ,
             that
             is
             exposed
             to
             the
             Arbitrary
             Power
             of
             one
             Man
             who
             has
             the
             Command
             of
             100000.
             than
             he
             that
             is
             expos'd
             to
             the
             Arbitrary
             Power
             of
             100000.
             single
             Men
             ,
             no
             Body
             being
             secure
             ,
             that
             his
             Will
             ,
             who
             has
             such
             a
             Command
             ,
             is
             better
             than
             that
             of
             other
             Men
             ,
             though
             his
             Force
             be
             100000.
             times
             stronger
             .
             And
             therefore
             whatever
             Form
             the
             Commonwealth
             is
             under
             ,
             the
             Ruling
             Power
             ought
             to
             govern
             by
             declared
             and
             received
             Laws
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             extempory
             dictates
             and
             undetermin'd
             Resolutions
             .
             For
             then
             Mankind
             will
             be
             in
             a
             far
             worse
             condition
             than
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             have
             armed
             one
             or
             a
             few
             Men
             with
             the
             joint
             power
             of
             a
             multitude
             ,
             to
             force
             them
             to
             obey
             at
             pleasure
             the
             exorbitant
             and
             unlimited
             decrees
             of
             their
             sudden
             thoughts
             ,
             or
             unrestrain'd
             ,
             and
             till
             that
             
             moment
             unknown
             Wills
             without
             having
             any
             measures
             set
             down
             which
             may
             guide
             and
             justifie
             their
             actions
             .
             For
             all
             the
             power
             the
             Government
             has
             ,
             being
             only
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             Arbitrary
             and
             at
             Pleasure
             :
             so
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             exercised
             by
             established
             and
             promulgated
             Laws
             ;
             that
             both
             the
             People
             may
             know
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             be
             safe
             and
             secure
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             too
             kept
             within
             their
             due
             bounds
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             tempted
             by
             the
             power
             they
             have
             in
             their
             hands
             to
             imploy
             it
             to
             purposes
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             measures
             as
             they
             would
             not
             have
             known
             ,
             and
             own
             not
             willingly
             .
          
           
             138.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Supream
             Power
             cannot
             take
             from
             any
             Man
             any
             part
             of
             his
             Property
             without
             his
             own
             consent
             .
             For
             the
             preservation
             of
             Property
             being
             the
             end
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             which
             Men
             enter
             into
             Society
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             supposes
             and
             requires
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             should
             have
             Property
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             must
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             lose
             that
             by
             entering
             into
             Society
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             end
             for
             which
             they
             entered
             into
             it
             .
             Too
             gross
             an
             absurdity
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             own
             .
             Men
             therefore
             in
             Society
             having
             Property
             ,
             they
             have
             such
             a
             right
             to
             the
             goods
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Community
             are
             theirs
             ,
             that
             no
             Body
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             take
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             
             from
             them
             ,
             without
             their
             own
             consent
             ;
             without
             this
             they
             have
             no
             Property
             at
             all
             .
             For
             I
             have
             truly
             no
             Property
             in
             that
             which
             another
             can
             by
             right
             take
             from
             me
             when
             he
             pleases
             ,
             against
             my
             consent
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             a
             mistake
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Supream
             or
             Legislative
             Power
             of
             any
             Commonwealth
             ,
             can
             do
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             and
             dispose
             of
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             Subject
             arbitrarily
             ,
             or
             take
             any
             part
             of
             them
             at
             pleasure
             .
             This
             is
             not
             much
             to
             be
             fear'd
             in
             Governments
             where
             the
             Legislative
             consists
             wholly
             or
             in
             part
             in
             Assemblies
             which
             are
             variable
             ,
             whose
             Members
             upon
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             are
             Subjects
             under
             the
             common
             Laws
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             equally
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             in
             Governments
             ,
             where
             the
             Legislative
             is
             in
             one
             lasting
             Assembly
             ,
             always
             in
             being
             ,
             or
             in
             one
             Man
             ,
             as
             in
             absolute
             Monarchies
             ,
             there
             is
             danger
             still
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             think
             themselves
             to
             have
             a
             distinct
             interest
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             increase
             their
             own
             Riches
             and
             Power
             by
             taking
             what
             they
             think
             fit
             from
             the
             People
             .
             For
             a
             Mans
             Property
             is
             not
             at
             all
             secure
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             good
             and
             equitable
             Laws
             to
             set
             the
             bounds
             of
             it
             between
             him
             and
             his
             Fellow
             Subjects
             ,
             if
             he
             who
             commands
             those
             Subjects
             ,
             have
             power
             to
             take
             from
             any
             private
             Man
             what
             part
             he
             pleases
             of
             his
             Property
             ,
             
             and
             use
             and
             dispose
             of
             it
             as
             he
             thinks
             good
             .
          
           
             139.
             
             But
             Government
             into
             whosesoever
             hands
             it
             is
             put
             ,
             being
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shew'd
             ,
             intrusted
             with
             this
             condition
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             Men
             might
             have
             and
             secure
             their
             Properties
             ,
             the
             Prince
             or
             Senate
             ,
             however
             it
             may
             have
             power
             to
             make
             Laws
             for
             the
             regulating
             of
             Property
             between
             the
             Subjects
             one
             amongst
             another
             ,
             yet
             can
             never
             have
             a
             Power
             to
             take
             to
             themselves
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Subjects
             Property
             ,
             without
             their
             own
             consent
             .
             For
             this
             would
             be
             in
             effect
             to
             leave
             them
             no
             Property
             at
             all
             .
             And
             to
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             that
             even
             absolute
             Power
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             is
             not
             arbitrary
             by
             being
             absolute
             ,
             but
             is
             still
             limited
             by
             that
             reason
             ,
             and
             confined
             to
             those
             ends
             which
             required
             it
             in
             some
             Cases
             to
             be
             absolute
             ,
             we
             need
             look
             no
             farther
             than
             the
             common
             practice
             of
             Martial
             Discipline
             .
             For
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             of
             the
             whole
             Commonwealth
             ,
             requires
             an
             absolute
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Command
             of
             every
             superiour
             Officer
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             justly
             Death
             to
             disobey
             or
             dispute
             the
             most
             dangerous
             or
             unreasonable
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             yet
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Serjeant
             that
             could
             command
             a
             Souldier
             to
             march
             up
             to
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Cannon
             ,
             or
             stand
             in
             a
             Breach
             where
             
             he
             is
             almost
             sure
             to
             perish
             ;
             can
             command
             that
             Souldier
             to
             give
             him
             one
             penny
             of
             his
             money
             :
             nor
             the
             General
             that
             can
             condemn
             him
             to
             Death
             for
             deserting
             his
             Post
             ,
             or
             not
             obeying
             the
             most
             desperate
             Orders
             ,
             cannot
             yet
             with
             all
             his
             absolute
             Power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             dispose
             of
             one
             Farthing
             of
             that
             Souldiers
             Estate
             ,
             or
             seize
             one
             jot
             of
             his
             Goods
             ;
             whom
             yet
             he
             can
             command
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             hang
             for
             the
             least
             disobedience
             .
             Because
             such
             a
             blind
             Obedience
             is
             necessary
             to
             that
             end
             for
             which
             the
             Commander
             has
             his
             Power
             ,
             viz.
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             the
             disposing
             of
             his
             goods
             has
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             140.
             
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             Governments
             cannot
             be
             supported
             without
             great
             Charge
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             fit
             every
             one
             who
             enjoys
             his
             share
             of
             the
             Protection
             ,
             should
             pay
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             Estate
             ,
             his
             proportion
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             it
             .
             But
             still
             it
             must
             be
             with
             his
             own
             Consent
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Majority
             ,
             giving
             it
             either
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             their
             Representatives
             chosen
             by
             them
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             claim
             a
             Power
             to
             lay
             and
             levy
             Taxes
             on
             the
             People
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             and
             without
             such
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             he
             thereby
             invades
             the
             Fundamental
             Law
             of
             Property
             ,
             and
             subverts
             the
             end
             of
             Government
             .
             For
             what
             property
             have
             I
             in
             that
             which
             another
             may
             by
             right
             take
             when
             he
             pleases
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             141.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Legislative
             cannot
             transfer
             the
             Power
             of
             making
             Laws
             to
             any
             other
             hands
             ,
             for
             it
             being
             but
             a
             delegated
             Power
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             they
             who
             have
             it
             cannot
             pass
             it
             over
             to
             others
             .
             The
             People
             alone
             can
             appoint
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             Constituting
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             and
             appointing
             in
             whose
             hands
             that
             shall
             be
             .
             And
             when
             the
             People
             have
             said
             ,
             We
             will
             submit
             ,
             and
             be
             govern'd
             by
             Laws
             made
             by
             such
             Men
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             Forms
             ;
             no
             Body
             else
             can
             say
             other
             Men
             shall
             make
             Laws
             for
             them
             :
             nor
             can
             they
             be
             bound
             by
             any
             Laws
             but
             such
             as
             are
             Enacted
             by
             those
             whom
             they
             have
             Chosen
             ,
             and
             Authorised
             to
             make
             Laws
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             142.
             
             These
             are
             the
             Bounds
             which
             the
             trust
             that
             is
             put
             in
             them
             by
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             have
             set
             to
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             of
             every
             Commonwealth
             ,
             in
             all
             Forms
             of
             Government
             :
             First
             ,
             They
             are
             to
             govern
             by
             promulgated
             establish'd
             Laws
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             varied
             in
             particular
             Cases
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             one
             Rule
             for
             Rich
             and
             Poor
             ,
             for
             the
             Favourite
             at
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             Country
             Man
             at
             Plough
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             These
             Laws
             also
             ought
             to
             be
             designed
             for
             no
             other
             end
             ultimately
             but
             the
             good
             of
             the
             People
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             They
             must
             not
             raise
             Taxes
             on
             the
             Property
             of
             
             the
             People
             ,
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             given
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             their
             Deputies
             .
             And
             this
             properly
             concerns
             only
             such
             Governments
             where
             the
             Legislative
             is
             always
             in
             being
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             where
             the
             People
             have
             not
             reserv'd
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Legislative
             to
             Deputies
             ,
             to
             be
             from
             time
             to
             time
             chosen
             by
             themselves
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Legislative
             neither
             must
             nor
             can
             transfer
             the
             Power
             of
             making
             Laws
             to
             any
             Body
             else
             ,
             or
             place
             it
             any
             where
             but
             where
             the
             People
             have
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             Of
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             Executive
             ,
             and
             Federative
             Power
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
          
           
             143.
             
             THE
             Legislative
             Power
             is
             that
             which
             has
             a
             right
             to
             direct
             how
             the
             Force
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             shall
             be
             imploy'd
             for
             preserving
             the
             Community
             and
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             .
             Because
             those
             Laws
             which
             are
             constantly
             to
             be
             Executed
             ,
             and
             whose
             Force
             is
             always
             to
             continue
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ;
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             need
             that
             the
             Legislative
             should
             be
             always
             in
             being
             ,
             not
             having
             always
             business
             to
             do
             .
             And
             because
             it
             may
             be
             too
             great
             temptation
             to
             humane
             
             frailty
             ,
             apt
             to
             grasp
             at
             Power
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Persons
             who
             have
             the
             Power
             of
             making
             Laws
             ,
             to
             have
             also
             in
             their
             hands
             the
             power
             to
             execute
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             exempt
             themselves
             from
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             they
             make
             ,
             and
             suit
             the
             Law
             ,
             both
             in
             its
             making
             and
             execution
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             private
             advantage
             ,
             and
             thereby
             come
             to
             have
             a
             distinct
             interest
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             end
             of
             Society
             and
             Government
             .
             Therefore
             in
             well
             order'd
             Common-wealths
             ,
             where
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             is
             so
             considered
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             is
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             divers
             Persons
             ,
             who
             duly
             Assembled
             ,
             have
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             jointly
             with
             others
             ,
             a
             Power
             to
             make
             Laws
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             being
             separated
             again
             ,
             they
             are
             themselves
             subject
             to
             the
             Laws
             they
             have
             made
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             new
             and
             near
             tie
             upon
             them
             to
             take
             care
             that
             they
             make
             them
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             .
          
           
             144.
             
             But
             because
             the
             Laws
             that
             are
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             short
             time
             made
             ,
             have
             a
             constant
             and
             lasting
             force
             ,
             and
             need
             a
             perpetual
             Execution
             ,
             or
             an
             attendance
             thereunto
             :
             Therefore
             't
             is
             necessary
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Power
             always
             in
             being
             ,
             which
             should
             see
             to
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Laws
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             and
             remain
             in
             force
             .
             And
             thus
             
             the
             Legislative
             and
             Executive
             Power
             come
             often
             to
             be
             separated
             .
          
           
             145.
             
             There
             is
             another
             Power
             in
             every
             Commonwealth
             ,
             which
             one
             may
             call
             natural
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             that
             which
             answers
             to
             the
             Power
             every
             Man
             naturally
             had
             before
             he
             entered
             into
             Society
             .
             For
             though
             in
             a
             Commonwealth
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             are
             distinct
             Persons
             still
             in
             reference
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             are
             governed
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Society
             ;
             yet
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             they
             make
             one
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             every
             Member
             of
             it
             before
             was
             ,
             still
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Controversies
             that
             happen
             between
             any
             Man
             of
             the
             Society
             with
             those
             that
             are
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             managed
             by
             the
             publick
             ;
             and
             an
             injury
             done
             to
             a
             Member
             of
             their
             Body
             ,
             engages
             the
             whole
             in
             the
             reparation
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             under
             this
             consideration
             ,
             the
             whole
             Community
             is
             one
             Body
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             other
             States
             or
             Persons
             out
             of
             its
             Community
             .
          
           
             146.
             
             This
             therefore
             contains
             the
             Power
             of
             War
             and
             Peace
             ,
             Leagues
             and
             Alliances
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Transactions
             ,
             with
             all
             Persons
             and
             Communities
             without
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             called
             Federative
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             pleases
             .
             So
             the
             thing
             be
             understood
             ,
             I
             am
             indifferent
             as
             to
             the
             name
             .
          
           
           
             147.
             
             These
             two
             Powers
             ,
             Executive
             and
             Federative
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             really
             distinct
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             one
             comprehending
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Municipal
             Laws
             of
             the
             Society
             within
             its
             self
             ,
             upon
             all
             that
             are
             parts
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             other
             the
             management
             of
             the
             security
             and
             interest
             of
             the
             publick
             without
             ,
             with
             all
             those
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             receive
             benefit
             or
             damage
             from
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             always
             almost
             united
             .
             And
             though
             this
             Federative
             Power
             in
             the
             well
             or
             ill
             management
             of
             it
             be
             of
             great
             moment
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             much
             less
             capable
             to
             be
             directed
             by
             antecedent
             ,
             standing
             ,
             positive
             Laws
             ,
             than
             the
             Executive
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             necessarily
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Prudence
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             those
             whose
             hands
             it
             is
             in
             ,
             to
             be
             managed
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             .
             For
             the
             Laws
             that
             concern
             Subjects
             one
             amongst
             another
             ,
             being
             to
             direct
             their
             actions
             ,
             may
             well
             enough
             precede
             them
             .
             But
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             reference
             to
             Foreigners
             ,
             depending
             much
             upon
             their
             actions
             ,
             and
             the
             variation
             of
             designs
             and
             interests
             must
             be
             left
             in
             great
             part
             to
             the
             Prudence
             of
             those
             who
             have
             this
             Power
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             managed
             by
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Skill
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             148.
             
             Though
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             the
             Executive
             and
             Federative
             Power
             of
             every
             Community
             
             be
             really
             distinct
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             hardly
             to
             be
             separated
             and
             placed
             at
             the
             same
             time
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             distinct
             Persons
             .
             For
             both
             of
             them
             requiring
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Society
             for
             their
             exercise
             ,
             it
             is
             almost
             impracticable
             to
             place
             the
             Force
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             in
             distinct
             ,
             and
             not
             subordinate
             hands
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Executive
             and
             Federative
             Power
             should
             be
             placed
             in
             Persons
             that
             might
             act
             separately
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Force
             of
             the
             publick
             would
             be
             under
             different
             Commands
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             apt
             sometime
             or
             other
             to
             cause
             disorder
             and
             ruin
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             Of
             the
             Subordination
             of
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
          
           
             149.
             
             THough
             in
             a
             Constituted
             Commonwealth
             ,
             standing
             upon
             its
             own
             Basis
             ,
             and
             acting
             according
             to
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             acting
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             but
             one
             Supream
             Power
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             and
             must
             be
             subordinate
             ,
             yet
             the
             Legislative
             being
             only
             a
             Fiduciary
             Power
             to
             act
             for
             certain
             ends
             ,
             there
             remains
             still
             in
             the
             People
             a
             
             Supream
             Power
             to
             remove
             or
             alter
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             when
             they
             find
             the
             Legislative
             act
             contrary
             to
             the
             trust
             reposed
             in
             them
             .
             For
             all
             Power
             given
             with
             trust
             for
             the
             attaining
             an
             end
             ,
             being
             limited
             by
             that
             end
             ,
             when
             ever
             that
             end
             is
             manifestly
             neglected
             ,
             or
             opposed
             ,
             the
             trust
             must
             necessarily
             be
             forfeited
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             devolve
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             that
             gave
             it
             ,
             who
             may
             place
             it
             a-new
             where
             they
             shall
             think
             best
             for
             their
             safety
             and
             security
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Community
             perpetually
             retains
             a
             Supream
             Power
             of
             saving
             themselves
             from
             the
             attempts
             and
             designs
             of
             any
             Body
             ,
             even
             of
             their
             Legislators
             ,
             whenever
             they
             shall
             be
             so
             foolish
             ,
             or
             so
             wicked
             ,
             as
             to
             lay
             and
             carry
             on
             designs
             against
             the
             Liberties
             and
             Properties
             of
             the
             Subject
             .
             For
             no
             Man
             or
             Society
             of
             Men
             ,
             having
             a
             Power
             to
             deliver
             up
             their
             Preservation
             ,
             or
             consequently
             the
             means
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             absolute
             Will
             ,
             and
             arbitrary
             Dominion
             of
             another
             ;
             when
             ever
             any
             one
             shall
             go
             about
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             such
             a
             Slavish
             Condition
             ,
             they
             will
             always
             have
             a
             right
             to
             preserve
             what
             they
             have
             not
             a
             Power
             to
             part
             with
             ;
             and
             to
             rid
             themselves
             of
             those
             who
             invade
             this
             Fundamental
             ,
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             unalterable
             Law
             of
             Self-Preservation
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             enter'd
             into
             Society
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Community
             may
             be
             said
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             to
             be
             
             always
             the
             Supream
             Power
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             considered
             under
             any
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             because
             this
             Power
             of
             the
             People
             can
             never
             take
             place
             till
             the
             Government
             be
             dissolv'd
             .
          
           
             150.
             
             In
             all
             Cases
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Government
             subsists
             ,
             the
             Legislative
             is
             the
             supream
             Power
             .
             For
             what
             can
             give
             Laws
             to
             another
             must
             needs
             be
             superiour
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             Legislative
             is
             no
             otherwise
             Legislative
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             right
             it
             has
             to
             make
             Laws
             for
             all
             the
             parts
             ,
             and
             every
             Member
             of
             the
             Society
             prescribing
             Rules
             to
             their
             actions
             ,
             and
             giving
             power
             of
             Execution
             where
             they
             are
             transgressed
             ,
             the
             Legislative
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             Supream
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Powers
             in
             any
             Members
             or
             parts
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             derived
             from
             and
             subordinate
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             151.
             
             In
             some
             Commonwealths
             where
             the
             Legislative
             is
             not
             always
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             the
             Executive
             is
             vested
             in
             a
             single
             Person
             ,
             who
             has
             also
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Legislative
             ;
             there
             that
             single
             Person
             in
             a
             very
             tolerable
             sense
             may
             also
             be
             called
             Supream
             ;
             not
             that
             he
             has
             in
             himself
             all
             the
             Supream
             Power
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             of
             Law-making
             :
             but
             because
             he
             has
             in
             him
             the
             supream
             Execution
             ,
             from
             whom
             all
             inferiour
             Magistrates
             derive
             all
             their
             several
             subordinate
             Powers
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             
             them
             ;
             having
             also
             no
             Legislative
             superiour
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             Law
             to
             be
             made
             without
             his
             consent
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             expected
             should
             ever
             subject
             him
             to
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             he
             is
             properly
             enough
             in
             this
             sense
             Supream
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             though
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Fealty
             are
             taken
             to
             him
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             to
             him
             as
             Supream
             Legislator
             ,
             but
             as
             Supream
             Executor
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             made
             by
             a
             joint
             Power
             of
             him
             with
             others
             ;
             Allegiance
             being
             nothing
             but
             an
             Obedience
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             which
             when
             he
             violates
             ,
             he
             has
             no
             right
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             nor
             can
             claim
             it
             otherwise
             than
             as
             the
             publick
             Person
             vested
             with
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             to
             be
             consider'd
             as
             the
             Image
             ,
             Phantom
             ,
             or
             Representative
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             acted
             by
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             declared
             in
             its
             Laws
             ;
             and
             thus
             he
             has
             no
             Will
             ,
             no
             Power
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Law.
             But
             when
             he
             quits
             this
             Representation
             ,
             this
             publick
             Will
             ,
             and
             acts
             by
             his
             own
             private
             Will
             ,
             he
             degrades
             himself
             and
             is
             but
             a
             single
             private
             Person
             without
             Power
             ,
             and
             without
             Will.
             The
             Members
             owing
             no
             Obedience
             but
             to
             the
             publick
             Will
             of
             the
             Society
             .
          
           
             152.
             
             The
             Executive
             Power
             placed
             any
             where
             but
             in
             a
             Person
             that
             has
             also
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             is
             visibly
             subordinate
             and
             accountable
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             at
             pleasure
             
             changed
             and
             displaced
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Supream
             Executive
             Power
             that
             is
             exempt
             from
             Subordination
             ,
             but
             the
             Supream
             Executive
             Power
             vested
             in
             one
             ,
             who
             having
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             has
             no
             distinct
             superiour
             Legislative
             to
             be
             subordinate
             and
             accountable
             to
             ,
             father
             than
             he
             himself
             shall
             join
             and
             consent
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             is
             no
             more
             subordinate
             than
             he
             himself
             shall
             think
             fit
             ,
             which
             one
             may
             certainly
             conclude
             will
             be
             but
             very
             little
             .
             Of
             other
             Ministerial
             and
             subordinate
             Powers
             in
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             speak
             ,
             they
             being
             so
             multiply'd
             with
             infinite
             variety
             in
             the
             different
             Customs
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             distinct
             Common-wealths
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             give
             a
             particular
             account
             of
             them
             all
             .
             Only
             thus
             much
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             concerning
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             manner
             of
             Authority
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             beyond
             what
             is
             by
             positive
             Grant
             and
             Commission
             delegated
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             of
             them
             accountable
             to
             some
             other
             Power
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
          
           
             153.
             
             It
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             no
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             convenient
             ,
             that
             the
             Legislative
             should
             be
             always
             in
             being
             .
             But
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             Executive
             Power
             should
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             not
             always
             need
             of
             new
             Laws
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             always
             need
             of
             Execution
             of
             the
             Laws
             that
             are
             made
             .
             When
             
             the
             Legislative
             hath
             put
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Laws
             they
             make
             into
             other
             hands
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             power
             still
             to
             resume
             it
             out
             of
             those
             hands
             when
             they
             find
             cause
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             for
             any
             mall-administration
             against
             the
             Laws
             .
             The
             same
             holds
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Federative
             Power
             ,
             that
             and
             the
             Executive
             being
             both
             Ministerial
             and
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             which
             as
             has
             been
             shew'd
             in
             a
             Constituted
             Common-wealth
             ,
             is
             the
             Supream
             .
             The
             Legislative
             also
             in
             this
             Case
             being
             suppos'd
             to
             consist
             of
             several
             Persons
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             a
             single
             Person
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             always
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             as
             Supream
             ,
             naturally
             have
             the
             Supream
             Executive
             Power
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             may
             assemble
             and
             exercise
             their
             Legislative
             ,
             at
             the
             times
             that
             either
             their
             original
             Constitution
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             Adjournment
             appoints
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             please
             ;
             if
             neither
             of
             these
             hath
             appointed
             any
             time
             ,
             or
             there
             be
             no
             other
             way
             prescribed
             to
             convoke
             them
             .
             For
             the
             Supream
             Power
             being
             placed
             in
             them
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             't
             is
             always
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             exercise
             it
             when
             they
             please
             ,
             unless
             by
             their
             original
             Constitution
             ,
             they
             are
             limited
             to
             certain
             Seasons
             ,
             or
             by
             an
             Act
             of
             their
             Supream
             Power
             ,
             they
             have
             Adjourned
             to
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             time
             comes
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             right
             to
             Assemble
             and
             act
             again
             .
          
           
           
             154.
             
             If
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             be
             of
             Representatives
             ,
             chosen
             for
             that
             time
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             return
             into
             the
             ordinary
             state
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             share
             in
             the
             Legislature
             but
             upon
             a
             new
             choice
             ,
             this
             power
             of
             chuseing
             must
             also
             be
             exercised
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             either
             at
             certain
             appointed
             Seasons
             ,
             or
             else
             when
             they
             are
             summon'd
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             latter
             Case
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             convokeing
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             is
             ordinarily
             placed
             in
             the
             Executive
             ,
             and
             has
             one
             of
             these
             two
             limitations
             in
             respect
             of
             time
             :
             That
             either
             the
             Original
             Constitution
             requires
             their
             Assembling
             and
             acting
             at
             certain
             intervals
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Executive
             Power
             does
             nothing
             but
             Ministerially
             issue
             directions
             for
             their
             Electing
             and
             Assembling
             ,
             according
             to
             due
             Forms
             :
             Or
             else
             it
             is
             left
             to
             his
             Prudence
             to
             call
             them
             by
             new
             Elections
             ,
             when
             the
             occasions
             or
             exigencies
             of
             the
             publick
             require
             the
             amendment
             of
             old
             ,
             or
             making
             of
             new
             Laws
             ,
             or
             the
             redress
             or
             prevention
             of
             any
             inconveniencies
             that
             lye
             on
             ,
             or
             threaten
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             155.
             
             It
             may
             be
             demanded
             here
             ,
             what
             if
             the
             Executive
             Power
             ,
             being
             possessed
             of
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             shall
             make
             use
             of
             that
             force
             to
             hinder
             the
             meeting
             and
             acting
             of
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             when
             the
             original
             Constitution
             ,
             or
             the
             publick
             
             Exigencies
             require
             it
             ?
             I
             say
             using
             Force
             upon
             the
             People
             ,
             without
             Authority
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Trust
             put
             in
             him
             that
             does
             so
             ,
             is
             a
             state
             of
             War
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             right
             to
             reinstate
             their
             Legislative
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Power
             .
             For
             having
             erected
             a
             Legislative
             with
             an
             intent
             they
             should
             exercise
             the
             Power
             of
             making
             Laws
             ,
             either
             at
             certain
             set
             times
             ,
             or
             when
             there
             is
             need
             of
             it
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             hinder'd
             by
             any
             force
             from
             what
             is
             so
             necessary
             to
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             safety
             and
             preservation
             of
             the
             People
             consists
             ,
             the
             People
             have
             a
             right
             to
             remove
             it
             by
             force
             .
             In
             all
             states
             and
             conditions
             the
             true
             remedy
             of
             Force
             without
             Authority
             ,
             is
             to
             oppose
             Force
             to
             it
             .
             The
             use
             of
             Force
             without
             Authority
             ,
             always
             puts
             him
             that
             uses
             it
             into
             a
             state
             of
             War
             ,
             as
             the
             Aggressor
             ,
             and
             renders
             him
             liable
             to
             be
             treated
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             156.
             
             The
             Power
             of
             Assembling
             ,
             and
             dismissing
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             placed
             in
             the
             Executive
             ,
             gives
             not
             the
             Executive
             a
             superiority
             over
             it
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             Fiduciary
             Trust
             placed
             in
             him
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             in
             a
             Case
             where
             the
             uncertainty
             and
             variableness
             of
             humane
             affairs
             could
             not
             bear
             a
             steady
             fixed
             rule
             .
             For
             it
             not
             being
             possible
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Framers
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             should
             by
             any
             foresight
             ,
             be
             so
             much
             
             Masters
             of
             future
             Events
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             prefix
             so
             just
             periods
             of
             return
             and
             duration
             to
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             in
             all
             times
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             might
             exactly
             answer
             all
             the
             Exigences
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             the
             best
             remedy
             could
             be
             found
             for
             this
             defect
             ,
             was
             to
             trust
             this
             to
             the
             prudence
             of
             one
             who
             was
             always
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             and
             whose
             business
             it
             was
             to
             watch
             over
             the
             publick
             good
             .
             Constant
             frequent
             meetings
             of
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             and
             long
             Continuations
             of
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             without
             necessary
             occasion
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             be
             burthensome
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             must
             necessarily
             in
             time
             produce
             more
             dangerous
             inconveniencies
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             quick
             turn
             of
             affairs
             ,
             might
             be
             sometimes
             such
             as
             to
             need
             their
             present
             help
             :
             any
             delay
             of
             their
             Convening
             might
             endanger
             the
             publick
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             too
             their
             business
             might
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             the
             limited
             time
             of
             their
             sitting
             might
             be
             too
             short
             for
             their
             work
             ,
             and
             rob
             the
             publick
             of
             that
             benefit
             which
             could
             be
             had
             only
             from
             their
             mature
             deliberation
             .
             What
             then
             could
             be
             done
             in
             this
             Case
             to
             prevent
             the
             Community
             from
             being
             exposed
             sometime
             or
             other
             to
             eminent
             hazard
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             fixed
             intervals
             and
             periods
             ,
             set
             to
             the
             meeting
             and
             acting
             of
             the
             Legislative
             .
             But
             to
             intrust
             it
             to
             the
             prudence
             
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             being
             present
             ,
             and
             acquainted
             with
             the
             state
             of
             publick
             affairs
             ,
             might
             make
             use
             of
             this
             Prerogative
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ?
             And
             where
             else
             could
             this
             be
             so
             well
             placed
             as
             in
             his
             hands
             who
             was
             intrusted
             with
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Laws
             for
             the
             same
             end
             ?
             Thus
             supposing
             the
             regulation
             of
             times
             for
             the
             Assembling
             and
             Sitting
             of
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             not
             setled
             by
             the
             original
             Constitution
             ,
             it
             naturally
             fell
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Executive
             ;
             not
             as
             an
             Arbitrary
             Power
             depending
             on
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             trust
             always
             to
             have
             it
             exercised
             only
             for
             the
             publick
             Weal
             ,
             as
             the
             Occurrences
             of
             times
             and
             change
             of
             affairs
             might
             require
             .
             Whether
             setled
             periods
             of
             their
             Convening
             ,
             or
             a
             liberty
             left
             to
             the
             Prince
             for
             Convoking
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             a
             mixture
             of
             both
             ,
             hath
             the
             least
             inconvenience
             attending
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             my
             business
             here
             to
             inquire
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Executive
             Power
             may
             have
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             Convoking
             and
             dissolving
             such
             Conventions
             of
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             thereby
             superiour
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             157.
             
             Things
             of
             this
             World
             are
             in
             so
             constant
             a
             Flux
             ,
             that
             nothing
             remains
             long
             in
             the
             same
             State.
             Thus
             People
             ,
             Riches
             ,
             Trade
             ,
             Power
             ,
             change
             their
             Stations
             ;
             flourishing
             mighty
             Cities
             come
             to
             
             ruine
             ,
             and
             prove
             in
             time
             neglected
             desolate
             Corners
             ,
             whilst
             other
             unfrequented
             places
             grow
             into
             populous
             Countries
             ,
             fill'd
             with
             Wealth
             and
             Inhabitants
             .
             But
             things
             not
             always
             changing
             equally
             ,
             and
             private
             interest
             often
             keeping
             up
             Customs
             and
             Priviledges
             when
             the
             reasons
             of
             them
             are
             ceased
             ,
             it
             often
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             in
             Governments
             ,
             where
             part
             of
             the
             Legislative
             consists
             of
             Representatives
             chosen
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             in
             tract
             of
             time
             ,
             this
             Representation
             becomes
             very
             unequal
             and
             disproportionate
             to
             the
             reasons
             it
             was
             at
             first
             establish'd
             upon
             .
             To
             what
             gross
             absurdities
             the
             following
             of
             Custom
             when
             Reason
             has
             left
             it
             may
             lead
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             satisfied
             when
             we
             see
             the
             bare
             name
             of
             a
             Town
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             remains
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             ruins
             ,
             where
             scarce
             so
             much
             Housing
             as
             a
             Sheepcoat
             ,
             or
             more
             Inhabitants
             than
             a
             Shepherd
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             send
             as
             many
             Representatives
             to
             the
             grand
             Assembly
             of
             Law-makers
             ,
             as
             a
             whole
             County
             numerous
             in
             People
             ,
             and
             powerful
             in
             riches
             .
             This
             Strangers
             stand
             amazed
             at
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             must
             confess
             needs
             a
             remedy
             .
             Though
             most
             think
             it
             hard
             to
             find
             one
             ,
             because
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Legislative
             being
             the
             original
             and
             supream
             act
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             antecedent
             to
             all
             positive
             Laws
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             depending
             wholly
             on
             the
             People
             ,
             no
             inferiour
             
             Power
             can
             alter
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             People
             ,
             when
             the
             Legislative
             is
             once
             Constituted
             ,
             having
             in
             such
             a
             Government
             as
             we
             have
             been
             speaking
             of
             ,
             no
             Power
             to
             act
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Government
             stands
             ;
             this
             inconvenience
             is
             thought
             incapable
             of
             a
             remedy
             .
          
           
             158.
             
             
               Salus
               Populi
               Suprema
               Lex
            
             ,
             is
             certainly
             so
             just
             and
             fundamental
             a
             Rule
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             sincerely
             follows
             it
             cannot
             dangerously
             err
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             Executive
             ,
             who
             has
             the
             Power
             of
             Convoking
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             observing
             rather
             the
             true
             proportion
             than
             fashion
             of
             Representation
             ,
             regulates
             not
             by
             old
             custom
             ,
             but
             true
             reason
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             Members
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             that
             have
             a
             right
             to
             be
             distinctly
             represented
             ,
             which
             no
             part
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             however
             incorporated
             ,
             can
             pretend
             to
             ;
             but
             in
             proportion
             to
             the
             assistance
             which
             it
             affords
             to
             the
             publick
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             judg'd
             to
             have
             set
             up
             a
             new
             Legislative
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             restored
             the
             old
             and
             true
             one
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             rectified
             the
             disorders
             which
             succession
             of
             time
             had
             insensibly
             as
             well
             as
             inevitably
             introduced
             ;
             for
             it
             being
             the
             interest
             as
             well
             as
             intention
             of
             the
             People
             to
             have
             a
             fair
             and
             equal
             Representative
             ;
             whoever
             brings
             it
             nearest
             to
             that
             ,
             is
             an
             undoubted
             Friend
             to
             ,
             and
             Establisher
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             cannot
             miss
             the
             Consent
             and
             
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Community
             .
             Prerogative
             being
             nothing
             but
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Prince
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             in
             such
             Cases
             ,
             which
             depending
             upon
             unforeseen
             and
             uncertain
             Occurrences
             ,
             certain
             and
             unalterable
             Laws
             could
             not
             safely
             direct
             .
             Whatsoever
             shall
             be
             done
             manifestly
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             establishing
             the
             Government
             upon
             its
             true
             Foundations
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             always
             will
             be
             ,
             just
             Prerogative
             .
             The
             Power
             of
             Erecting
             new
             Corporations
             ,
             and
             therewith
             new
             Representatives
             ,
             carries
             with
             it
             a
             supposition
             ,
             that
             in
             time
             ,
             the
             measures
             of
             representation
             might
             vary
             ,
             and
             those
             have
             a
             just
             right
             to
             be
             represented
             which
             before
             had
             none
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             those
             cease
             to
             have
             a
             right
             ,
             and
             be
             too
             inconsiderable
             for
             such
             a
             priviledge
             which
             before
             had
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             a
             Change
             from
             the
             present
             State
             which
             perhaps
             Corruption
             or
             decay
             has
             introduced
             ,
             that
             makes
             an
             Inroad
             upon
             the
             Government
             ,
             but
             the
             tendency
             of
             it
             to
             injure
             or
             oppress
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             one
             part
             or
             Party
             with
             a
             distinction
             from
             ,
             and
             an
             unequal
             subjection
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             Whatsoever
             cannot
             but
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             of
             advantage
             to
             the
             Society
             and
             People
             in
             general
             ,
             upon
             just
             and
             lasting
             measures
             ,
             will
             always
             ,
             when
             done
             ,
             justify
             it self
             ;
             and
             whenever
             the
             People
             shall
             chuse
             their
             
             Representatives
             upon
             just
             and
             undeniably
             equal
             measures
             ,
             suitable
             to
             the
             original
             Frame
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             to
             be
             the
             will
             and
             act
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             whoever
             permitted
             or
             propos'd
             to
             them
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
             Of
             Prerogative
             .
          
           
             159.
             
             WHere
             the
             Legislative
             and
             Executive
             Power
             are
             in
             distinct
             hands
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             all
             moderated
             Monarchies
             and
             well-framed
             Governments
             ,
             there
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Society
             requires
             ,
             that
             several
             things
             should
             be
             left
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             him
             that
             has
             the
             Executive
             Power
             .
             For
             the
             Legislators
             not
             being
             able
             to
             foresee
             and
             provide
             ,
             by
             Laws
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             may
             be
             useful
             to
             the
             Community
             ,
             the
             Executor
             of
             the
             Laws
             having
             the
             power
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             has
             by
             the
             common
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             a
             right
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             in
             many
             Cases
             where
             the
             municipal
             Law
             has
             given
             no
             direction
             ,
             till
             the
             Legislative
             can
             conveniently
             be
             Assembled
             to
             provide
             for
             it
             ;
             nay
             many
             things
             there
             are
             which
             the
             Law
             can
             by
             no
             means
             provide
             for
             ,
             and
             those
             must
             necessarily
             
             be
             left
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             him
             that
             has
             the
             Executive
             Power
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             to
             be
             ordered
             by
             him
             as
             the
             publick
             good
             and
             advantage
             shall
             require
             ;
             nay
             ,
             't
             is
             fit
             that
             the
             Laws
             themselves
             ,
             should
             in
             some
             Cases
             ,
             give
             way
             to
             the
             Executive
             Power
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             this
             Fundamental
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Government
             ,
             viz.
             That
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Society
             are
             to
             be
             preserved
             .
             For
             since
             many
             accidents
             may
             happen
             wherein
             a
             strict
             and
             rigid
             observation
             of
             the
             Laws
             may
             do
             harm
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             pull
             down
             an
             innocent
             Mans
             House
             to
             stop
             the
             Fire
             when
             the
             next
             to
             it
             is
             burning
             ;
             and
             a
             Man
             may
             come
             sometimes
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             makes
             no
             distinction
             of
             Persons
             ,
             by
             an
             action
             that
             may
             deserve
             reward
             and
             pardon
             .
             'T
             is
             fit
             the
             Ruler
             should
             have
             a
             Power
             in
             many
             Cases
             to
             mitigate
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             pardon
             some
             Offenders
             ,
             since
             the
             end
             of
             Government
             ,
             being
             the
             preservation
             of
             all
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             even
             the
             guilty
             are
             to
             be
             spared
             where
             it
             can
             prove
             no
             prejudice
             to
             the
             innocent
             .
          
           
             160.
             
             This
             Power
             to
             act
             according
             to
             discretion
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             without
             the
             prescription
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             even
             against
             it
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             called
             Prerogative
             ;
             for
             since
             in
             fome
             Governments
             the
             Law-making
             Power
             is
             not
             always
             in
             
             being
             ,
             and
             is
             usually
             too
             numerous
             ,
             and
             so
             too
             slow
             for
             the
             dispatch
             requisite
             to
             Execution
             ;
             and
             because
             also
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             foresee
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             Laws
             to
             provide
             for
             all
             accidents
             and
             necessities
             that
             may
             concern
             the
             publick
             ,
             or
             make
             such
             Laws
             as
             will
             do
             no
             harm
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             Executed
             with
             an
             inflexible
             rigour
             on
             all
             occasions
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             Persons
             that
             may
             come
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             latitude
             left
             to
             the
             Executive
             Power
             ,
             to
             do
             many
             things
             of
             choice
             which
             the
             Laws
             do
             not
             prescribe
             .
          
           
             161.
             
             This
             Power
             whilst
             imployed
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             and
             suitably
             to
             the
             trust
             and
             ends
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             is
             undoubted
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             never
             is
             questioned
             .
             For
             the
             People
             are
             very
             seldom
             ,
             or
             never
             scrupulous
             or
             nice
             in
             the
             point
             ,
             or
             questioning
             of
             Prerogative
             ,
             whilst
             it
             is
             in
             any
             tolerable
             degree
             imploy'd
             for
             the
             use
             it
             was
             meant
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             not
             manifestly
             against
             it
             .
             But
             if
             there
             comes
             to
             be
             a
             question
             between
             the
             Executive
             Power
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             about
             a
             thing
             claimed
             as
             a
             Prerogative
             ;
             the
             tendency
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             such
             Prerogative
             ,
             to
             the
             good
             or
             hurt
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             will
             easily
             decide
             that
             question
             .
          
           
             162.
             
             It
             is
             easy
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Infancy
             of
             Governments
             ,
             when
             Common-wealths
             
             differed
             little
             from
             Families
             in
             number
             of
             People
             ,
             they
             differ'd
             from
             them
             too
             ,
             but
             little
             in
             number
             of
             Laws
             :
             and
             the
             Governours
             being
             as
             the
             Fathers
             of
             them
             ,
             watching
             over
             them
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             the
             Government
             was
             almost
             all
             Prerogative
             .
             A
             few
             establish'd
             Laws
             served
             the
             turn
             ,
             and
             the
             discretion
             and
             care
             of
             the
             Ruler
             supply'd
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             when
             mistake
             or
             flattery
             prevailed
             with
             weak
             Princes
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             Power
             for
             private
             ends
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             the
             people
             were
             fain
             by
             express
             Laws
             ,
             to
             get
             Prerogative
             determin'd
             in
             those
             points
             wherein
             they
             found
             disadvantage
             from
             it
             :
             And
             declared
             limitations
             of
             Prerogative
             in
             those
             Cases
             which
             they
             and
             their
             Ancestors
             had
             left
             in
             the
             utmost
             latitude
             ,
             to
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             those
             Princes
             who
             made
             no
             other
             but
             a
             right
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             People
             .
          
           
             163.
             
             And
             therefore
             they
             have
             a
             very
             wrong
             notion
             of
             Government
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             have
             incroach'd
             upon
             the
             Prerogative
             when
             they
             have
             got
             any
             part
             of
             it
             to
             be
             defined
             by
             positive
             Laws
             .
             For
             in
             so
             doing
             they
             have
             not
             pulled
             from
             the
             Prince
             any
             thing
             that
             of
             right
             belong'd
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             declared
             ,
             that
             that
             Power
             which
             they
             indefinitely
             left
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             Ancestors
             hands
             ,
             to
             be
             exercised
             for
             their
             
             good
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             thing
             they
             intended
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             used
             it
             otherwise
             .
             For
             the
             End
             of
             Government
             being
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             whatsoever
             alterations
             are
             made
             in
             it
             ,
             tending
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             cannot
             be
             an
             incroachment
             upon
             any
             body
             ;
             since
             no
             body
             ,
             in
             Government
             ,
             can
             have
             a
             right
             tending
             to
             any
             other
             end
             .
             And
             those
             only
             are
             incroachments
             which
             prejudice
             or
             hinder
             the
             publick
             good
             .
             Those
             who
             say
             otherwise
             ,
             speak
             as
             if
             the
             Prince
             had
             a
             distinct
             and
             separate
             Interest
             from
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             made
             for
             it
             .
             The
             Root
             and
             Source
             from
             which
             spring
             almost
             all
             those
             Evils
             and
             Disorders
             ,
             which
             happen
             in
             Kingly
             Governments
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             so
             ,
             the
             People
             ,
             under
             his
             Government
             ,
             are
             not
             a
             Society
             of
             Rational
             Creatures
             ,
             entered
             into
             a
             Community
             ,
             for
             their
             mutual
             good
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             set
             Rulers
             over
             themselves
             ,
             to
             guard
             and
             promote
             that
             good
             ;
             but
             are
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             an
             Herd
             of
             inferiour
             Creatures
             ,
             under
             the
             Dominion
             of
             a
             Master
             ,
             who
             keeps
             them
             ,
             and
             works
             them
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             Pleasure
             or
             Profit
             .
             If
             Men
             were
             so
             void
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             brutish
             ,
             as
             to
             enter
             into
             Society
             upon
             such
             Terms
             ,
             Prerogative
             might
             indeed
             be
             ,
             what
             some
             Men
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             an
             Arbitrary
             Power
             to
             do
             things
             hurtful
             to
             the
             People
             .
          
           
           
             164.
             
             But
             since
             a
             Rational
             Creature
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             ,
             when
             free
             ,
             to
             put
             himself
             into
             Subjection
             to
             another
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             harm
             :
             (
             though
             where
             he
             finds
             a
             good
             and
             a
             wise
             Ruler
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             think
             it
             either
             necessary
             or
             useful
             to
             set
             precise
             Bounds
             to
             his
             Power
             in
             all
             things
             )
             Prerogative
             can
             be
             nothing
             but
             the
             Peoples
             permitting
             their
             Rulers
             to
             do
             several
             things
             of
             their
             own
             free
             choice
             ,
             where
             the
             Law
             was
             silent
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             too
             against
             the
             direct
             Letter
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             and
             their
             acquiescing
             in
             it
             when
             so
             done
             .
             For
             as
             a
             good
             Prince
             ,
             who
             is
             mindful
             of
             the
             trust
             put
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             careful
             of
             the
             good
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             cannot
             have
             too
             much
             Prerogative
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Power
             to
             do
             good
             :
             So
             a
             weak
             and
             ill
             Prince
             ,
             who
             would
             claim
             that
             Power
             his
             Predecessors
             exercised
             ,
             without
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             a
             Prerogative
             belonging
             to
             him
             by
             Right
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             exercise
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             to
             make
             or
             promote
             an
             Interest
             distinct
             from
             that
             of
             the
             publick
             ,
             gives
             the
             People
             an
             occasion
             to
             claim
             their
             Right
             ,
             and
             limit
             that
             Power
             ,
             which
             ,
             whilst
             it
             was
             exercised
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             they
             were
             content
             should
             be
             tacitly
             allowed
             .
          
           
             165.
             
             And
             therefore
             he
             that
             will
             look
             into
             the
             History
             of
             England
             will
             find
             that
             
             Prerogative
             was
             always
             largest
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             wisest
             and
             best
             Princes
             :
             Because
             the
             People
             observing
             the
             whole
             tendency
             of
             their
             Actions
             to
             be
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             or
             if
             any
             humane
             frailty
             or
             mistake
             (
             for
             Princes
             are
             but
             Men
             ,
             made
             as
             others
             )
             appear'd
             in
             some
             small
             declinations
             from
             that
             end
             ;
             yet
             't
             was
             visible
             ,
             the
             main
             of
             their
             Conduct
             tended
             to
             nothing
             but
             the
             care
             of
             the
             publick
             .
             The
             People
             therefore
             finding
             reason
             to
             be
             satisfied
             with
             these
             Princes
             ,
             whenever
             they
             acted
             without
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             acquiesced
             in
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             least
             complaint
             ,
             let
             them
             inlarge
             their
             Prerogative
             as
             they
             pleased
             ,
             judging
             rightly
             that
             they
             did
             nothing
             herein
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             their
             Laws
             ,
             since
             they
             acted
             conformable
             to
             the
             Foundation
             and
             End
             of
             all
             Laws
             ,
             the
             publick
             good
             .
          
           
             166.
             
             Such
             God-like
             Princes
             indeed
             had
             some
             Title
             to
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             by
             that
             Argument
             that
             would
             prove
             Absolute
             Monarchy
             the
             best
             Government
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             God
             himself
             governs
             the
             Universe
             by
             ,
             because
             such
             Kings
             partake
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             .
             Upon
             this
             is
             founded
             that
             saying
             ,
             That
             the
             Reigns
             of
             good
             Princes
             have
             been
             always
             most
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Liberties
             of
             their
             People
             .
             For
             when
             their
             Successors
             ,
             managing
             the
             Government
             
             with
             different
             Thoughts
             ,
             would
             draw
             the
             Actions
             of
             those
             good
             Rulers
             into
             Precedent
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             the
             Standard
             of
             their
             Prerogative
             ;
             as
             if
             what
             had
             been
             done
             only
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             was
             a
             right
             in
             them
             to
             do
             for
             the
             harm
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             if
             they
             so
             pleased
             :
             It
             has
             often
             occasioned
             Contest
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             publick
             Disorders
             ,
             before
             the
             People
             could
             recover
             their
             original
             Right
             ,
             and
             get
             that
             to
             be
             declared
             not
             to
             be
             Prerogative
             which
             truly
             was
             never
             so
             :
             since
             it
             is
             impossible
             any
             body
             ,
             in
             the
             Society
             ,
             should
             ever
             have
             a
             right
             to
             do
             the
             People
             harm
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             very
             possible
             and
             reasonable
             that
             the
             People
             should
             not
             go
             about
             to
             set
             any
             Bounds
             to
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             those
             Kings
             or
             Rulers
             ,
             who
             themselves
             transgressed
             not
             the
             Bounds
             of
             the
             publick
             good
             .
             For
             
               Prerogative
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               Power
               of
               doing
               publick
               good
               ,
               without
               a
               Rule
               .
            
          
           
             167.
             
             The
             Power
             of
             calling
             Parliaments
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             to
             precise
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             duration
             ,
             is
             certainly
             a
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             still
             with
             this
             trust
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             made
             use
             of
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             as
             the
             exigencies
             of
             the
             Times
             ,
             and
             variety
             of
             Occasion
             shall
             require
             .
             For
             it
             being
             impossible
             to
             foresee
             which
             should
             always
             be
             the
             fittest
             place
             for
             them
             to
             assemble
             
             in
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             best
             season
             :
             the
             choice
             of
             these
             was
             left
             with
             the
             Executive
             Power
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             best
             subservient
             to
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             and
             best
             suit
             the
             ends
             of
             Parliaments
             .
          
           
             168.
             
             The
             old
             Question
             will
             be
             asked
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             Prerogative
             ,
             But
             who
             shall
             be
             Judge
             when
             this
             Power
             is
             made
             a
             right
             use
             of
             ?
             I
             answer
             :
             Between
             an
             Executive
             Power
             in
             being
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             a
             Legislative
             ,
             that
             depends
             upon
             his
             will
             for
             their
             convening
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Judge
             on
             Earth
             .
             As
             there
             can
             be
             none
             between
             the
             Legislative
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             should
             either
             the
             executive
             ,
             or
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             got
             the
             Power
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             design
             ,
             or
             go
             about
             to
             enslave
             or
             destroy
             them
             .
             The
             People
             have
             no
             other
             remedy
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             cases
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             no
             Judge
             on
             earth
             ,
             but
             to
             appeal
             to
             Heaven
             .
             For
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             in
             such
             attempts
             ,
             exercising
             a
             Power
             the
             people
             never
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             who
             can
             never
             be
             supposed
             to
             consent
             that
             any
             body
             should
             rule
             over
             them
             for
             their
             harm
             ,
             do
             that
             which
             they
             have
             not
             a
             right
             to
             do
             .
             And
             where
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             any
             single
             Man
             ,
             are
             deprived
             of
             their
             Right
             ,
             or
             are
             under
             the
             Exercise
             of
             a
             power
             without
             right
             ,
             having
             no
             Appeal
             on
             earth
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             liberty
             to
             appeal
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             when-ever
             they
             judge
             the
             Cause
             
             of
             sufficient
             moment
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             the
             People
             cannot
             be
             Judge
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             ,
             by
             the
             Constitution
             of
             that
             Society
             ,
             any
             Superiour
             power
             ,
             to
             determine
             and
             give
             effective
             Sentence
             in
             the
             case
             ;
             yet
             they
             have
             reserv'd
             that
             ultimate
             Determination
             to
             themselves
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             where
             there
             lies
             no
             Appeal
             on
             Earth
             ;
             by
             a
             Law
             antecedent
             ,
             and
             paramount
             to
             all
             positive
             Laws
             of
             Men
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             just
             Cause
             to
             make
             their
             Appeal
             to
             Heaven
             .
             And
             this
             Judgment
             they
             cannot
             part
             with
             ,
             it
             being
             out
             of
             a
             Man's
             power
             so
             to
             submit
             himself
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             him
             a
             liberty
             to
             destroy
             him
             ;
             God
             and
             Nature
             never
             allowing
             a
             Man
             so
             to
             abandon
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             neglect
             his
             own
             preservation
             .
             And
             since
             he
             cannot
             take
             away
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             give
             another
             power
             to
             take
             it
             .
             Nor
             let
             any
             one
             think
             this
             lays
             a
             perpetual
             foundation
             for
             Disorder
             ;
             for
             this
             operates
             not
             till
             the
             Inconvenience
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             the
             Majority
             feel
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             weary
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             find
             a
             necessity
             to
             have
             it
             amended
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Executive
             Power
             ,
             or
             wise
             Princes
             never
             need
             come
             in
             the
             danger
             of
             .
             And
             't
             is
             the
             thing
             ,
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             they
             have
             most
             need
             to
             avoid
             ,
             as
             ,
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             the
             most
             perilous
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             Of
             Paternal
             ,
             Political
             ,
             and
             Despotical
             Power
             ,
             considered
             together
             .
          
           
             169.
             
             THough
             I
             have
             had
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             these
             separately
             before
             ,
             yet
             the
             great
             mistakes
             ,
             of
             late
             ,
             about
             Government
             ,
             having
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             arisen
             from
             confounding
             these
             distinct
             Powers
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             be
             amiss
             ,
             to
             consider
             them
             here
             together
             .
          
           
             170.
             
             First
             then
             ,
             Paternal
             or
             Parental
             Power
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             Parents
             have
             over
             their
             Children
             ,
             to
             govern
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             Childrens
             good
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             or
             a
             state
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             be
             supposed
             capable
             to
             understand
             that
             Rule
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             the
             municipal
             Law
             of
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             govern
             themselves
             by
             :
             Capable
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             several
             others
             ,
             who
             live
             as
             Free-men
             under
             that
             Law.
             The
             Affection
             and
             Tenderness
             God
             hath
             planted
             in
             the
             breasts
             of
             Parents
             ,
             towards
             their
             Children
             ,
             makes
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             intended
             to
             be
             a
             severe
             .
             Arbitrary
             Government
             ;
             but
             only
             for
             the
             Help
             ,
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             Preservation
             of
             their
             Off-spring
             .
             
             But
             ,
             happen
             it
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             there
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             ,
             no
             reason
             why
             it
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             extend
             to
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             over
             their
             Children
             ,
             more
             than
             over
             any
             body
             else
             ,
             or
             keep
             the
             Child
             in
             subjection
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             his
             Parents
             ,
             when
             grown
             to
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             perfect
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             any
             farther
             ,
             than
             as
             having
             received
             Life
             and
             Education
             from
             his
             Parents
             ,
             obliges
             him
             to
             Respect
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Gratitude
             ,
             Assistance
             ,
             and
             Support
             ,
             all
             his
             Life
             ,
             to
             both
             Father
             and
             Mother
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Paternal
             is
             a
             natural
             Government
             ;
             but
             not
             at
             all
             extending
             it self
             to
             the
             Ends
             and
             Jurisdictions
             of
             that
             which
             is
             Political
             .
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             Father
             doth
             not
             reach
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Property
             of
             the
             Child
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             in
             his
             own
             disposing
             .
          
           
             171.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Political
             Power
             is
             that
             Power
             ,
             which
             every
             Man
             ,
             having
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             has
             given
             up
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             the
             Governours
             ,
             whom
             the
             Society
             hath
             set
             over
             it self
             ,
             with
             this
             express
             ,
             or
             tacit
             Trust
             ,
             That
             it
             shall
             be
             imployed
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             preservation
             of
             their
             Property
             :
             Now
             this
             Power
             ,
             which
             every
             Man
             has
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             parts
             with
             to
             the
             Society
             ,
             in
             all
             such
             cases
             where
             the
             Society
             can
             secure
             him
             ,
             
             is
             to
             use
             such
             means
             for
             the
             preserving
             of
             his
             own
             Property
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             good
             ,
             and
             Nature
             allows
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             punish
             the
             Breach
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             in
             others
             ;
             so
             as
             (
             according
             to
             the
             best
             of
             his
             Reason
             )
             may
             most
             conduce
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             end
             and
             measure
             of
             this
             Power
             ,
             when
             in
             every
             Man's
             hands
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             being
             the
             preservation
             of
             all
             of
             his
             Society
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             Mankind
             in
             general
             .
             It
             can
             have
             no
             other
             end
             or
             measure
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             to
             preserve
             the
             Members
             of
             that
             Society
             ,
             in
             their
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             Possessions
             ;
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             an
             Absolute
             ,
             Arbitrary
             Power
             over
             their
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             much
             as
             possible
             to
             be
             preserved
             ;
             But
             a
             Power
             to
             make
             Laws
             ,
             and
             annex
             such
             Penalties
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             by
             cutting
             off
             those
             Parts
             ,
             and
             those
             only
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             corrupt
             ,
             that
             they
             threaten
             the
             sound
             and
             healthy
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             severity
             is
             lawful
             .
             And
             this
             Power
             has
             its
             Original
             only
             from
             Compact
             and
             Agreement
             ,
             and
             the
             mutual
             Consent
             of
             those
             who
             make
             up
             the
             Community
             .
          
           
             172.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Despotical
             Power
             is
             an
             Absolute
             ,
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             one
             Man
             has
             over
             another
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             his
             Life
             whenever
             
             he
             pleases
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             Power
             ,
             which
             neither
             Nature
             gives
             ,
             for
             it
             has
             made
             no
             such
             distinction
             between
             one
             Man
             and
             another
             ,
             nor
             Compact
             can
             convey
             .
             For
             Man
             ,
             not
             having
             such
             an
             Arbitrary
             Power
             over
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             cannot
             give
             another
             Man
             such
             a
             Power
             over
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             effect
             only
             of
             Forfeiture
             ,
             which
             the
             Aggressor
             makes
             of
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             when
             he
             puts
             himself
             into
             the
             state
             of
             War
             with
             another
             .
             For
             having
             quitted
             Reason
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             betwixt
             Man
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             peaceable
             ways
             which
             that
             teaches
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             Force
             to
             compass
             his
             unjust
             ends
             upon
             another
             ,
             where
             he
             has
             no
             right
             ,
             he
             renders
             himself
             liable
             to
             be
             destroyed
             by
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             when-ever
             he
             can
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             noxious
             and
             brutish
             Creature
             that
             is
             destructive
             to
             his
             Being
             .
             And
             thus
             Captives
             ,
             taken
             in
             a
             just
             and
             lawful
             War
             ,
             and
             such
             only
             ,
             are
             subject
             to
             a
             Despotical
             Power
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             arises
             not
             from
             Compact
             ,
             so
             neither
             is
             it
             capable
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             state
             of
             War
             continued
             .
             For
             what
             Compact
             can
             be
             made
             with
             a
             Man
             that
             is
             not
             Master
             of
             his
             own
             Life
             ?
             What
             Condition
             can
             he
             perform
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             be
             once
             allowed
             to
             be
             Master
             of
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             the
             Despotical
             ,
             Arbitrary
             Power
             of
             his
             Master
             ceases
             .
             He
             that
             is
             Master
             of
             himself
             ,
             
             and
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             has
             a
             right
             too
             to
             the
             means
             of
             preserving
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             Compact
             enters
             ,
             Slavery
             ceases
             ,
             and
             he
             so
             far
             quits
             his
             Absolute
             Power
             ,
             and
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             the
             state
             of
             War
             ,
             who
             enters
             into
             Conditions
             with
             his
             Captive
             .
          
           
             173.
             
             Nature
             gives
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             viz.
             Paternal
             Power
             ,
             to
             Parents
             ,
             for
             the
             Benefit
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             during
             their
             Minority
             ,
             to
             supply
             their
             want
             of
             Ability
             ,
             and
             understanding
             how
             to
             manage
             their
             Property
             .
             (
             By
             Property
             I
             must
             be
             understood
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             to
             mean
             that
             Property
             which
             Men
             have
             in
             their
             Persons
             as
             well
             as
             Goods
             .
             )
             Voluntary
             Agreement
             gives
             the
             second
             ,
             viz.
             Political
             Power
             ,
             to
             Governours
             ,
             for
             the
             Benefit
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             secure
             them
             in
             the
             Possession
             and
             Use
             of
             their
             Properties
             .
             And
             Forfeiture
             gives
             the
             third
             ,
             Despotical
             Power
             ,
             to
             Lords
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             Benefit
             over
             those
             who
             are
             stripp'd
             of
             all
             Property
             .
          
           
             174.
             
             He
             that
             shall
             consider
             the
             distinct
             rise
             and
             extent
             ,
             and
             the
             different
             ends
             of
             these
             several
             Powers
             ,
             will
             plainly
             see
             that
             Paternal
             Power
             comes
             as
             far
             short
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             Despotical
             exceeds
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             Absolute
             Dominion
             ,
             however
             placed
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             one
             kind
             of
             civil
             Society
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             inconsistent
             
             with
             it
             as
             Slavery
             is
             with
             Property
             .
             Paternal
             Power
             is
             only
             where
             Minority
             makes
             the
             Child
             incapable
             to
             manage
             his
             Property
             ;
             Political
             where
             Men
             have
             Property
             in
             their
             own
             disposal
             ;
             and
             Despotical
             over
             such
             as
             have
             no
             Property
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
             Of
             CONQVEST
             .
          
           
             175.
             
             THough
             Governments
             can
             originally
             have
             no
             other
             Rise
             ,
             than
             that
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             nor
             Polities
             be
             founded
             on
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             yet
             such
             has
             been
             the
             Disorders
             ,
             Ambition
             has
             fill'd
             the
             World
             with
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             noise
             of
             War
             ,
             which
             makes
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             this
             Consent
             is
             little
             taken
             notice
             of
             :
             and
             therefore
             many
             have
             mistaken
             the
             force
             of
             Arms
             for
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             reckon
             Conquest
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Originals
             of
             Government
             .
             But
             Conquest
             is
             as
             far
             from
             setting
             up
             any
             Government
             ,
             as
             demolishing
             an
             House
             is
             from
             building
             a
             new
             one
             in
             the
             place
             .
             Indeed
             it
             often
             makes
             way
             for
             a
             new
             Frame
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             by
             destroying
             the
             former
             ;
             
             but
             ,
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             can
             never
             erect
             a
             new
             one
             .
          
           
             176.
             
             That
             the
             Aggressor
             ,
             who
             puts
             himself
             into
             the
             state
             of
             War
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             unjustly
             invades
             another
             Man's
             right
             ,
             can
             ,
             by
             such
             an
             unjust
             War
             ,
             never
             come
             to
             have
             a
             right
             over
             the
             Conquered
             ,
             will
             be
             easily
             agreed
             by
             all
             Men
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             think
             that
             Robbers
             and
             Pyrates
             have
             a
             Right
             of
             Empire
             over
             whomsoever
             they
             have
             Force
             enough
             to
             master
             ,
             or
             that
             Men
             are
             bound
             by
             Promises
             ,
             which
             unlawful
             Force
             extorts
             from
             them
             .
             Should
             a
             Robber
             break
             into
             my
             House
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             Dagger
             at
             my
             Throat
             ,
             make
             me
             seal
             Deeds
             to
             convey
             my
             Estate
             to
             him
             ,
             would
             this
             give
             him
             any
             Title
             ?
             Just
             such
             a
             Title
             by
             his
             Sword
             ,
             has
             an
             unjust
             Conquerour
             ,
             who
             forces
             me
             into
             Submission
             .
             The
             Injury
             and
             the
             Crime
             is
             equal
             ,
             whether
             committed
             by
             the
             wearer
             of
             a
             Crown
             ,
             or
             some
             petty
             Villain
             .
             The
             Title
             of
             the
             Offender
             ,
             and
             the
             Number
             of
             his
             Followers
             make
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             Offence
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             aggravate
             it
             .
             The
             only
             difference
             is
             ,
             Great
             Robbers
             punish
             little
             ones
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             their
             Obedience
             ;
             but
             the
             great
             ones
             are
             rewarded
             with
             Laurels
             and
             Triumphs
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             too
             big
             for
             the
             weak
             hands
             of
             Justice
             ,
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             Power
             in
             their
             own
             
             possession
             which
             should
             punish
             Offenders
             .
             What
             is
             my
             Remedy
             against
             a
             Robber
             that
             so
             broke
             into
             my
             House
             ?
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Law
             for
             Justice
             .
             But
             perhaps
             Justice
             is
             deny'd
             ,
             or
             I
             am
             crippled
             and
             cannot
             stir
             ;
             Robbed
             and
             have
             not
             the
             means
             to
             do
             it
             .
             If
             God
             has
             taken
             away
             all
             means
             of
             seeking
             remedy
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             left
             but
             Patience
             .
             But
             my
             Son
             ,
             when
             able
             ,
             may
             seek
             the
             Relief
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             denyed
             :
             he
             or
             his
             Son
             may
             renew
             his
             Appeal
             ,
             till
             he
             recover
             his
             Right
             .
             But
             the
             Conquered
             ,
             or
             their
             Children
             ,
             have
             no
             Court
             ,
             no
             Arbitrator
             on
             Earth
             to
             appeal
             to
             .
             Then
             they
             may
             appeal
             ,
             as
             Iephtha
             did
             ,
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             repeat
             their
             Appeal
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             recovered
             the
             native
             Right
             of
             their
             Ancestours
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             to
             have
             such
             a
             Legislative
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Majority
             should
             approve
             ,
             and
             freely
             acquiesce
             in
             .
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             this
             would
             cause
             endless
             trouble
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             No
             more
             than
             Justice
             does
             ,
             where
             she
             lies
             open
             to
             all
             that
             appeal
             to
             her
             .
             He
             that
             troubles
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             without
             a
             Cause
             ,
             is
             punished
             for
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Court
             he
             appeals
             to
             .
             And
             he
             that
             appeals
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             must
             be
             sure
             he
             has
             Right
             on
             his
             side
             :
             and
             a
             Right
             too
             that
             is
             worth
             the
             Trouble
             and
             Cost
             of
             the
             Appeal
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             answer
             at
             a
             Tribunal
             that
             cannot
             be
             deceived
             ,
             and
             
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             retribute
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             the
             Mischiefs
             he
             hath
             created
             to
             his
             Fellow-Subjects
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             any
             part
             of
             Mankind
             .
             From
             whence
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             conquers
             ,
             in
             an
             unjust
             War
             ,
             can
             thereby
             have
             no
             Title
             to
             the
             Subjection
             and
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Conquered
             .
          
           
             177.
             
             But
             ,
             supposing
             Victory
             favours
             the
             right
             side
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             a
             Conquerour
             in
             a
             lawful
             War
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             Power
             he
             gets
             ,
             and
             over
             whom
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             'T
             is
             plain
             he
             gets
             no
             Power
             by
             his
             Conquest
             over
             those
             that
             Conquered
             with
             him
             .
             They
             that
             fought
             on
             his
             side
             cannot
             suffer
             by
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             but
             must
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             be
             as
             much
             Free-men
             as
             they
             were
             before
             .
             And
             most
             commonly
             they
             serve
             upon
             Terms
             ,
             and
             on
             Condition
             to
             share
             with
             their
             Leader
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Spoil
             ,
             and
             other
             Advantages
             that
             attend
             the
             conquering
             Sword
             :
             Or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             have
             a
             part
             of
             the
             subdued
             Countrey
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             the
             conquering
             People
             ,
             are
             not
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             to
             be
             Slaves
             by
             Conquest
             ,
             and
             wear
             their
             Laurels
             only
             to
             shew
             they
             are
             Sacrifices
             to
             their
             Leader's
             Triumph
             .
             They
             that
             found
             Absolute
             Monarchy
             upon
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             make
             their
             Heroes
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Founders
             of
             such
             Monarchies
             ,
             arrant
             Draw-can-Sirs
             ,
             and
             forget
             they
             had
             any
             Officers
             and
             Souldiers
             
             that
             fought
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             in
             the
             Battles
             they
             won
             ,
             or
             assisted
             them
             in
             the
             subduing
             ,
             or
             shared
             in
             possessing
             the
             Countries
             they
             Master'd
             .
             We
             are
             told
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             Monarchy
             is
             founded
             in
             the
             Norman
             Conquest
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Princes
             have
             thereby
             a
             Title
             to
             absolute
             Dominion
             :
             which
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             (
             as
             by
             the
             History
             it
             appears
             otherwise
             )
             and
             that
             William
             had
             a
             right
             to
             make
             War
             on
             this
             Island
             ;
             yet
             his
             Dominion
             by
             Conquest
             ,
             could
             reach
             no
             farther
             than
             to
             the
             Saxons
             and
             Britans
             ,
             that
             were
             then
             Inhabitants
             of
             this
             Country
             .
             The
             Normans
             that
             came
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             helped
             to
             Conquer
             ,
             and
             all
             descended
             from
             them
             are
             Freemen
             ,
             and
             no
             Subjects
             by
             Conquest
             ;
             let
             that
             give
             what
             Dominion
             it
             will.
             And
             if
             I
             ,
             or
             any
             Body
             else
             ,
             shall
             claim
             freedom
             ,
             as
             derived
             from
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             very
             hard
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             :
             And
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             the
             Law
             that
             has
             made
             no
             distinction
             between
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             intends
             not
             there
             should
             be
             any
             difference
             in
             their
             Freedom
             or
             Priviledges
             .
          
           
             178.
             
             But
             supposing
             ,
             which
             seldom
             happens
             ,
             that
             the
             Conquerers
             and
             Conquer'd
             never
             incorporate
             into
             one
             People
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             Laws
             and
             Freedom
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             next
             ,
             what
             Power
             a
             lawful
             Conquerer
             has
             over
             the
             subdued
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             
             say
             is
             purely
             Despotical
             .
             He
             has
             an
             Absolute
             Power
             over
             the
             Lives
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             an
             unjust
             War
             ,
             have
             forfeited
             them
             ;
             but
             not
             over
             the
             Lives
             or
             Fortunes
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             ingaged
             not
             in
             the
             War
             ,
             nor
             over
             the
             Possessions
             even
             of
             those
             who
             were
             actually
             engaged
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             179.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             say
             then
             the
             Conquerour
             gets
             no
             Power
             but
             only
             over
             those
             who
             have
             actually
             assisted
             ,
             concurr'd
             ,
             or
             consented
             to
             that
             unjust
             force
             that
             is
             used
             against
             him
             .
             For
             the
             People
             having
             given
             to
             their
             Governours
             no
             Power
             to
             do
             an
             unjust
             thing
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             to
             make
             an
             unjust
             War
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             never
             had
             such
             a
             Power
             in
             themselves
             :
             )
             They
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             charged
             ,
             as
             guilty
             of
             the
             violence
             and
             injustice
             that
             is
             committed
             in
             an
             unjust
             War
             ,
             any
             farther
             than
             they
             actually
             abet
             it
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             they
             are
             to
             be
             thought
             guilty
             of
             any
             Violence
             or
             Oppression
             their
             Governours
             should
             use
             upon
             the
             People
             themselves
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             their
             Fellow-Subjects
             ,
             they
             having
             impowered
             them
             no
             more
             to
             the
             one
             than
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Conquerours
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             seldom
             trouble
             themselves
             to
             make
             the
             distinction
             ,
             but
             they
             willingly
             permit
             the
             confusion
             of
             War
             to
             sweep
             all
             together
             ;
             but
             yet
             this
             alters
             not
             the
             Right
             :
             for
             the
             Conquerour's
             Power
             over
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             Conquered
             ,
             
             being
             only
             because
             they
             have
             used
             force
             to
             do
             or
             maintain
             an
             injustice
             ,
             he
             can
             have
             that
             power
             only
             over
             those
             who
             have
             concur'd
             in
             that
             force
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             innocent
             ;
             and
             he
             has
             no
             more
             title
             over
             the
             people
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             who
             have
             done
             him
             no
             injury
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             made
             no
             forfeiture
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             than
             he
             has
             over
             any
             other
             ,
             who
             without
             any
             injuries
             or
             provocations
             ,
             have
             lived
             upon
             fair
             terms
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             180.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Power
             a
             Conquerer
             gets
             over
             those
             he
             overcomes
             in
             a
             just
             War
             ,
             is
             perfectly
             despotical
             ;
             he
             has
             an
             absolute
             Power
             over
             the
             Lives
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             putting
             themselves
             in
             a
             state
             of
             War
             ,
             have
             forfeited
             them
             ;
             but
             he
             has
             not
             thereby
             a
             right
             and
             title
             to
             their
             Possessions
             .
             This
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             at
             first
             sight
             ,
             will
             seem
             a
             strange
             Doctrine
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             World.
             There
             being
             nothing
             more
             familiar
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             dominion
             of
             Countries
             ,
             than
             to
             say
             such
             an
             one
             Conquer'd
             it
             .
             As
             if
             Conquest
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             ,
             convey'd
             a
             right
             of
             Possession
             .
             But
             when
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             strong
             and
             powerful
             ,
             how
             universal
             soever
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             is
             seldom
             the
             rule
             of
             Right
             ,
             however
             it
             be
             one
             part
             of
             the
             subjection
             of
             the
             Conquer'd
             not
             to
             argue
             against
             the
             Conditions
             cut
             out
             to
             
             them
             by
             the
             Conquering
             Swords
             .
          
           
             181.
             
             Though
             in
             all
             War
             there
             be
             usually
             a
             complication
             of
             force
             and
             damage
             ,
             and
             the
             Aggressor
             seldom
             fails
             to
             harm
             the
             Estate
             ,
             when
             he
             uses
             force
             against
             the
             persons
             of
             those
             he
             makes
             War
             upon
             ;
             yet
             't
             is
             the
             use
             of
             force
             only
             that
             puts
             a
             Man
             into
             the
             State
             of
             War.
             For
             whether
             by
             force
             he
             begins
             the
             injury
             ;
             or
             else
             having
             quietly
             ,
             and
             by
             fraud
             ,
             done
             the
             injury
             ,
             he
             refuses
             to
             make
             reparation
             ,
             and
             by
             force
             maintains
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             at
             first
             to
             have
             done
             it
             by
             force
             ;
             't
             is
             the
             unjust
             use
             of
             force
             that
             makes
             the
             War.
             For
             he
             that
             breaks
             open
             my
             House
             ,
             and
             violently
             turns
             me
             out
             of
             Doors
             ;
             or
             having
             peaceably
             got
             in
             ,
             by
             force
             keeps
             me
             out
             ,
             does
             in
             effect
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             supposing
             we
             are
             in
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             no
             common
             Judge
             on
             Earth
             ,
             whom
             I
             may
             appeal
             to
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             we
             are
             both
             obliged
             to
             submit
             :
             for
             of
             such
             I
             am
             now
             speaking
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             unjust
             use
             of
             force
             then
             that
             puts
             a
             Man
             into
             the
             state
             of
             War
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             thereby
             he
             that
             is
             guilty
             of
             it
             makes
             a
             forfeiture
             of
             his
             Life
             .
             For
             quitting
             reason
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             rule
             given
             between
             Man
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             using
             force
             the
             way
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             he
             becomes
             liable
             to
             be
             destroy'd
             by
             him
             he
             uses
             force
             against
             ,
             as
             any
             savage
             ravenous
             Beast
             ,
             that
             is
             dangerous
             to
             his
             being
             .
          
           
           
             182.
             
             But
             because
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             the
             Father
             are
             no
             faults
             of
             the
             Children
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             be
             rational
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             brutishness
             and
             injustice
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             his
             miscarriages
             and
             violence
             ,
             can
             forfeit
             but
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             but
             involves
             not
             his
             Childten
             in
             his
             guilt
             or
             destruction
             .
             His
             goods
             which
             nature
             ,
             that
             willeth
             the
             preservation
             of
             all
             Mankind
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             hath
             made
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Children
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             perishing
             ,
             do
             still
             continue
             to
             belong
             to
             his
             Children
             .
             For
             supposing
             them
             not
             to
             have
             join'd
             in
             the
             War
             ,
             either
             through
             infancy
             or
             choice
             ,
             they
             have
             done
             nothing
             to
             forfeit
             them
             ,
             nor
             has
             the
             Conquerour
             any
             right
             to
             take
             them
             away
             ,
             by
             the
             bare
             right
             of
             having
             subdued
             him
             that
             by
             force
             attempted
             his
             destruction
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             he
             may
             have
             some
             right
             to
             them
             to
             repair
             the
             dammages
             he
             has
             sustained
             by
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             own
             right
             ,
             which
             how
             far
             it
             reaches
             to
             the
             possessions
             of
             the
             Conquer'd
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             by
             and
             by
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             that
             by
             Conquest
             has
             a
             right
             over
             a
             Mans
             Person
             ,
             to
             destroy
             him
             if
             he
             pleases
             ,
             has
             not
             thereby
             a
             right
             over
             his
             Estate
             to
             possess
             and
             enjoy
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             brutal
             force
             the
             Aggressor
             has
             used
             ,
             that
             gives
             his
             Adversary
             a
             right
             to
             take
             away
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             destroy
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             pleases
             ,
             
             as
             a
             noxious
             Creature
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             damage
             sustain'd
             that
             alone
             gives
             him
             title
             to
             another
             Mans
             Goods
             :
             For
             though
             I
             may
             kill
             a
             Thief
             that
             sets
             on
             me
             in
             the
             Highway
             ,
             yet
             I
             may
             not
             (
             which
             seems
             less
             )
             take
             away
             his
             money
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             go
             ;
             this
             would
             be
             Robbery
             on
             my
             side
             .
             His
             force
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             War
             he
             put
             himself
             in
             ,
             made
             him
             forfeit
             his
             Life
             ,
             but
             gave
             me
             no
             title
             to
             his
             Goods
             .
             The
             right
             then
             of
             Conquest
             extends
             only
             to
             the
             Lives
             of
             those
             who
             join'd
             in
             the
             War
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             their
             Estates
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             order
             to
             make
             reparation
             for
             the
             damages
             received
             ,
             and
             the
             Charges
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             with
             reservation
             of
             the
             right
             of
             the
             innocent
             Wife
             and
             Children
             .
          
           
             183.
             
             Let
             the
             Conquerer
             have
             as
             much
             Justice
             on
             his
             side
             as
             could
             be
             suppos'd
             ,
             he
             has
             no
             right
             to
             seize
             more
             than
             the
             vanquish'd
             could
             forfeit
             ;
             his
             Life
             is
             at
             the
             Victors
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             his
             service
             and
             goods
             he
             may
             appropriate
             to
             make
             himself
             reparation
             ;
             but
             he
             cannot
             take
             the
             goods
             of
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             they
             too
             had
             a
             title
             to
             the
             goods
             he
             enjoy'd
             ,
             and
             their
             shares
             in
             the
             estate
             he
             possessed
             .
             For
             Example
             ,
             I
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             (
             and
             all
             Common-wealths
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             one
             with
             another
             )
             have
             injured
             another
             Man
             ,
             and
             refusing
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             ,
             it
             is
             come
             to
             
             a
             state
             of
             War
             ,
             wherein
             my
             defending
             by
             force
             ,
             what
             I
             had
             gotten
             unjustly
             ,
             makes
             me
             the
             Aggressour
             ;
             I
             am
             conquered
             :
             my
             Life
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             forfeit
             ,
             is
             at
             mercy
             ,
             but
             not
             my
             Wives
             and
             Childrens
             .
             They
             made
             not
             the
             War
             ,
             nor
             assisted
             in
             it
             .
             I
             could
             not
             forfeit
             their
             Lives
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             mine
             to
             forfeit
             .
             My
             Wife
             had
             a
             share
             in
             my
             Estate
             ,
             that
             neither
             could
             I
             forfeit
             .
             And
             my
             Children
             also
             ,
             being
             born
             of
             me
             ,
             had
             a
             right
             to
             be
             maintain'd
             out
             of
             my
             Labour
             or
             Substance
             .
             Here
             then
             is
             the
             Case
             ;
             The
             Conquerour
             has
             a
             Title
             to
             Reparation
             for
             Damages
             received
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             have
             a
             Title
             to
             their
             Father's
             Estate
             for
             their
             Subsistence
             .
             For
             as
             to
             the
             Wife's
             share
             ,
             whether
             her
             own
             Labour
             or
             Compact
             gave
             her
             a
             Title
             to
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             her
             Husband
             could
             not
             forfeit
             what
             was
             hers
             .
             What
             must
             be
             done
             in
             the
             case
             ?
             I
             answer
             ;
             The
             Fundamental
             Law
             of
             Nature
             being
             ,
             that
             all
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             should
             be
             preserved
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             be
             not
             enough
             fully
             to
             satisfie
             both
             ,
             viz.
             for
             the
             Conquerour's
             Losses
             ,
             and
             Childrens
             Maintenance
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             ,
             and
             to
             spare
             ,
             must
             remit
             something
             of
             his
             full
             Satisfaction
             ,
             and
             give
             way
             to
             the
             pressing
             and
             preferible
             Title
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             perish
             without
             it
             .
          
           
           
             184.
             
             But
             supposing
             the
             Charge
             and
             Damages
             of
             the
             War
             are
             to
             be
             made
             up
             to
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             Farthing
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             vanquished
             ,
             spoiled
             of
             all
             their
             Father's
             Goods
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             left
             to
             starve
             ,
             and
             perish●
             yet
             the
             satisfying
             of
             what
             shall
             ,
             on
             this
             score
             ,
             be
             due
             to
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             will
             scarce
             give
             him
             a
             Title
             to
             any
             Countrey
             he
             shall
             conquer
             .
             For
             the
             Damages
             of
             War
             can
             scarce
             amount
             to
             the
             value
             of
             any
             considerable
             Tract
             of
             Land
             ,
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Land
             is
             possessed
             ,
             and
             none
             lies
             waste
             .
             And
             if
             I
             have
             not
             taken
             away
             the
             Conquerour's
             Land
             ,
             which
             ,
             being
             vanquished
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             I
             should
             ;
             scarce
             any
             other
             spoil
             I
             have
             done
             him
             can
             amount
             to
             the
             value
             of
             mine
             ,
             supposing
             it
             of
             an
             extent
             any
             way
             coming
             near
             what
             I
             had
             over-run
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             equally
             cultivated
             too
             .
             The
             destruction
             of
             a
             Years
             Product
             or
             two
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             seldom
             reaches
             four
             or
             five
             )
             is
             the
             utmost
             spoil
             that
             usually
             can
             be
             done
             .
             For
             as
             to
             Money
             ,
             and
             such
             Riches
             and
             Treasure
             taken
             away
             ,
             these
             are
             none
             of
             Natures
             Goods
             ,
             they
             have
             but
             a
             phantastical
             imaginary
             value
             ,
             Nature
             has
             put
             no
             such
             upon
             them
             .
             They
             are
             of
             no
             more
             account
             by
             her
             standard
             ,
             than
             the
             Wampompeke
             of
             the
             Americans
             to
             an
             European
             Prince
             ,
             or
             the
             
             Silver
             Money
             of
             Europe
             would
             have
             been
             formerly
             to
             an
             American
             .
             And
             five
             years
             Product
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             perpetual
             Inheritance
             of
             Land
             ,
             where
             all
             is
             possessed
             ,
             and
             none
             remains
             waste
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             by
             him
             that
             is
             disseiz'd
             :
             which
             will
             be
             easily
             granted
             ,
             if
             one
             do
             but
             take
             away
             the
             imaginary
             value
             of
             Money
             ,
             the
             disproportion
             being
             more
             than
             between
             five
             ,
             and
             five
             thousand
             .
             Though
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             half
             a
             years
             product
             is
             more
             worth
             than
             the
             Inheritance
             ,
             where
             there
             being
             more
             Land
             than
             the
             Inhabitants
             possess
             and
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             any
             one
             has
             liberty
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             waste
             :
             But
             there
             Conquerours
             take
             little
             care
             to
             possess
             themselves
             of
             the
             Lands
             of
             the
             vanquished
             .
             No
             damage
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Men
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             (
             as
             all
             Princes
             and
             Governments
             are
             in
             reference
             to
             one
             another
             )
             suffer
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             can
             give
             a
             Conquerour
             Power
             to
             dispossess
             the
             Posterity
             of
             the
             vanquished
             ,
             and
             turn
             them
             out
             of
             that
             Inheritance
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             Possession
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Descendants
             to
             all
             Generations
             .
             The
             Conquerour
             indeed
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             think
             himself
             Master
             .
             And
             't
             is
             the
             very
             condition
             of
             the
             subdued
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             dispute
             their
             Right
             :
             But
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             all
             ,
             it
             gives
             no
             other
             Title
             ,
             than
             what
             bare
             Force
             gives
             to
             the
             stronger
             over
             the
             weaker
             .
             
             And
             ,
             by
             this
             reason
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             strongest
             will
             have
             a
             right
             to
             whatever
             he
             pleases
             to
             seize
             on
             .
          
           
             185.
             
             Over
             those
             then
             that
             joined
             with
             him
             in
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             over
             those
             of
             the
             subdued
             Countrey
             that
             opposed
             him
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             Posterity
             even
             of
             those
             that
             did
             ,
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             just
             War
             ,
             hath
             ,
             by
             his
             Conquest
             ,
             no
             right
             of
             Dominion
             .
             They
             are
             free
             from
             any
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             their
             former
             Government
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             they
             are
             at
             liberty
             to
             begin
             and
             erect
             another
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             186.
             
             The
             Conquerour
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             usually
             ,
             by
             the
             Force
             he
             has
             over
             them
             ,
             compels
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             Sword
             at
             their
             Breasts
             ,
             to
             stoop
             to
             his
             Conditions
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             such
             a
             Government
             as
             he
             pleases
             to
             afford
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             enquiry
             is
             ,
             What
             right
             he
             has
             to
             do
             so
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             they
             submit
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             ;
             then
             this
             allows
             their
             own
             consent
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             give
             the
             Conquerour
             a
             Title
             to
             rule
             over
             them
             .
             It
             remains
             only
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             whether
             Promises
             ,
             extorted
             by
             Force
             ,
             without
             Right
             ,
             can
             be
             thought
             Consent
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             they
             bind
             .
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             say
             ,
             they
             bind
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             whatsoever
             another
             gets
             from
             me
             by
             force
             ,
             I
             still
             retain
             the
             Right
             of
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             obliged
             presently
             to
             restore
             .
             He
             that
             forces
             my
             Horse
             from
             
             me
             ,
             ought
             presently
             to
             restore
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             still
             a
             right
             to
             retake
             him
             .
             By
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             he
             that
             forced
             a
             Promise
             from
             me
             ought
             presently
             to
             restore
             it
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             quit
             me
             ,
             of
             the
             Obligation
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             I
             may
             resume
             it
             my self
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             chuse
             whether
             I
             will
             perform
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             laying
             an
             obligation
             on
             me
             ,
             only
             by
             the
             Rules
             she
             prescribes
             ,
             cannot
             oblige
             me
             by
             the
             violation
             of
             her
             Rules
             :
             such
             is
             the
             extorting
             any
             thing
             from
             me
             by
             force
             .
             Nor
             does
             it
             at
             all
             alter
             the
             case
             ,
             to
             say
             I
             gave
             my
             Promise
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             it
             excuses
             the
             force
             ,
             and
             passes
             the
             right
             ,
             when
             I
             put
             my
             hand
             in
             my
             Pocket
             ,
             and
             deliver
             my
             Purse
             my self
             to
             a
             Thief
             ,
             who
             demands
             it
             with
             a
             Pistol
             at
             my
             Breast
             .
          
           
             187.
             
             From
             all
             which
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             a
             Conquerour
             ,
             impoposed
             ,
             by
             force
             ,
             on
             the
             subdued
             ,
             against
             whom
             he
             had
             no
             right
             of
             War
             ,
             or
             who
             joined
             not
             in
             the
             War
             against
             him
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             right
             ,
             has
             no
             obligation
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             188.
             
             But
             let
             us
             suppose
             that
             all
             the
             Men
             of
             that
             Community
             being
             all
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             Politick
             ,
             may
             be
             taken
             to
             have
             join'd
             in
             that
             unjust
             War
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             subdued
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             Lives
             are
             at
             the
             Mercy
             of
             the
             Conquerour
             .
          
           
           
             189.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             concerns
             not
             their
             Children
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             their
             Minority
             .
             For
             since
             a
             Father
             hath
             not
             ,
             in
             himself
             ,
             a
             Power
             over
             the
             Life
             or
             Liberty
             of
             his
             Child
             ;
             no
             act
             of
             his
             can
             possibly
             forfeit
             it
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Children
             ,
             whatever
             may
             have
             happened
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             are
             Free
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Absolute
             Power
             of
             the
             Conquerour
             reaches
             no
             farther
             than
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Men
             ,
             that
             were
             subdued
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             dies
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             should
             he
             govern
             them
             as
             Slaves
             ,
             subjected
             to
             his
             Absolute
             ,
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             he
             has
             no
             such
             Right
             of
             Dominion
             over
             their
             Children
             .
             He
             can
             have
             no
             Power
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             ,
             whatever
             he
             may
             drive
             them
             to
             say
             or
             do
             ;
             and
             he
             has
             no
             lawful
             Authority
             ,
             whilst
             Force
             ,
             and
             not
             Choice
             ,
             compels
             them
             to
             submission
             .
          
           
             190.
             
             Every
             Man
             is
             born
             with
             a
             double
             Right
             ,
             First
             ,
             A
             Right
             of
             Freedom
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             which
             no
             other
             Man
             has
             a
             Power
             over
             ,
             but
             the
             free
             Disposal
             of
             it
             lies
             in
             himself
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             A
             Right
             ,
             before
             any
             other
             Man
             ,
             to
             inherit
             ,
             with
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             his
             Father's
             Goods
             .
          
           
             191.
             
             By
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             a
             Man
             is
             naturally
             free
             from
             subjection
             to
             any
             Government
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             born
             in
             a
             place
             under
             its
             Jurisdiction
             .
             But
             if
             he
             disclaim
             the
             lawful
             Government
             of
             the
             Countrey
             
             he
             was
             born
             in
             ,
             he
             must
             also
             quit
             the
             Right
             ,
             that
             belong'd
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Possessions
             there
             descending
             to
             him
             ,
             from
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             a
             Government
             made
             by
             their
             consent
             .
          
           
             192.
             
             By
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             any
             Countrey
             ,
             who
             are
             descended
             ,
             and
             derive
             a
             Title
             to
             their
             Estates
             from
             those
             who
             are
             subdued
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             Government
             forced
             upon
             them
             ,
             against
             their
             free
             consents
             ,
             retain
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             Possession
             of
             their
             Ancestours
             ,
             though
             they
             consent
             not
             freely
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             whose
             hard
             Conditions
             were
             ,
             by
             force
             ,
             imposed
             on
             the
             Possessors
             of
             that
             Countrey
             .
             For
             the
             first
             Conqueror
             never
             having
             had
             a
             Title
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Descendants
             of
             ,
             or
             claim
             under
             those
             ,
             who
             were
             forced
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Yoke
             of
             a
             Government
             by
             constraint
             ,
             have
             always
             a
             Right
             to
             shake
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             free
             themselves
             from
             the
             Usurpation
             ,
             or
             Tyranny
             the
             Sword
             hath
             brought
             in
             upon
             them
             ;
             till
             their
             Rulers
             put
             them
             under
             such
             a
             Frame
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             they
             willingly
             ,
             and
             of
             choice
             consent
             to
             (
             which
             they
             can
             never
             be
             supposed
             to
             do
             ,
             till
             either
             they
             are
             put
             in
             a
             full
             state
             of
             Liberty
             to
             chuse
             their
             Government
             and
             Governours
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             till
             they
             have
             such
             standing
             Laws
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             have
             ,
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             their
             
             Representatives
             ,
             given
             their
             free
             consent
             ,
             and
             also
             till
             they
             are
             allowed
             their
             due
             Property
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             to
             be
             Proprietors
             of
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             can
             take
             away
             any
             part
             of
             it
             without
             their
             own
             consent
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             Men
             under
             any
             Government
             are
             not
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Free-men
             ,
             but
             are
             direct
             Slaves
             ,
             under
             the
             force
             of
             War.
             )
             And
             who
             doubts
             but
             the
             Grecian
             Christians
             ,
             Descendants
             of
             the
             antient
             Possessors
             of
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             may
             justly
             cast
             off
             the
             Turkish
             Yoke
             they
             have
             so
             long
             groaned
             under
             ,
             when-ever
             they
             have
             a
             Power
             to
             do
             it
             ?
          
           
             193.
             
             But
             granting
             that
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             in
             a
             just
             War
             ,
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             Estates
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Power
             over
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Conquered
             ;
             which
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             :
             nothing
             of
             Absolute
             Power
             will
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             in
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             Because
             the
             Descendants
             of
             these
             being
             all
             Free-men
             ,
             if
             he
             grants
             them
             Estates
             ,
             and
             Possessions
             to
             inhabit
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             would
             be
             worth
             nothing
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             grants
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             granted
             ,
             Property
             in
             .
             The
             nature
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             without
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             consent
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             194.
             
             Their
             Persons
             are
             free
             ,
             by
             a
             native
             Right
             ,
             and
             their
             Properties
             ,
             be
             they
             
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             are
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             own
             dispose
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             his
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             is
             no
             Property
             .
             Supposing
             the
             Conquerour
             gives
             to
             one
             Man
             a
             Thousand
             Acres
             ,
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Heirs
             for
             ever
             ;
             to
             another
             he
             lets
             a
             Thousand
             Acres
             ,
             for
             his
             Life
             ,
             under
             the
             Rent
             of
             50
             l.
             or
             500
             
               l.
               per
               An.
            
             Has
             not
             the
             one
             of
             these
             a
             Right
             to
             his
             Thousand
             Acres
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             during
             his
             Life
             ,
             paying
             the
             said
             Rent
             ?
             And
             hath
             not
             the
             Tenant
             ,
             for
             Life
             ,
             a
             Property
             in
             all
             that
             he
             gets
             over
             and
             above
             his
             Rent
             ,
             by
             his
             Labour
             and
             Industry
             ,
             during
             the
             said
             term
             ,
             supposing
             it
             be
             double
             the
             Rent
             ?
             Can
             any
             one
             say
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             Conquerour
             ,
             after
             his
             Grant
             ,
             may
             ,
             by
             his
             Power
             of
             Conquerour
             ,
             take
             away
             all
             ,
             or
             part
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             from
             the
             Heirs
             of
             one
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             during
             his
             Life
             ,
             he
             paying
             the
             Rent
             ?
             Or
             can
             he
             take
             away
             ,
             from
             either
             ,
             the
             Goods
             or
             Money
             they
             have
             got
             upon
             the
             said
             Land
             ,
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ?
             If
             he
             can
             ,
             then
             all
             free
             and
             voluntary
             Contracts
             cease
             ,
             and
             are
             void
             ,
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             there
             needs
             nothing
             but
             Power
             enough
             to
             dissolve
             them
             at
             any
             time
             .
             And
             all
             the
             Grants
             and
             Promises
             of
             Men
             ,
             in
             Power
             ,
             are
             but
             Mockery
             and
             Collusion
             .
             For
             can
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             more
             ridiculous
             than
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             give
             you
             and
             yours
             this
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             surest
             and
             
             most
             solemn
             way
             of
             conveyance
             can
             be
             devised
             :
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             Right
             ,
             if
             I
             please
             ,
             to
             take
             it
             away
             from
             you
             again
             to
             morrow
             ?
          
           
             195.
             
             I
             will
             not
             dispute
             now
             whether
             Princes
             are
             exempt
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             they
             owe
             subjection
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Nature
             .
             No
             Body
             ,
             no
             Power
             can
             exempt
             them
             from
             the
             Obligations
             of
             that
             Eternal
             Law.
             Those
             are
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             so
             strong
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Promises
             ,
             that
             Omnipotency
             it self
             can
             be
             tyed
             by
             them
             .
             Grants
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             and
             Oaths
             are
             Bonds
             that
             hold
             the
             Almighty
             :
             what-ever
             some
             Flatterres
             say
             to
             Princes
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             ,
             all
             together
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             People
             joined
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Drop
             of
             the
             Bucket
             ,
             or
             a
             Dust
             on
             the
             Balance
             ,
             inconsiderable
             ,
             nothing
             !
          
           
             196.
             
             The
             short
             of
             the
             Case
             ,
             in
             Conquest
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             The
             Conquerour
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             a
             just
             Cause
             ,
             has
             a
             Despotical
             Right
             over
             the
             Persons
             of
             all
             that
             actually
             aided
             ,
             and
             concurred
             in
             the
             War
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             Right
             to
             make
             up
             his
             Damage
             and
             Cost
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             Labour
             and
             Estates
             ,
             so
             he
             injure
             not
             the
             Right
             of
             any
             other
             .
             Over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             any
             that
             consented
             not
             to
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             
             over
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Captives
             themselves
             ,
             or
             the
             Possessions
             of
             either
             he
             has
             no
             Power
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             have
             ,
             by
             Virtue
             of
             Conquest
             ,
             no
             lawful
             Title
             himself
             to
             Dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             or
             derive
             it
             to
             his
             Posterity
             ;
             but
             is
             an
             Aggressour
             ,
             and
             puts
             himself
             in
             a
             state
             of
             War
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             has
             no
             better
             a
             Right
             of
             Principality
             ,
             he
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             Successours
             ,
             than
             Hingar
             ,
             or
             Hubba
             ,
             the
             Danes
             ,
             had
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             or
             Spartacus
             ,
             had
             he
             conquered
             Italy
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             have
             their
             Yoke
             cast
             off
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             God
             shall
             give
             those
             ,
             under
             their
             subjection
             ,
             Courage
             ,
             and
             Opportunity
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Thus
             ,
             notwithstanding
             whatever
             Title
             the
             Kings
             of
             Assyria
             had
             over
             Iudah
             ,
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             God
             assisted
             Hezekiah
             to
             throw
             off
             the
             Dominion
             of
             that
             conquering
             Empire
             .
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               was
               with
               Hezekiah
               ,
               and
               he
               prospered
               ;
               wherefore
               he
               went
               forth
               ,
               and
               he
               rebelled
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               and
               served
               him
               not
               ,
            
             2
             Kings
             XVIII
             .
             vij
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             shaking
             off
             a
             Power
             ,
             which
             Force
             ,
             and
             not
             Right
             ,
             hath
             set
             over
             any
             one
             ,
             though
             it
             hath
             the
             Name
             of
             Rebellion
             ;
             yet
             is
             no
             Offence
             before
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             he
             allows
             and
             countenances
             ,
             though
             even
             Promises
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             when
             obtain'd
             by
             force
             ,
             have
             intervened
             .
             For
             't
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             to
             any
             one
             that
             reads
             
             the
             Story
             of
             Ahaz
             and
             Hezekiah
             ,
             attentively
             ,
             that
             the
             Assyrians
             subdued
             Ahaz
             ,
             and
             deposed
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             Hezekiah
             King
             in
             his
             Father's
             life
             time
             ;
             and
             that
             Hezekiah
             ,
             by
             agreement
             ,
             had
             done
             him
             Homage
             ,
             and
             paid
             him
             Tribute
             till
             this
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
             Of
             VSVRPATION
             .
          
           
             197.
             
             AS
             Conquest
             may
             be
             called
             a
             foreign
             Usurpation
             ;
             so
             Usurpation
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             domestick
             Conquest
             ,
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             an
             Usurper
             can
             never
             have
             Right
             on
             his
             side
             ;
             it
             being
             no
             Usurpation
             but
             where
             one
             is
             got
             into
             the
             Possession
             of
             what
             another
             has
             Right
             to
             .
             This
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             Usurpation
             ,
             is
             a
             change
             only
             of
             Persons
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             Forms
             and
             Rules
             of
             the
             Government
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Usurper
             extend
             his
             Power
             beyond
             what
             ,
             of
             Right
             ,
             belonged
             to
             the
             lawful
             Princes
             ,
             or
             Governours
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             't
             is
             Tyranny
             ,
             added
             to
             Usurpation
             .
          
           
             198.
             
             In
             all
             lawful
             Governments
             the
             designation
             of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             bear
             Rule
             ,
             being
             as
             natural
             and
             necessary
             a
             
             part
             as
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Government
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             had
             its
             Establishment
             originally
             from
             the
             People
             .
             The
             Anarchy
             being
             much
             alike
             ,
             to
             have
             no
             Form
             of
             Government
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             to
             agree
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             Monarchical
             ;
             but
             to
             appoint
             no
             way
             ,
             to
             design
             the
             Person
             that
             shall
             have
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             Monarch
             .
             All
             Commonwealths
             therefore
             ,
             with
             the
             Form
             of
             Government
             established
             ,
             have
             Rules
             also
             of
             appointing
             and
             conveying
             the
             Right
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             have
             any
             share
             in
             the
             publick
             Authority
             .
             And
             who-ever
             gets
             into
             the
             exercise
             of
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Power
             ,
             by
             other
             ways
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Community
             have
             prescribed
             ,
             hath
             no
             Right
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             though
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             be
             still
             preserved
             ;
             since
             he
             is
             not
             the
             Person
             the
             Laws
             have
             appointed
             ,
             and
             consequently
             not
             the
             Person
             the
             People
             have
             consented
             to
             .
             Nor
             can
             such
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             or
             any
             ,
             deriving
             from
             him
             ,
             ever
             have
             a
             Title
             ,
             till
             the
             People
             are
             both
             at
             liberty
             to
             consent
             ,
             and
             have
             actually
             consented
             to
             allow
             ,
             and
             confirm
             in
             him
             the
             Power
             he
             hath
             ,
             till
             then
             ,
             Usurped
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
             Of
             TYRANNY
             .
          
           
             199.
             
             AS
             Usurpation
             is
             the
             exercise
             of
             Power
             ,
             which
             another
             hath
             a
             Right
             to
             ;
             so
             Tyranny
             is
             the
             exercise
             of
             Power
             beyond
             Right
             ,
             which
             no
             Body
             can
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             .
             And
             this
             is
             making
             use
             of
             the
             Power
             any
             one
             has
             in
             his
             hands
             ;
             not
             for
             the
             good
             of
             those
             who
             are
             under
             it
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             own
             private
             ,
             separate
             Advantage
             .
             When
             the
             Governour
             ,
             however
             entituled
             ,
             makes
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             his
             Will
             ,
             the
             Rule
             ,
             and
             his
             Commands
             ,
             and
             Actions
             are
             not
             directed
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Properties
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             but
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             own
             Ambition
             ,
             Revenge
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             irregular
             Passion
             .
          
           
             200.
             
             If
             one
             can
             doubt
             this
             to
             be
             Truth
             ,
             or
             Reason
             ,
             because
             it
             comes
             from
             the
             obscure
             hand
             of
             a
             Subject
             ;
             I
             hope
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             King
             will
             make
             it
             pass
             with
             him
             .
             King
             Iames
             ,
             in
             his
             Speech
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             1603.
             tells
             them
             thus
             ;
             
               I
               will
               ever
               prefer
               the
               Weale
               of
               the
               publick
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               Commonwealth
               ,
               in
               making
               of
               good
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               to
               any
               particular
               ,
               and
               private
               Ends
               of
               mine
               .
               Thinking
               ever
               the
               
               Wealth
               and
               Weale
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               to
               be
               my
               greatest
               Weale
               ,
               and
               worldly
               Felicity
               ;
               a
               Point
               ,
               wherein
               a
               lawful
               King
               doth
               directly
               differ
               from
               a
               Tyrant
               .
               For
               I
               do
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               special
               and
               greatest
               point
               of
               Difference
               ,
               that
               is
               between
               a
               rightful
               King
               ,
               and
               an
               usurping
               Tyrant
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               whereas
               the
               proud
               and
               ambitious
               Tyrant
               doth
               think
               ,
               his
               Kingdom
               and
               People
               are
               only
               ordained
               for
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               Desires
               ,
               and
               unreasonable
               Appetites
               ;
               the
               righteous
               and
               just
               King
               doth
               ,
               by
               the
               contrary
               ,
               acknowledge
               himself
               to
               be
               ordained
               for
               the
               procuring
               of
               the
               wealth
               and
               Property
               of
               his
               People
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             in
             his
             Speech
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             1609
             he
             hath
             these
             Words
             ;
             
               The
               KING
               binds
               himself
               ,
               by
               a
               double
               Oath
               ,
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               fundamental
               Laws
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               Tacitly
               ,
               as
               by
               being
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               so
               bound
               to
               protect
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               the
               Laws
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               expresly
               by
               his
               Oath
               at
               his
               Coronation
               :
               so
               as
               every
               just
               King
               ,
               in
               a
               setled
               Kingdom
               ,
               is
               bound
               to
               observe
               that
               Paction
               made
               to
               his
               People
               ,
               by
               his
               Laws
               ,
               in
               framing
               his
               Government
               agreeable
               thereunto
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               Paction
               which
               God
               made
               with
            
             Noah
             ,
             
               after
               the
               Deluge
               .
               Hereafter
               ,
               Seed-time
               ,
               and
               Harvest
               ,
               and
               Cold
               ,
               and
               Heat
               ,
               and
               Summer
               ,
               and
               Winter
               ,
               and
               Day
               ,
               and
               Night
               ,
               shall
               not
               cease
               ,
               while
               the
               Earth
               remaineth
               .
               And
               therefore
               a
               King
               ,
               governing
               in
               a
               setled
               Kingdom
               ,
               leaves
               
               to
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               degenerates
               into
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               leaves
               off
               to
               rule
               according
               to
               his
               Laws
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             :
             
               Therefore
               all
               Kings
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               Tyrants
               ,
               or
               perjured
               ,
               will
               be
               glad
               to
               bound
               themselves
               within
               the
               Limits
               of
               their
               Laws
               .
               And
               they
               that
               perswade
               them
               the
               contrary
               ,
               are
               Vipers
               ,
               Pests
               both
               against
               them
               and
               the
               Commonwealth
               .
            
             Thus
             that
             learned
             King
             ,
             who
             well
             understood
             the
             Notions
             of
             things
             ,
             makes
             the
             difference
             ,
             betwixt
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             to
             consist
             only
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             one
             makes
             the
             Laws
             the
             Bounds
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             publick
             the
             End
             of
             his
             Government
             ;
             The
             other
             makes
             all
             give
             way
             to
             his
             own
             Will
             and
             Appetite
             .
          
           
             201.
             
             'T
             is
             a
             Mistake
             ,
             to
             think
             this
             Fault
             is
             proper
             only
             to
             Monarchies
             ,
             other
             Forms
             of
             Government
             are
             liable
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             :
             for
             where-ever
             the
             Power
             ,
             that
             is
             put
             in
             any
             hands
             ,
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Preservation
             of
             their
             Properties
             ,
             is
             applied
             to
             other
             ends
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             to
             impoverish
             ,
             harass
             ,
             or
             subdue
             them
             to
             the
             Arbitrary
             ,
             and
             Irregular
             Commands
             of
             those
             that
             have
             it
             :
             There
             it
             presently
             becomes
             Tyranny
             ,
             whether
             those
             ,
             that
             thus
             use
             it
             ,
             are
             one
             ,
             or
             many
             .
             Thus
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Thirty
             Tyrants
             at
             Athens
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             one
             at
             Syracuse
             ;
             and
             the
             intolerable
             Dominion
             of
             
             the
             Decemviri
             ,
             at
             Rome
             ,
             was
             nothing
             better
             .
          
           
             202.
             
             Where-ever
             Law
             ends
             ,
             Tyranny
             begins
             ,
             if
             the
             Law
             be
             transgressed
             to
             another's
             harm
             .
             And
             whosoever
             ,
             in
             Authority
             ,
             exceeds
             the
             Power
             given
             him
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             Force
             ,
             he
             has
             under
             his
             Command
             ,
             to
             compass
             that
             upon
             the
             Subject
             which
             the
             Law
             allows
             not
             ;
             ceases
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             acting
             without
             Authority
             ,
             may
             be
             opposed
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             Man
             ,
             who
             by
             force
             invades
             the
             Right
             of
             another
             .
             This
             is
             acknowledged
             in
             subordinate
             Magistrates
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             Authority
             to
             seize
             my
             Person
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             may
             be
             opposed
             as
             a
             Thief
             ,
             and
             a
             Robber
             ,
             if
             he
             indeavours
             to
             break
             into
             my
             House
             to
             execute
             a
             Writ
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             I
             know
             he
             has
             such
             a
             Warrant
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             legal
             Authority
             as
             will
             impower
             him
             to
             arrest
             me
             abroad
             .
             And
             why
             this
             should
             not
             hold
             in
             the
             highest
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             most
             inferiour
             Magistrate
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             be
             informed
             .
             Is
             it
             reasonable
             that
             the
             eldest
             Brother
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             Father's
             Estate
             ,
             should
             thereby
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             take
             away
             any
             of
             his
             younger
             Brothers
             Portions
             ?
             Or
             that
             a
             rich
             Man
             ,
             who
             possessed
             a
             whole
             Countrey
             ,
             should
             from
             thence
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             seize
             ,
             when
             he
             pleased
             ,
             
             the
             Cottage
             and
             Garden
             of
             his
             poor
             Neighbour
             ?
             The
             being
             rightfully
             possessed
             of
             great
             Power
             and
             Riches
             ,
             exceedingly
             beyond
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Adam
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             an
             excuse
             ,
             much
             less
             a
             reason
             for
             Rapine
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             which
             the
             endamaging
             another
             ,
             without
             Authority
             ,
             is
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Aggravation
             of
             it
             .
             For
             the
             exceeding
             the
             Bounds
             of
             Authority
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             a
             Right
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             ,
             than
             a
             petty
             Officer
             :
             no
             more
             justifiable
             in
             a
             King
             ,
             than
             a
             Constable
             .
             But
             so
             much
             the
             worse
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             has
             more
             trust
             put
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             supposed
             ,
             from
             the
             advantage
             of
             Education
             ,
             and
             Counsellours
             to
             have
             better
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             less
             reason
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             having
             already
             a
             greater
             share
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             203.
             
             May
             the
             Commands
             then
             of
             a
             Prince
             be
             opposed
             ?
             May
             he
             be
             resisted
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             any
             one
             shall
             find
             himself
             aggrieved
             ,
             and
             but
             imagine
             he
             has
             not
             Right
             done
             him
             ?
             This
             will
             unhinge
             and
             overturn
             all
             Politi●s
             ,
             and
             ,
             instead
             of
             Government
             and
             Order
             ,
             leave
             nothing
             but
             Anarchy
             and
             Confusion
             .
          
           
             204.
             
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             :
             That
             Force
             is
             to
             be
             opposed
             to
             nothing
             but
             to
             unjust
             and
             unlawful
             Force
             ;
             who
             ever
             makes
             any
             opposition
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             Case
             ,
             draws
             on
             
             himself
             a
             just
             Condemation
             ,
             both
             from
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             and
             so
             no
             such
             Danger
             or
             Confusion
             will
             follow
             ,
             as
             is
             often
             suggested
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             205.
             
             First
             ,
             As
             ,
             in
             some
             Countries
             ,
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             what-ever
             he
             commands
             ,
             or
             does
             ,
             his
             Person
             is
             still
             free
             from
             all
             Question
             or
             Violence
             ;
             not
             liable
             to
             Force
             ,
             or
             any
             judicial
             Censure
             or
             Condemnation
             .
             But
             yet
             opposition
             may
             be
             made
             to
             the
             illegal
             Acts
             of
             any
             inferiour
             Officer
             ,
             or
             other
             commissioned
             by
             him
             ;
             unless
             he
             will
             ,
             by
             actually
             putting
             himself
             into
             a
             State
             of
             War
             with
             his
             People
             ,
             dissolve
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             to
             that
             defence
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             every
             one
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             .
             For
             of
             such
             things
             who
             can
             tell
             what
             the
             end
             will
             be
             ?
             And
             a
             Neighbour
             Kingdom
             has
             shewed
             the
             World
             an
             odd
             Example
             .
             In
             all
             other
             Cases
             the
             Sacredness
             of
             the
             Person
             exempts
             him
             from
             all
             Inconveniencies
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             secure
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Government
             stands
             ,
             from
             all
             violence
             and
             harm
             whatsoever
             .
             Than
             which
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             wiser
             Constitution
             .
             For
             the
             harm
             he
             can
             do
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             not
             being
             likely
             to
             happen
             often
             ,
             nor
             to
             extend
             it self
             far
             ;
             nor
             being
             able
             ,
             by
             his
             single
             strength
             ,
             to
             subvert
             the
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             oppress
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             should
             
             any
             Prince
             have
             so
             much
             Weakness
             ,
             and
             ill
             Nature
             as
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             do
             it
             .
             The
             Inconveniency
             of
             some
             particular
             mischiefs
             that
             may
             happen
             ,
             sometimes
             ,
             when
             a
             heady
             Prince
             comes
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             are
             well
             recompenced
             by
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Publick
             ,
             and
             security
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             chief
             Magistrate
             ,
             thus
             set
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             danger
             .
             It
             being
             safer
             for
             the
             Body
             ,
             that
             some
             few
             private
             Men
             should
             be
             sometimes
             in
             danger
             to
             suffer
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Republick
             should
             be
             easily
             ,
             and
             upon
             slight
             occasions
             exposed
             .
          
           
             206.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             But
             this
             Priviledge
             belonging
             only
             to
             the
             King's
             Person
             ,
             hinders
             not
             but
             they
             may
             be
             questioned
             ,
             opposed
             ,
             and
             resisted
             ,
             who
             use
             unjust
             force
             ,
             though
             they
             pretend
             a
             Commission
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             authorizes
             not
             .
             As
             is
             plain
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             him
             that
             has
             the
             King
             's
             Writ
             to
             arrest
             a
             Man
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             full
             Commission
             from
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             that
             has
             it
             cannot
             break
             open
             a
             Man's
             House
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             nor
             execute
             this
             Command
             of
             the
             King
             upon
             certain
             days
             ,
             nor
             in
             certain
             places
             ,
             though
             this
             Commission
             have
             no
             such
             exception
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             the
             Limitations
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             transgress
             ,
             the
             King's
             Commission
             excuses
             him
             not
             .
             For
             the
             King's
             Authority
             
             being
             given
             him
             only
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             cannot
             impower
             any
             one
             to
             act
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             justifie
             him
             ,
             by
             his
             Commission
             ,
             in
             so
             doing
             .
             The
             Commission
             ,
             or
             Command
             of
             any
             Magistrate
             ,
             where
             he
             has
             no
             Authority
             ,
             being
             as
             void
             and
             insignificant
             as
             that
             of
             any
             private
             Man.
             The
             difference
             ,
             between
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             being
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             has
             some
             Authority
             ,
             so
             far
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             ends
             ,
             and
             the
             private
             Man
             has
             none
             at
             all
             .
             For
             't
             is
             not
             the
             Commission
             ,
             but
             the
             Authority
             ,
             that
             gives
             the
             Right
             of
             acting
             ;
             and
             against
             the
             Laws
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Authority
             .
             But
             ,
             notwithstanding
             such
             Resistance
             ,
             the
             King's
             Person
             and
             Authority
             are
             still
             both
             secured
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             danger
             to
             Governour
             or
             Government
             .
          
           
             207.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Supposing
             a
             Government
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             chief
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             thus
             Sacred
             ;
             yet
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             resisting
             all
             unlawful
             exercises
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             will
             not
             ,
             upon
             every
             slight
             occasion
             ,
             indanger
             him
             ,
             or
             imbroil
             the
             Government
             .
             For
             ,
             where
             the
             injured
             Party
             may
             be
             relieved
             ,
             and
             his
             damages
             repaired
             ,
             by
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             pretence
             for
             Force
             ;
             which
             is
             only
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             where
             a
             Man
             is
             intercepted
             from
             appealing
             to
             the
             Law.
             For
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             Hostile
             Force
             ,
             but
             
             where
             it
             leaves
             not
             the
             remedy
             of
             such
             an
             Appeal
             .
             And
             't
             is
             such
             Force
             alone
             ,
             that
             puts
             him
             that
             uses
             it
             ,
             into
             a
             state
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             lawful
             to
             resist
             him
             .
             A
             Man
             ,
             with
             a
             Sword
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             demands
             my
             Purse
             ,
             in
             the
             High-way
             ,
             when
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             12
             d.
             in
             my
             Pocket
             ;
             This
             Man
             I
             may
             lawfully
             kill
             .
             To
             another
             I
             deliver
             100
             l.
             to
             hold
             ,
             only
             whilst
             I
             alight
             ,
             ●hich
             he
             refuses
             to
             restore
             me
             when
             I
             am
             got
             up
             again
             ,
             but
             draws
             his
             Sword
             to
             defend
             the
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             force
             :
             I
             endeavour
             to
             retake
             it
             .
             The
             mischief
             ,
             this
             Man
             does
             me
             ,
             is
             a
             hundred
             ,
             or
             possibly
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             than
             the
             other
             perhaps
             intended
             me
             ,
             (
             whom
             I
             kill'd
             ,
             before
             he
             really
             did
             me
             any
             )
             and
             yet
             I
             might
             lawfully
             kill
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             hurt
             the
             other
             lawfully
             .
             The
             Reason
             whereof
             is
             plain
             ;
             because
             the
             one
             using
             force
             ,
             which
             threatned
             my
             Life
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             have
             time
             to
             appeal
             to
             the
             Law
             to
             secure
             it
             :
             And
             when
             it
             was
             gone
             ,
             't
             was
             too
             late
             to
             appeal
             .
             The
             Law
             could
             not
             restore
             Life
             to
             my
             dead
             Carcass
             .
             The
             Loss
             was
             irreparable
             ;
             which
             ,
             to
             prevent
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             gave
             me
             a
             Right
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             put
             himself
             into
             a
             state
             of
             War
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             threatned
             my
             destruction
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             case
             ,
             my
             Life
             not
             being
             in
             danger
             ,
             I
             might
             have
             
             the
             benefit
             of
             appealing
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             have
             Reparation
             ,
             for
             my
             100
             l.
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             208.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             But
             if
             the
             unlawful
             acts
             ,
             done
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             be
             maintained
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             Power
             he
             has
             got
             )
             and
             the
             remedy
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             by
             Law
             ,
             be
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Power
             ,
             obstructed
             ;
             ye●
             the
             Right
             of
             resisting
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             manifest
             Acts
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             will
             not
             suddenly
             ,
             or
             on
             slight
             occasions
             ,
             disturb
             the
             Government
             .
             For
             if
             it
             reach
             no
             farther
             than
             some
             private
             Mens
             Cases
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             a
             right
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             recover
             ,
             by
             force
             ,
             what
             ,
             by
             unlawful
             force
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             them
             ;
             yet
             the
             Right
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             will
             not
             easily
             ingage
             them
             in
             a
             Contest
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             perish
             :
             It
             being
             as
             impossible
             ,
             for
             one
             or
             a
             few
             oppressed
             Men
             ,
             to
             disturb
             the
             Government
             ,
             where
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             do
             not
             think
             themselves
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             raving
             mad
             Man
             ,
             or
             heady
             Male
             content
             to
             overturn
             a
             well
             setled
             State
             ;
             the
             People
             being
             as
             little
             apt
             to
             follow
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             209.
             
             But
             if
             either
             these
             illegal
             Acts
             ,
             have
             extended
             to
             the
             Majority
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             Mischief
             and
             Oppression
             has
             light
             only
             on
             some
             few
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             Cases
             as
             the
             Precedent
             and
             Consequences
             seem
             to
             threaten
             all
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             perswaded
             
             in
             their
             Consciences
             that
             their
             Laws
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             ,
             their
             Estates
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             Lives
             are
             in
             danger
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             their
             Religion
             too
             ;
             how
             they
             will
             be
             hindred
             from
             resisting
             illegal
             Force
             ,
             used
             against
             them
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             .
             This
             is
             an
             Inconvenience
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             attends
             all
             Governments
             whatsoever
             ,
             when
             the
             Governours
             have
             brought
             it
             to
             this
             pass
             ,
             to
             be
             generally
             suspected
             of
             their
             People
             ,
             the
             most
             dangerous
             state
             they
             can
             possibly
             put
             themselves
             in
             ;
             wherein
             they
             are
             the
             less
             to
             be
             pityed
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             easie
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
             It
             being
             as
             impossible
             ,
             for
             a
             Governour
             ,
             if
             he
             really
             means
             the
             good
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             preservation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Laws
             together
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             them
             see
             and
             feel
             it
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             for
             the
             Father
             of
             a
             Family
             not
             to
             let
             his
             Children
             see
             he
             loves
             ,
             and
             takes
             care
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             210.
             
             But
             if
             all
             the
             World
             shall
             observe
             Pretences
             of
             one
             kind
             ,
             and
             Actions
             of
             another
             ;
             Arts
             used
             to
             elude
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Trust
             of
             Prerogative
             (
             which
             is
             an
             Arbitrary
             Power
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             left
             in
             the
             Prince's
             hand
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             not
             harm
             ,
             to
             the
             People
             )
             employed
             contrary
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             was
             given
             ,
             If
             the
             People
             shall
             find
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             subordinate
             Magistrates
             chosen
             ,
             suitable
             to
             such
             ends
             ,
             and
             favoured
             ,
             or
             laid
             by
             proportionably
             
             as
             they
             promote
             ,
             or
             oppose
             them
             :
             If
             they
             see
             several
             Experiments
             made
             of
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             and
             that
             Religion
             underhand
             favoured
             ,
             though
             publickly
             proclaimed
             against
             ,
             which
             is
             readiest
             to
             introduce
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Operators
             in
             it
             supported
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             yet
             approved
             still
             ,
             and
             liked
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             Train
             of
             Actings
             shew
             the
             Councils
             all
             tending
             that
             way
             :
             how
             can
             a
             Man
             any
             more
             hinder
             himself
             from
             being
             perswaded
             in
             his
             own
             Mind
             ,
             which
             way
             things
             are
             going
             ;
             or
             from
             casting
             about
             how
             to
             save
             himself
             ,
             than
             he
             could
             from
             believing
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Ship
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             was
             carrying
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Company
             ,
             to
             Algiers
             ,
             when
             he
             found
             him
             always
             stearing
             that
             Course
             ,
             though
             cross
             Winds
             ,
             Leaks
             in
             his
             Ship
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             Provisions
             ,
             did
             often
             force
             him
             to
             turn
             his
             Course
             another
             way
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             which
             he
             steadily
             returned
             to
             again
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Wind
             ,
             Weather
             ,
             and
             other
             Circumstances
             would
             let
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
             Of
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             Governments
             .
          
           
             211.
             
             HE
             that
             will
             ,
             with
             any
             clearness
             ,
             speak
             of
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             Government
             ,
             ought
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             That
             which
             makes
             the
             Community
             ,
             and
             brings
             Men
             out
             of
             the
             loose
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             into
             one
             Politick
             Society
             ,
             is
             the
             Agreement
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             has
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             incorporate
             and
             act
             as
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             one
             distinct
             Commonwealth
             .
             The
             usual
             ,
             and
             almost
             only
             way
             ,
             whereby
             this
             Union
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             is
             the
             Inroad
             of
             foreign
             Force
             making
             a
             Conquest
             upon
             them
             .
             For
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             (
             not
             being
             able
             to
             maintain
             and
             support
             themselves
             ,
             as
             one
             intire
             ,
             and
             independent
             Body
             )
             the
             Union
             belonging
             to
             that
             Body
             ,
             which
             consisted
             therein
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             cease
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             one
             return
             to
             the
             state
             he
             was
             in
             before
             ,
             with
             a
             liberty
             to
             shift
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             provide
             for
             his
             own
             Safety
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             in
             some
             other
             Society
             .
             Whenever
             the
             Society
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             Government
             of
             that
             Society
             cannot
             remain
             .
             Thus
             Conquerors
             Swords
             
             often
             cut
             up
             Governments
             by
             the
             Roots
             ,
             and
             mangle
             Societies
             to
             pieces
             ,
             separating
             the
             subdued
             or
             scattered
             multitude
             from
             the
             Protection
             of
             ,
             and
             Dependence
             on
             that
             Society
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             preserved
             them
             from
             violence
             .
             The
             World
             is
             too
             well
             instructed
             in
             ,
             and
             too
             forward
             to
             allow
             of
             this
             way
             of
             dissolving
             of
             Governments
             ,
             to
             need
             any
             more
             to
             be
             said
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             there
             wants
             not
             much
             Argument
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             Society
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             the
             Government
             cannot
             remain
             :
             that
             being
             as
             impossible
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Frame
             of
             an
             house
             to
             subsist
             when
             the
             Materials
             of
             it
             are
             scattered
             and
             displaced
             by
             a
             Whirl-wind
             ,
             or
             jumbled
             into
             a
             confused
             heap
             by
             an
             Earthquake
             .
          
           
             212.
             
             Besides
             this
             over-turning
             ,
             from
             without
             ,
             Governments
             are
             dissolved
             from
             within
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             When
             the
             Legislative
             is
             altered
             ,
             Civil
             Society
             being
             a
             state
             of
             Peace
             amongst
             those
             who
             are
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             state
             of
             War
             is
             excluded
             by
             the
             Umpirage
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             provided
             in
             their
             Legislative
             ,
             for
             the
             ending
             all
             differences
             ,
             that
             may
             arise
             amongst
             any
             of
             them
             .
             'T
             is
             in
             their
             Legislative
             ,
             that
             the
             Members
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             are
             united
             and
             combined
             together
             into
             one
             coherent
             ,
             living
             Body
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Soul
             that
             gives
             Form
             ,
             
             Life
             ,
             and
             Unity
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             :
             from
             hence
             the
             several
             Members
             have
             their
             mutual
             Influence
             ,
             Sympathy
             ,
             and
             Connexion
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             when
             the
             Legislative
             is
             broken
             ,
             or
             dissolved
             ,
             Dissolution
             and
             Death
             follows
             .
             For
             the
             Essence
             ,
             and
             Union
             of
             the
             Society
             consisting
             in
             having
             one
             Will
             ,
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             when
             once
             established
             by
             the
             Majority
             ,
             has
             the
             declaring
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             keeping
             of
             that
             Will.
             The
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Legislative
             is
             the
             first
             and
             fundamental
             Act
             of
             Society
             ,
             whereby
             provision
             is
             made
             for
             the
             Continuation
             of
             their
             Union
             ,
             under
             the
             Direction
             of
             Persons
             ,
             and
             Bonds
             of
             Laws
             ,
             made
             by
             Persons
             authorized
             thereunto
             ,
             by
             the
             Consent
             and
             Appointment
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             one
             Man
             ,
             or
             number
             of
             Men
             ,
             amongst
             them
             ,
             can
             have
             Authority
             of
             making
             Laws
             that
             shall
             be
             binding
             to
             the
             rest
             .
             When
             any
             one
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             shall
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             make
             Laws
             ,
             whom
             the
             People
             have
             not
             appointed
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             they
             make
             Laws
             without
             Authority
             ,
             which
             the
             People
             are
             not
             therefore
             bound
             to
             obey
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             they
             come
             again
             to
             be
             out
             of
             subjection
             ,
             and
             may
             constitute
             to
             themselves
             a
             new
             Legislative
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             best
             ,
             being
             in
             full
             liberty
             to
             resist
             the
             force
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             without
             Authority
             ,
             would
             
             impose
             any
             thing
             upon
             them
             .
             Every
             one
             is
             at
             the
             disposure
             of
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             when
             those
             ,
             who
             had
             ,
             by
             the
             delegation
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             the
             declaring
             of
             the
             publick
             Will
             ,
             are
             excluded
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             others
             usurp
             the
             place
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             such
             Authority
             or
             Delegation
             .
          
           
             213.
             
             This
             being
             usually
             brought
             about
             by
             such
             ,
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             who
             mis-use
             the
             Power
             they
             have
             :
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             consider
             it
             aright
             ,
             and
             know
             at
             whose
             door
             to
             lay
             it
             ,
             without
             knowing
             the
             Form
             of
             Government
             in
             which
             it
             happens
             .
             Let
             us
             suppose
             then
             the
             Legislative
             placed
             in
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             three
             distinct
             Persons
             .
             First
             ,
             A
             single
             ,
             hereditary
             Person
             having
             the
             constant
             ,
             supream
             ,
             executive
             Power
             ,
             and
             ,
             with
             it
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             convoking
             ,
             and
             dissolving
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             within
             certain
             Periods
             of
             Time.
             Secondly
             ,
             An
             Assemby
             of
             hereditary
             Nobility
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             An
             Assembly
             of
             Representatives
             chosen
             ,
             
               pro
               tempore
            
             ,
             by
             the
             People
             :
             Such
             a
             Form
             of
             Government
             supposed
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
          
           
             214.
             
             First
             ,
             That
             when
             such
             a
             single
             Person
             ,
             or
             Prince
             sets
             up
             his
             own
             Arbitrary
             Will
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             declared
             by
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             then
             the
             Legislative
             is
             changed
             .
             For
             that
             being
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             the
             
             Legislative
             whose
             Rules
             and
             Laws
             are
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             and
             required
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             when
             other
             Laws
             are
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             other
             Rules
             pretended
             and
             inforced
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             constituted
             by
             the
             Society
             ,
             have
             enacted
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Legislative
             is
             changed
             .
             Who-ever
             introduces
             new
             Laws
             ,
             not
             being
             thereunto
             authorized
             ,
             by
             the
             fundamental
             Appointment
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             or
             subverts
             the
             old
             ,
             disowns
             and
             overturns
             the
             Power
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             so
             sets
             up
             a
             new
             Legislative
             .
          
           
             215.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             When
             the
             Prince
             hinders
             the
             Legislative
             from
             assembling
             in
             its
             due
             time
             ,
             or
             from
             acting
             freely
             ,
             pursuant
             to
             those
             ends
             for
             which
             it
             was
             constituted
             ,
             the
             Legislative
             is
             altered
             .
             For
             't
             is
             not
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             Men
             ,
             no
             ,
             nor
             their
             meeting
             ,
             unless
             they
             have
             also
             Freedom
             of
             debating
             ,
             and
             Leisure
             of
             perfecting
             what
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Legislative
             consists
             ,
             when
             these
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             or
             altered
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             deprive
             the
             Society
             ,
             of
             the
             due
             exercise
             of
             their
             Power
             ,
             the
             Legislative
             is
             truly
             altered
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             Names
             that
             constitute
             Governments
             ,
             but
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             those
             Powers
             that
             were
             intended
             to
             accompany
             them
             :
             so
             that
             he
             who
             takes
             away
             the
             Freedom
             ,
             or
             hinders
             the
             acting
             
             of
             the
             Legislative
             in
             its
             due
             seasons
             ,
             in
             effect
             takes
             away
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             and
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             216.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             When
             ,
             by
             the
             Arbitrary
             Power
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Electours
             ,
             or
             ways
             of
             Election
             are
             altered
             ,
             without
             the
             Consent
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             common
             Interest
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             there
             also
             the
             Legislative
             is
             altered
             .
             For
             if
             others
             ,
             then
             those
             whom
             the
             Society
             hath
             authorized
             thereunto
             ,
             do
             chuse
             ,
             or
             in
             another
             way
             than
             what
             the
             Society
             hath
             prescribed
             ,
             those
             chosen
             are
             not
             the
             Legislative
             appointed
             by
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             217.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             delivery
             also
             of
             the
             People
             into
             the
             subjection
             of
             a
             foreign
             Power
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             is
             certainly
             a
             change
             of
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             For
             the
             end
             ,
             why
             People
             entered
             into
             Society
             ,
             being
             to
             be
             preserved
             one
             intire
             ,
             free
             ,
             independent
             Society
             ,
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             its
             own
             Laws
             ;
             this
             is
             lost
             when-ever
             they
             are
             given
             up
             into
             the
             Power
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             218.
             
             Why
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Constitution
             as
             this
             ,
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             in
             these
             Cases
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             he
             having
             the
             Force
             ,
             Treasure
             ,
             and
             Offices
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             to
             imploy
             ,
             and
             often
             perswading
             himself
             ,
             
             or
             being
             flattered
             by
             others
             ,
             that
             as
             supreme
             Magistrate
             ,
             he
             is
             uncapable
             of
             controul
             ;
             he
             alone
             is
             in
             a
             Condition
             to
             make
             great
             Advances
             toward
             such
             Changes
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             lawful
             Authority
             ,
             and
             has
             it
             in
             his
             hands
             to
             terrifie
             ,
             or
             suppress
             Opposers
             ,
             as
             factious
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             and
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Government
             :
             whereas
             no
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             or
             People
             ,
             is
             capable
             ,
             by
             themselves
             ,
             to
             attempt
             any
             alteration
             of
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             without
             open
             and
             visible
             Rebellion
             ,
             apt
             enough
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ;
             which
             ,
             when
             it
             prevails
             ,
             produces
             Effects
             very
             little
             different
             from
             foreign
             Conquest
             .
             Besides
             the
             Prince
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             having
             the
             Power
             of
             dissolving
             the
             other
             Parts
             of
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             and
             thereby
             rendring
             them
             private
             Persons
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             without
             his
             Concurrence
             ,
             alter
             the
             Legislative
             by
             a
             Law
             ;
             his
             Consent
             being
             necessary
             to
             give
             any
             of
             their
             Decrees
             that
             Sanction
             .
             But
             yet
             so
             far
             as
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Legislative
             any
             way
             contribute
             to
             any
             attempt
             upon
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             do
             either
             promote
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             what
             lies
             in
             them
             ,
             hinder
             such
             designs
             ,
             they
             are
             guilty
             ,
             and
             partake
             in
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             certainly
             the
             greatest
             Crime
             Men
             can
             be
             guilty
             of
             one
             towards
             another
             .
          
           
           
             219.
             
             There
             is
             one
             way
             more
             ,
             whereby
             such
             a
             Government
             may
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ;
             When
             he
             ,
             who
             has
             the
             supreme
             ,
             executive
             Power
             ,
             neglects
             ,
             and
             abandons
             that
             charge
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Laws
             ,
             already
             made
             ,
             can
             no
             longer
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             .
             This
             is
             demonstratively
             to
             reduce
             all
             to
             Anarchy
             ,
             and
             so
             effectually
             to
             dissolve
             the
             Government
             .
             For
             Laws
             not
             being
             made
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             their
             execution
             ,
             the
             Bonds
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             to
             keep
             every
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             Politick
             in
             its
             due
             place
             ,
             and
             function
             .
             When
             that
             totally
             ceases
             ,
             the
             Government
             visibly
             ceases
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             become
             a
             confused
             Multitude
             ,
             without
             Order
             or
             Connexion
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             no
             longer
             the
             administration
             of
             Justice
             ,
             for
             the
             securing
             of
             Mens
             Rights
             ;
             nor
             any
             remaining
             Power
             within
             the
             Community
             to
             direct
             the
             Force
             ,
             or
             provide
             for
             the
             Necessities
             of
             the
             publick
             ;
             there
             certainly
             is
             no
             Government
             left
             .
             Where
             the
             Laws
             cannot
             be
             executed
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Laws
             ;
             and
             a
             Government
             without
             Laws
             ,
             is
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             a
             Mystery
             in
             Politicks
             ,
             unconceivable
             to
             humane
             Capacity
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             humane
             Society
             .
          
           
             220.
             
             In
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Cases
             ,
             when
             the
             Government
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             the
             People
             are
             at
             liberty
             to
             provide
             for
             themselves
             ,
             
             by
             erecting
             a
             new
             Legislative
             ,
             differing
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             the
             change
             of
             Persons
             ,
             or
             Form
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             find
             it
             most
             for
             their
             safety
             and
             good
             .
             For
             the
             Society
             can
             never
             ,
             by
             the
             fault
             of
             another
             ,
             lose
             the
             native
             and
             original
             Right
             it
             has
             to
             preserve
             it self
             ;
             which
             can
             only
             be
             done
             by
             a
             setled
             Legislative
             ,
             and
             a
             fair
             and
             impartial
             execution
             of
             the
             Laws
             made
             by
             it
             .
             But
             the
             state
             of
             Mankind
             is
             not
             so
             miserable
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             using
             this
             Remedy
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             too
             late
             to
             look
             for
             any
             .
             To
             tell
             People
             they
             may
             provide
             for
             themselves
             ,
             by
             erecting
             a
             new
             Legislative
             ;
             when
             ,
             by
             Oppression
             ,
             Artitifice
             ,
             or
             being
             delivered
             over
             to
             a
             foreign
             Power
             ,
             their
             old
             one
             is
             gone
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             expect
             Relief
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             too
             late
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             is
             past
             Cure.
             This
             is
             ,
             in
             Effect
             ,
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             to
             bid
             them
             ,
             first
             be
             Slaves
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             take
             care
             of
             their
             Liberty
             ;
             and
             ,
             when
             their
             Chains
             are
             on
             ,
             tell
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             act
             like
             Free-men
             .
             This
             ,
             if
             barely
             so
             ,
             is
             rather
             Mockery
             than
             Relief
             ,
             and
             Men
             can
             never
             be
             secure
             from
             Tyranny
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             means
             to
             escape
             it
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             perfectly
             under
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             only
             a
             Right
             to
             get
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             prevent
             it
             .
          
           
           
             221.
             
             There
             is
             therefore
             Secondly
             another
             way
             ,
             whereby
             Governments
             are
             dissolved
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             or
             the
             Prince
             ,
             either
             of
             them
             act
             contrary
             to
             their
             Trust.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Legislative
             acts
             against
             the
             Trust
             reposed
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             ●●deavour
             to
             invade
             the
             Property
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             themselves
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             or
             Arbitrary
             Disposers
             of
             the
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             or
             Fortunes
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             222.
             
             The
             Reasons
             why
             Men
             enter
             into
             Society
             ,
             is
             the
             preservation
             of
             their
             Property
             ;
             and
             the
             end
             why
             they
             chuse
             ,
             and
             authorize
             a
             Legislative
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             Laws
             made
             ,
             and
             Rules
             set
             ,
             as
             Guards
             and
             Fences
             to
             the
             Properties
             of
             all
             the
             Society
             ,
             to
             limit
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             moderate
             the
             Dominion
             of
             every
             Part
             and
             Member
             of
             the
             Society
             .
             For
             since
             it
             can
             never
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             that
             the
             Legislative
             should
             have
             a
             Power
             to
             destroy
             that
             which
             every
             one
             designs
             to
             secure
             ,
             by
             entering
             into
             Society
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             the
             People
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             Legislators
             of
             their
             own
             making
             ;
             whenever
             the
             Legislators
             endeavour
             to
             take
             away
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             Poperty
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             Slavery
             ,
             under
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             they
             put
             themselves
             into
             
             a
             state
             of
             War
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             thereupon
             absolved
             from
             any
             farther
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             are
             left
             to
             the
             common
             Refuge
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             provided
             for
             all
             Men
             ,
             against
             Force
             and
             Violence
             .
             Whensoever
             therefore
             the
             Legislative
             shall
             transgress
             this
             fundamental
             Rule
             of
             Society
             ;
             and
             either
             by
             Ambition
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             Folly
             or
             Corruption
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             grasp
             themselves
             ,
             or
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             an
             Absosolute
             Power
             ,
             over
             the
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             Estates
             of
             the
             People
             :
             by
             this
             breach
             of
             Trust
             they
             forfeit
             the
             Power
             ,
             the
             People
             had
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             for
             quite
             contrary
             ends
             ,
             and
             it
             devolves
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             who
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             resume
             their
             original
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             the
             Establishment
             of
             a
             new
             Legislative
             (
             such
             as
             they
             shall
             think
             fit
             )
             provide
             for
             their
             own
             Safety
             and
             Security
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             for
             which
             they
             are
             in
             Society
             .
             What
             I
             have
             said
             here
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             holds
             true
             also
             concerning
             the
             supreme
             Executor
             ,
             who
             having
             a
             double
             Trust
             put
             in
             him
             ,
             both
             to
             have
             a
             part
             in
             the
             Legislative
             ;
             and
             the
             supreme
             Execution
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             acts
             against
             both
             ,
             when
             he
             goes
             about
             to
             set
             up
             his
             own
             Arbitrary
             Will
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Society
             .
             He
             acts
             also
             contrary
             to
             his
             Trust
             ,
             when
             he
             imploys
             the
             Force
             ,
             Treasure
             ,
             and
             Offices
             of
             the
             
             Society
             ,
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Representatives
             ,
             and
             gain
             them
             to
             his
             purposes
             :
             when
             he
             openly
             pre-ingages
             the
             Electors
             ,
             and
             prescribes
             ,
             to
             their
             choice
             ,
             such
             ,
             whom
             he
             has
             ,
             by
             Sollicitation
             ,
             Threats
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             or
             othewise
             ,
             won
             to
             his
             designs
             ;
             and
             imploys
             them
             to
             bring
             in
             such
             ,
             who
             have
             promised
             before-hand
             what
             to
             vote
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             enact
             .
             Thus
             to
             regulate
             Candidates
             and
             Electors
             ,
             and
             new
             model
             the
             ways
             of
             Election
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             cut
             up
             the
             Government
             by
             the
             Roots
             ,
             and
             poison
             the
             very
             Fountain
             of
             publick
             Security
             ?
             For
             the
             People
             having
             reserved
             to
             themselves
             the
             Choice
             of
             their
             Representatives
             ,
             as
             the
             Fence
             to
             their
             Properties
             ,
             could
             do
             it
             for
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             always
             be
             freely
             chosen
             ,
             and
             so
             chosen
             ,
             freely
             act
             and
             advise
             ,
             as
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             Good
             should
             ,
             upon
             examination
             ,
             and
             mature
             debate
             ,
             be
             judged
             to
             require
             .
             This
             ,
             those
             who
             give
             their
             Votes
             before
             they
             hear
             the
             Debate
             ,
             and
             have
             weighed
             the
             Reasons
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             doing
             .
             To
             prepare
             such
             an
             Assembly
             as
             this
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             set
             up
             the
             declared
             Abettors
             of
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             for
             the
             true
             Representatives
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Law-makers
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             is
             certainly
             as
             great
             a
             breach
             of
             trust
             ,
             and
             as
             perfect
             
             a
             Declaration
             of
             a
             design
             to
             subvert
             the
             Government
             ,
             as
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             met
             with
             .
             To
             which
             ,
             if
             one
             shall
             add
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             visibly
             imploy'd
             to
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             arts
             of
             perverted
             Law
             made
             use
             of
             to
             take
             off
             and
             destroy
             all
             that
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             of
             such
             a
             design
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             comply
             and
             consent
             to
             betray
             the
             Liberties
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             't
             will
             be
             past
             doubt
             what
             is
             doing
             .
             What
             Power
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             in
             the
             Society
             who
             thus
             imploy
             it
             contrary
             to
             the
             trust
             went
             along
             with
             it
             in
             its
             first
             Institution
             ,
             is
             easy
             to
             determine
             ;
             and
             one
             cannot
             but
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             has
             once
             attempted
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             this
             ,
             cannot
             any
             longer
             be
             trusted
             .
          
           
             223.
             
             To
             this
             perhaps
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             being
             ignorant
             and
             always
             discontented
             ;
             to
             lay
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Government
             in
             the
             unsteady
             opinion
             and
             uncertain
             humour
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             is
             to
             expose
             it
             to
             certain
             ruin
             :
             and
             no
             Government
             will
             be
             able
             long
             to
             subsist
             ,
             if
             the
             People
             may
             set
             up
             a
             new
             Legislative
             whenever
             they
             take
             offence
             at
             the
             old
             one
             .
             To
             this
             I
             Answer
             quite
             the
             contrary
             .
             People
             are
             not
             so
             easily
             got
             out
             of
             their
             old
             Forms
             as
             some
             are
             apt
             to
             suggest
             .
             They
             are
             hardly
             to
             be
             prevailed
             with
             to
             amend
             the
             acknowledg'd
             Faults
             in
             the
             Frame
             they
             have
             been
             
             accustom'd
             to
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             any
             original
             defects
             ,
             or
             adventitious
             ones
             introduced
             by
             time
             or
             corruption
             ;
             't
             is
             not
             an
             easy
             thing
             to
             get
             them
             changed
             ,
             even
             when
             all
             the
             World
             sees
             there
             is
             an
             opportunity
             for
             it
             .
             This
             slowness
             and
             aversion
             in
             the
             People
             to
             quit
             their
             old
             Constitutions
             ,
             has
             in
             the
             many
             Revolutions
             have
             been
             seen
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             this
             and
             former
             Ages
             ,
             still
             kept
             us
             to
             ,
             or
             aftersome
             interval
             of
             fruitless
             attempts
             ,
             still
             brought
             us
             back
             again
             to
             our
             old
             Legislative
             of
             King
             ,
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             :
             and
             whatever
             provocations
             have
             made
             the
             Crown
             be
             taken
             from
             some
             of
             our
             Princes
             Heads
             ,
             they
             never
             carried
             the
             people
             so
             far
             as
             to
             place
             it
             in
             another
             Line
             .
          
           
             224.
             
             But
             't
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             this
             Hypothesis
             lays
             a
             ferment
             for
             frequent
             Rebellion
             .
             To
             which
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             No
             more
             than
             any
             other
             Hypothesis
             .
             For
             when
             the
             People
             are
             made
             miserable
             ,
             and
             find
             themselves
             exposed
             to
             the
             ill
             usage
             of
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ;
             cry
             up
             their
             Governours
             as
             much
             as
             you
             will
             for
             Sons
             of
             Iupiter
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             Sacred
             and
             Divine
             ,
             descended
             or
             authoriz'd
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             give
             them
             out
             for
             whom
             or
             what
             you
             please
             ,
             the
             same
             will
             happen
             .
             The
             People
             generally
             ill
             treated
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             right
             ,
             will
             be
             ready
             upon
             any
             occasion
             to
             ease
             themselves
             of
             a
             burden
             that
             sits
             
             heavy
             upon
             them
             .
             They
             will
             wish
             and
             seek
             for
             the
             opportunity
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             change
             ,
             weakness
             and
             accidents
             of
             human
             affairs
             seldom
             delays
             long
             to
             offer
             it self
             .
             He
             must
             have
             lived
             but
             a
             little
             while
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             has
             not
             seen
             Examples
             of
             this
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             have
             read
             very
             little
             ,
             who
             cannot
             produce
             Examples
             of
             it
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             Governments
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             225.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             Answer
             ,
             such
             Revolutions
             happen
             not
             upon
             every
             little
             mismanagement
             in
             publick
             affairs
             .
             Great
             mistakes
             in
             the
             ruling
             part
             ,
             many
             wrong
             and
             inconvenient
             Laws
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             slips
             of
             human
             frailty
             will
             be
             born
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             without
             mutiny
             or
             murmur
             .
             But
             if
             a
             long
             train
             of
             Abuses
             ,
             Prevarications
             and
             Artifices
             ,
             all
             tending
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             make
             the
             design
             visible
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             but
             feel
             what
             they
             lye
             under
             ,
             and
             see
             whither
             they
             are
             going
             ;
             't
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wonder'd
             that
             they
             should
             then
             rouze
             themselves
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             put
             the
             rule
             into
             such
             hands
             which
             may
             secure
             to
             them
             the
             ends
             for
             which
             Government
             was
             at
             first
             erected
             ;
             and
             without
             which
             ,
             ancient
             Names
             and
             specious
             Forms
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             better
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             much
             worse
             than
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             pure
             Anarchy
             ;
             the
             inconveniencies
             being
             all
             
             as
             great
             and
             as
             near
             ,
             but
             the
             remedy
             farther
             off
             and
             more
             difficult
             .
          
           
             226.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             Answer
             ,
             that
             this
             Power
             in
             the
             People
             of
             providing
             for
             their
             safety
             anew
             ,
             by
             a
             new
             Legislative
             ,
             when
             their
             Legislators
             have
             acted
             contrary
             to
             their
             trust
             ,
             by
             invading
             their
             Property
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             fence
             against
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             the
             probablest
             means
             to
             hinder
             it
             .
             For
             Rebellion
             being
             an
             Opposition
             ,
             not
             to
             Persons
             but
             Authority
             ,
             which
             is
             founded
             only
             in
             the
             Constitutions
             and
             Laws
             of
             the
             Government
             ;
             those
             ,
             whoever
             they
             be
             ,
             who
             by
             force
             break
             through
             ,
             and
             by
             force
             j●stify
             their
             violation
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             truly
             and
             properly
             Rebels
             .
             For
             when
             Men
             by
             entering
             into
             Society
             and
             civil
             Government
             ,
             have
             excluded
             force
             ,
             and
             introduced
             Laws
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             Property
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             amongst
             themselves
             ;
             those
             who
             set
             up
             force
             again
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             do
             rebellare
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             bring
             back
             again
             the
             state
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             are
             properly
             Rebels
             :
             which
             they
             who
             are
             in
             Power
             ,
             by
             the
             pretence
             they
             have
             to
             Authority
             ,
             the
             temptation
             of
             force
             they
             have
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             Flattery
             of
             those
             about
             them
             being
             likeliest
             to
             do
             ;
             the
             properest
             way
             to
             prevent
             the
             evil
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             danger
             and
             injustice
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             are
             under
             the
             greatest
             temptation
             to
             run
             into
             it
             .
          
           
           
             227.
             
             In
             both
             the
             forementioned
             Cases
             ,
             when
             either
             the
             Legislative
             is
             changed
             ,
             or
             the
             Legislators
             act
             contrary
             to
             the
             end
             for
             which
             they
             were
             constituted
             ;
             those
             who
             are
             guilty
             are
             guilty
             of
             Rebellion
             .
             For
             if
             any
             one
             by
             force
             takes
             away
             the
             establish'd
             Legislative
             of
             any
             Society
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             by
             them
             made
             ,
             pursuant
             to
             their
             trust
             ,
             he
             thereby
             takes
             away
             the
             Umpirage
             which
             every
             one
             had
             consented
             to
             ,
             for
             a
             peaceable
             decision
             of
             all
             their
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             a
             bar
             to
             the
             state
             of
             War
             amongst
             them
             .
             They
             who
             remove
             ,
             or
             change
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             take
             away
             this
             decisive
             power
             ,
             which
             no
             Body
             can
             have
             but
             by
             the
             appointment
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             so
             destroying
             the
             Authority
             which
             the
             People
             did
             ,
             and
             no
             Body
             else
             can
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             introducing
             a
             Power
             which
             the
             People
             hath
             not
             authoriz'd
             ;
             actually
             introduce
             a
             state
             of
             War
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             of
             Force
             without
             Authority
             :
             and
             thus
             by
             removing
             the
             Legislative
             establish'd
             by
             the
             Society
             ,
             in
             whose
             decisions
             the
             People
             acquiesced
             and
             united
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             of
             their
             own
             will
             ;
             they
             unty
             the
             Knot
             ,
             and
             expose
             the
             People
             anew
             to
             the
             state
             of
             War.
             And
             if
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             force
             take
             away
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             are
             Rebels
             ,
             the
             Legislators
             themselves
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shewn
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             less
             esteemed
             so
             ;
             when
             they
             who
             were
             
             set
             up
             for
             the
             protection
             and
             preservation
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             their
             Liberties
             and
             Properties
             ,
             shall
             by
             force
             invade
             and
             indeavour
             to
             take
             them
             away
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             ,
             putting
             themselves
             into
             a
             state
             of
             War
             with
             those
             who
             made
             them
             the
             Protectors
             and
             Guardians
             of
             their
             Peace
             ,
             are
             properly
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             greatest
             aggravation
             ,
             Rebellantes
             Rebels
             .
          
           
             228.
             
             But
             if
             they
             who
             say
             it
             lays
             a
             foundation
             for
             Rebellion
             ,
             mean
             that
             it
             may
             occasion
             civil
             Wars
             ,
             or
             intestine
             Broils
             ,
             to
             tell
             the
             People
             they
             are
             absolved
             from
             Obedience
             ,
             when
             illegal
             attempts
             are
             made
             upon
             their
             Liberties
             or
             Properties
             ,
             and
             may
             oppose
             the
             unlawful
             violence
             of
             those
             who
             were
             their
             Magistrates
             when
             they
             invade
             their
             Properties
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             trust
             put
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             not
             to
             be
             allow'd
             ,
             being
             so
             destructive
             to
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             World.
             They
             may
             as
             well
             say
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             that
             honest
             Men
             may
             not
             oppose
             Robbers
             or
             Pirars
             ,
             because
             this
             may
             occasion
             disorder
             or
             bloodshed
             .
             If
             any
             mischief
             come
             in
             such
             Cases
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             charged
             upon
             him
             who
             defends
             his
             own
             right
             ,
             but
             on
             him
             that
             invades
             his
             Neighbours
             .
             If
             the
             innocent
             honest
             Man
             ,
             must
             quietly
             quit
             all
             he
             has
             for
             Peace
             sake
             ,
             to
             him
             who
             will
             lay
             violent
             hands
             upon
             it
             ,
             
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             what
             a
             kind
             of
             Peace
             there
             will
             be
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             consists
             only
             in
             Violence
             and
             Rapine
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             to
             be
             maintain'd
             only
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             Robbers
             and
             Oppressors
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             think
             it
             an
             admirable
             Peace
             betwixt
             the
             Mighty
             and
             the
             Mean
             ,
             when
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             without
             resistance
             ,
             yielded
             his
             Throat
             to
             be
             torn
             by
             the
             imperious
             Wolf
             ?
             
             Polyphemus's
             Den
             gives
             us
             a
             perfect
             Pattern
             of
             such
             a
             Peace
             .
             Such
             a
             Government
             wherein
             Vlysses
             and
             his
             Companions
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             quietly
             to
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             devour'd
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             Vlysses
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             prudent
             Man
             ,
             preach'd
             up
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             them
             to
             a
             quiet
             Submission
             ,
             by
             representing
             to
             them
             of
             what
             concernment
             Peace
             was
             to
             Mankind
             ;
             and
             by
             shewing
             the
             inconveniencies
             might
             happen
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             offer
             to
             resist
             Polyphemus
             ,
             who
             had
             now
             the
             Power
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             229.
             
             The
             end
             of
             Government
             is
             the
             good
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             best
             for
             Mankind
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             should
             be
             always
             expos'd
             to
             the
             boundless
             will
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Rulers
             should
             be
             sometimes
             liable
             to
             be
             oppos'd
             ,
             when
             they
             grow
             exorbitant
             in
             the
             use
             of
             their
             Power
             ,
             and
             imploy
             it
             for
             the
             destruction
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Properties
             of
             their
             People
             ?
          
           
           
             230.
             
             Nor
             let
             any
             one
             say
             ,
             that
             mischief
             can
             arise
             from
             hence
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             a
             busy
             head
             or
             turbulent
             spirit
             to
             desire
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             such
             Men
             may
             stir
             whenever
             they
             please
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             be
             only
             to
             their
             own
             just
             ruin
             and
             perdition
             .
             For
             till
             the
             mischief
             be
             grown
             general
             ,
             and
             the
             ill
             designs
             of
             the
             Rulers
             become
             visible
             ,
             or
             their
             attempts
             sensible
             to
             the
             greater
             part
             ,
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             more
             disposed
             to
             suffer
             ,
             than
             right
             themselves
             by
             Resistance
             ,
             are
             not
             apt
             to
             stir
             .
             The
             examples
             of
             particular
             Injustice
             ,
             or
             Oppression
             of
             here
             and
             there
             an
             unfortunate
             Man
             ,
             moves
             them
             not
             .
             But
             if
             they
             universally
             have
             a
             perswasion
             grounded
             upon
             manifest
             evidence
             ,
             that
             designs
             are
             carrying
             on
             against
             their
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             course
             and
             tendency
             of
             things
             cannot
             but
             give
             them
             strong
             suspicions
             of
             the
             evil
             intention
             of
             their
             Governours
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             be
             blamed
             for
             it
             ?
             Who
             can
             help
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             ,
             who
             might
             avoid
             it
             ,
             bring
             themselves
             into
             this
             suspicion
             ?
             Are
             the
             People
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             the
             sence
             of
             rational
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             can
             think
             of
             things
             no
             otherwise
             than
             as
             they
             find
             and
             feel
             them
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             rather
             their
             fault
             who
             put
             things
             in
             such
             a
             posture
             that
             they
             would
             not
             have
             them
             thought
             as
             they
             
             are
             ?
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Pride
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             Turbulency
             of
             private
             Men
             have
             sometimes
             caused
             great
             Disorders
             in
             Common-wealths
             ,
             and
             Factions
             have
             been
             fatal
             to
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             .
             But
             whether
             the
             mischief
             hath
             oftner
             began
             in
             the
             Peoples
             Wantonness
             ,
             and
             a
             Desire
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             lawful
             Authority
             of
             their
             Rulers
             ;
             or
             in
             the
             Rulers
             Insolence
             ,
             and
             Endeavours
             to
             get
             ,
             and
             exercise
             an
             Arbitrary
             Power
             over
             their
             People
             ;
             whether
             Oppression
             ,
             or
             Disobedience
             gave
             the
             first
             rise
             to
             the
             Disorder
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             impartial
             History
             to
             determine
             .
             This
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             who-ever
             ,
             either
             Ruler
             or
             Subject
             ,
             by
             force
             goes
             about
             to
             invade
             the
             Rights
             of
             either
             Prince
             or
             People
             ,
             and
             lays
             the
             foundation
             for
             overturning
             the
             Constitution
             and
             Frame
             of
             any
             Just
             Government
             ;
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             the
             greatest
             Crime
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             a
             Man
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             being
             to
             answer
             for
             all
             those
             mischiefs
             ,
             of
             Blood
             ,
             Rapine
             ,
             and
             Desolation
             ,
             which
             the
             breaking
             to
             pieces
             of
             Governments
             bring
             on
             a
             Countrey
             .
             And
             he
             ,
             who
             does
             it
             ,
             is
             justly
             to
             be
             esteemed
             the
             common
             Enemy
             and
             Pest
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             and
             is
             to
             be
             treated
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             231.
             
             That
             Subjects
             or
             Foreigners
             attempting
             by
             force
             ,
             on
             the
             Properties
             of
             any
             People
             ,
             may
             be
             resisted
             with
             force
             ,
             is
             agreed
             on
             all
             hands
             .
             But
             that
             Magistrates
             ,
             
             doing
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             may
             be
             resisted
             ,
             hath
             of
             late
             been
             denied
             :
             As
             if
             those
             who
             had
             the
             greatest
             Priviledges
             and
             Advantages
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             had
             thereby
             a
             Power
             to
             break
             those
             Laws
             ,
             by
             which
             alone
             they
             were
             set
             in
             a
             better
             place
             than
             their
             Brethren
             :
             whereas
             their
             Offence
             is
             thereby
             the
             greater
             ,
             both
             as
             being
             ungrateful
             for
             the
             greater
             share
             they
             have
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             breaking
             also
             that
             Trust
             which
             is
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             by
             their
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             232.
             
             Whosoever
             uses
             force
             without
             Right
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             does
             in
             Society
             ,
             who
             does
             it
             without
             Law
             ;
             puts
             himself
             into
             a
             state
             of
             War
             with
             those
             ,
             against
             whom
             he
             so
             uses
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             state
             all
             former
             Ties
             are
             cancelled
             ,
             all
             other
             Rights
             cease
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             defend
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             resist
             the
             Aggressour
             .
             This
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             Barclay
             himself
             ,
             that
             great
             Assertor
             of
             the
             Powe●
             and
             Sacredness
             of
             Kings
             ,
             is
             forced
             to
             confess
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             in
             some
             Cases
             ,
             to
             resist
             their
             King
             ;
             and
             that
             too
             in
             a
             Chapter
             ,
             wherein
             he
             pretends
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Divine
             Law
             shuts
             up
             the
             People
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             Rebellion
             .
             Whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             even
             by
             his
             own
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             ,
             since
             they
             may
             ,
             in
             some
             Cases
             ,
             resist
             ,
             all
             resisting
             of
             Princes
             is
             not
             Rebellion
             .
             
             His
             Words
             are
             these
             .
             
               Quod
               siquis
               dicat
               ,
               Ergone
               populus
               tyrannicae
               crudelitati
               &
               furori
               jugulum
               semper
               praebebit
               ?
               Ergone
               multitudo
               civitates
               suas
               fame
               ,
               ferro
               ,
               &
               flammâ
               vastari
               ,
               seque
               ,
               conjuges
               ,
               &
               liberos
               fortunae
               ludibrio
               &
               tyranni
               libidini
               exponi
               ,
               inque
               omnia
               vitae
               pericula
               omnesque
               miserias
               &
               molestias
               à
               Rege
               deduci
               patientur
               ?
               Num
               illis
               quod
               omni
               animantium
               generi
               est
               à
               naturâ
               tributum
               ,
               denegari
               debet
               ,
               ut
               s●
               .
               vim
               vi
               repellant
               ,
               seseque
               ab
               injuriâ
               tueantur
               ?
               Huic
               breviter
               responsum
               sit
               ,
               Populo
               universo
               negari
               defensionem
               ,
               quae
               juris
               naturalis
               est
               ,
               neque
               ultionem
               quae
               praeter
               naturam
               est
               adversus
               Regem
               concedi
               debere
               .
               Quapropter
               si
               Rex
               non
               in
               singulares
               tantum
               personas
               aliquot
               privatum
               odium
               exerceat
               ,
               sed
               corpus
               etiam
               Reipublicae
               ,
               cujus
               ipse
               caput
               est
               ,
               i.e.
               totum
               populum
               ,
               vel
               insignem
               aliquam
               ejus
               partem
               immani
               &
               intolerandâ
               saevitiâ
               seu
               tyrannide
               divexet
               ;
               populo
               ,
               quidem
               hoc
               casu
               resistendi
               ac
               tuendi
               se
               ab
               injuriâ
               potestas
               competit
               ,
               sed
               tuendi
               se
               tantum
               ,
               non
               enim
               in
               principem
               invadendi
               :
               &
               restituendae
               injuriae
               illatae
               ,
               non
               recedendi
               à
               debitâ
               reverentiâ
               propter
               acceptam
               injuriam
               .
               Praesentem
               denique
               impetum
               propulsandi
               non
               vim
               praeteritam
               ulciscendi
               jus
               habet
               .
               Horum
               enim
               alterum
               à
               naturâ
               est
               ,
               ut
               vitam
               scilicet
               corpusque
               tueamur
               .
               Alterum
               vero
               contra
               naturam
               ,
               ut
               inserior
               de
               superiori
               supplicium
               sumat
               .
               Quod
               itaque
               populus
               malum
               ,
               antequam
               factum
               sit
               ,
               impedire
               
               potest
               ,
               ne
               fiat
               ,
               id
               postquam
               factum
               est
               ,
               in
               Regem
               authorem
               sceleris
               vindicare
               non
               potest
               :
               populus
               igitur
               hoc
               ampliùs
               quam
               privatus
               quispiam
               habet
               :
               Quod
               huic
               ,
               vel
               ipsis
               adversariis
               judicibus
               ,
               excepto
               Buchanano
               ,
               nullum
               nisi
               in
               patientia
               remedium
               superest
               .
               Cùm
               ille
               si
               intolerabilis
               tyrannis
               est
               (
               modicum
               enim
               ferre
               omnino
               debet
               )
               resistere
               cum
               reverentiâ
               possit
               ,
            
             
               Barclay
               contra
               Monarchom
               .
               
                 l.
                 3.
                 c.
                 8.
              
               
            
             In
             English
             thus
             :
          
           
             233.
             
             
               But
               if
               any
               one
               should
               ask
               ,
               Must
               the
               People
               then
               always
               lay
               themselves
               open
               to
               the
               Cruelty
               and
               Rage
               of
               Tyranny
               ?
               Must
               they
               see
               their
               Cities
               pillaged
               ,
               and
               laid
               in
               ashes
               ,
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               exposed
               to
               the
               Tyrant's
               Lust
               ,
               and
               Fury
               ,
               and
               themselves
               and
               Families
               reduced
               ,
               by
               their
               King
               ,
               to
               Ruine
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Miseries
               of
               Want
               and
               Oppression
               ,
               and
               yet
               sit
               still
               ?
               Must
               Men
               alone
               be
               debarred
               the
               common
               Priviledge
               of
               opposing
               force
               with
               force
               ,
               which
               Nature
               allows
               so
               freely
               to
               all
               other
               Creatures
               ,
               for
               their
               preservation
               from
               Injury
               ?
               I
               answer
               :
               Self-defence
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ;
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               denied
               the
               Community
               ,
               even
               against
               the
               King
               himself
               :
               but
               to
               revenge
               themselves
               upon
               him
               ,
               must
               by
               no
               means
               ,
               be
               allowed
               them
               ;
               it
               being
               not
               agreeable
               to
               that
               Law.
               Wherefore
               if
               the
               King
               shall
               shew
               
               an
               hatred
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               some
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               but
               sets
               himself
               against
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               shall
               ,
               with
               intolerable
               ill
               usage
               ,
               cruelly
               tyrannize
               over
               the
               whole
               ,
               or
               a
               considerable
               part
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               the
               People
               have
               a
               right
               to
               resist
               and
               defend
               themselves
               from
               Injury
               :
               but
               it
               must
               be
               with
               this
               Caution
               ,
               that
               they
               only
               defend
               themselves
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               attack
               their
               Prince
               :
               They
               may
               repair
               the
               Damages
               received
               ,
               but
               must
               not
               ,
               for
               any
               provocation
               ,
               exceed
               the
               bounds
               of
               due
               Reverence
               and
               Respect
               .
               They
               may
               repulse
               the
               present
               attempt
               ,
               but
               must
               not
               revenge
               past
               violences
               .
               For
               it
               is
               natural
               for
               us
               to
               defend
               Life
               and
               Limb
               ,
               but
               that
               an
               Inferiour
               should
               punish
               a
               Superiour
               is
               against
               Nature
               .
               The
               mischief
               which
               is
               designed
               them
               ,
               the
               People
               may
               prevent
               before
               it
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               done
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               revenge
               it
               on
               the
               King
               ,
               though
               Author
               of
               the
               Villany
               .
               This
               therefore
               is
               the
               Priviledge
               of
               the
               People
               in
               general
               ,
               above
               what
               any
               private
               Person
               hath
               ;
               That
               particular
               Men
               are
               allowed
               ,
               by
               our
               Adversaries
               themselves
               ,
               (
               Buchanan
               only
               excepted
               )
               to
               have
               no
               other
               Remedy
               but
               Patience
               ;
               but
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               People
               may
               ,
               with
               Respect
               ,
               
               resist
               intolerable
               Tyranny
               ;
               for
               when
               it
               is
               but
               moderate
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               endure
               it
               .
            
          
           
             234.
             
             Thus
             far
             that
             great
             Advocate
             of
             Monarchical
             Power
             allows
             of
             Resistance
             .
          
           
             235.
             
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             has
             annexed
             two
             Limitations
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             says
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             with
             Reverence
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             must
             be
             without
             Retribution
             ,
             or
             Punishment
             ;
             and
             the
             Reason
             he
             gives
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Because
               an
               Inferiour
               cannot
               punish
               a
               Superiour
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             How
             to
             resist
             Force
             without
             striking
             again
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             strike
             with
             Reverence
             ,
             will
             need
             some
             Skill
             to
             make
             intelligible
             .
             He
             that
             shall
             oppose
             an
             Assault
             only
             with
             a
             Shield
             to
             receive
             the
             Blows
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             more
             respectful
             Posture
             ,
             without
             a
             Sword
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             to
             abate
             the
             Confidence
             and
             Force
             of
             the
             Assailant
             ,
             will
             quickly
             be
             at
             an
             end
             of
             his
             Resistance
             ,
             and
             will
             find
             such
             a
             defence
             serve
             only
             to
             draw
             on
             himself
             the
             worse
             usage
             .
             This
             is
             as
             ridiculous
             a
             way
             of
             resisting
             ,
             as
             Iuvenal
             thought
             it
             of
             fighting
             ;
             
               ubi
               tu
               pulsas
               ,
               ego
               vapulo
               tantum
               .
            
             And
             the
             Success
             of
             the
             Combat
             ,
             will
             be
             unavoidably
             the
             same
             he
             there
             describes
             it
             :
             
               
                 —
                 Libertas
                 pauperis
                 haec
                 est
                 :
              
               
                 Pulsatus
                 rogat
                 ,
                 &
                 pugnis
                 concisus
                 ,
                 adorat
                 ,
              
               
                 Vt
                 liceat
                 paucis
                 cum
                 dentibus
                 inde
                 reverti
                 .
              
            
             
             This
             will
             always
             be
             the
             event
             of
             such
             an
             imaginary
             Resistance
             ,
             where
             Men
             may
             not
             strike
             again
             .
             He
             therefore
             who
             may
             resist
             ,
             must
             be
             allowed
             to
             strike
             .
             And
             then
             let
             our
             Author
             ,
             or
             any
             Body
             else
             ,
             join
             a
             Knock
             on
             the
             Head
             ,
             or
             a
             Cut
             on
             the
             Face
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             Reverence
             ,
             and
             Respect
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             .
             He
             that
             can
             reconcile
             Blows
             and
             Reverence
             ,
             may
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             deserve
             for
             his
             pains
             ,
             a
             Civil
             ,
             Respectful
             Cudgelling
             ,
             where-ever
             he
             can
             meet
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             to
             his
             Second
             ,
             
               An
               Inferiour
               cannot
               punish
               a
               Superiour
            
             ;
             that
             's
             true
             ,
             generally
             speaking
             ,
             whilst
             he
             is
             his
             Superiour
             .
             But
             to
             resist
             Force
             with
             Force
             ,
             being
             the
             State
             of
             War
             ,
             that
             levells
             the
             Parties
             ,
             cancels
             all
             former
             relation
             of
             Reverence
             ,
             Respect
             ,
             and
             Superiority
             :
             and
             then
             the
             odds
             ,
             that
             remains
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             ,
             who
             opposes
             the
             unjust
             Aggressour
             ,
             has
             this
             Superiority
             over
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             a
             Right
             ,
             when
             he
             prevails
             ,
             to
             punish
             the
             Offender
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             Breach
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Evils
             that
             followed
             upon
             it
             .
             Barclay
             therefore
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             more
             coherently
             to
             himself
             ,
             denies
             it
             to
             be
             lawful
             to
             resist
             a
             King
             in
             any
             Case
             .
             But
             he
             there
             assigns
             Two
             Cases
             ,
             whereby
             a
             King
             may
             Un-king
             himself
             .
             His
             Words
             are
             ,
             
               
               
                 Quid
                 ergo
                 ,
                 nulline
                 casus
                 incidere
                 possunt
                 quibus
                 populo
                 sese
                 erigere
                 atque
                 in
                 Regem
                 impotentius
                 dominantem
                 arma
                 capere
                 &
                 invadere
                 jure
                 suo
                 suâque
                 authoritate
                 liceat
                 ?
                 Nulli
                 certe
                 quamdiu
                 Rex
                 manet
                 .
                 Semper
                 enim
                 ex
                 divinis
                 id
                 obstat
                 ,
                 
                   Regem
                   honorificato
                   ;
                   &
                   qui
                   potestati
                   resistit
                   ,
                   Dei
                   ordinationi
                   resistit
                   :
                
                 Non
                 aliàs
                 igitur
                 in
                 eum
                 populo
                 potestas
                 est
                 quam
                 si
                 id
                 committat
                 propter
                 quod
                 ipso
                 jure
                 rex
                 esse
                 desinat
                 .
                 Tunc
                 enim
                 se
                 ipse
                 principatu
                 exuit
                 atque
                 in
                 privatis
                 constituit
                 liber
                 :
                 hoc
                 modo
                 populus
                 &
                 superior
                 efficitur
                 ,
                 reverso
                 ad
                 eum
                 sc.
                 jure
                 illo
                 quod
                 ante
                 regem
                 inauguratum
                 in
                 interregno
                 habuit
                 .
                 At
                 sunt
                 paucorum
                 generum
                 commissa
                 ejusmodi
                 quae
                 hunc
                 effectum
                 pariunt
                 .
                 At
                 ego
                 cum
                 plurima
                 animo
                 perlustrem
                 ,
                 duo
                 tantum
                 invenio
                 ,
                 duos
                 ,
                 inquam
                 ,
                 casus
                 quibus
                 rex
                 ipso
                 facto
                 ex
                 Rege
                 non
                 regem
                 se
                 facit
                 &
                 omni
                 honore
                 &
                 dignitate
                 regali
                 atque
                 in
                 subditos
                 potestate
                 destituit
                 ;
                 quorum
                 etiam
                 meminit
                 Winzerus
                 .
                 Horum
                 unus
                 est
                 ,
                 Si
                 regnum
                 disperdat
                 ,
                 quemadmodum
                 de
                 Nerone
                 fertur
                 ,
                 quod
                 is
                 nempe
                 senatum
                 populumque
                 Romanum
                 ,
                 atque
                 adeo
                 urbem
                 ipsam
                 ferro
                 flammaque
                 vastare
                 ,
                 ac
                 novas
                 sibi
                 sedes
                 quaerere
                 decrevisset
                 .
                 Et
                 de
                 Caligula
                 ,
                 quod
                 palam
                 denunciarit
                 se
                 neque
                 civem
                 neque
                 principem
                 senatui
                 amplius
                 fore
                 ,
                 inque
                 animo
                 habuerit
                 ,
                 interempto
                 utriusque
                 ordinis
                 Electissimo
                 quoque
                 Alexandriam
                 commigrare
                 ,
                 ac
                 ut
                 populum
                 uno
                 ictu
                 interimeret
                 ,
                 unam
                 ei
                 cervicem
                 optavit
                 .
                 Talia
                 cum
                 rex
                 aliquis
                 meditatur
                 
                 &
                 molitur
                 serio
                 ,
                 omnem
                 regnandi
                 curam
                 &
                 animum
                 ilico
                 abjicit
                 ,
                 ac
                 proinde
                 imperium
                 in
                 subditos
                 amittit
                 ,
                 ut
                 dominus
                 servi
                 pro
                 derelicto
                 habiti
                 ,
                 dominium
                 .
              
               
                 236.
                 
                 
                   Alt●r
                   casus
                   est
                   ,
                   Si
                   rex
                   in
                   alicujus
                   olientelam
                   se
                   contulit
                   ,
                   ac
                   regnum
                   quod
                   liberum
                   à
                   majoribus
                   &
                   populo
                   traditum
                   accepit
                   ,
                   alienae
                   ditioni
                   mancipavit
                   .
                   Nam
                   tunc
                   quamvis
                   forte
                   non
                   eâ
                   mente
                   id
                   agit
                   populo
                   plane
                   ut
                   incommodet
                   :
                   tamen
                   quia
                   quod
                   praecipuum
                   est
                   regiae
                   dignitatis
                   amisit
                   ,
                   ut
                   summus
                   scilicet
                   in
                   regno
                   secundum
                   Deum
                   sit
                   ,
                   &
                   solo
                   Deo
                   inferior
                   ,
                   atque
                   populum
                   etiam
                   totum
                   ignorantem
                   vel
                   invitum
                   ,
                   cujus
                   libertatem
                   sartam
                   &
                   tectam
                   conservare
                   debuit
                   ,
                   in
                   alterius
                   gentis
                   ditionem
                   &
                   potestatem
                   dedidit
                   ;
                   hác
                   velut
                   quadam
                   regni
                   abalienatione
                   effecit
                   ,
                   ut
                   nec
                   quod
                   ipse
                   in
                   regno
                   imperium
                   habuit
                   r●tineat
                   ,
                   nec
                   in
                   eum
                   cui
                   collatum
                   voluit
                   ,
                   juris
                   quicquam
                   transera●
                   ;
                   atque
                   ita
                   eo
                   facto
                   liberum
                   jam
                   &
                   suae
                   potestatis
                   populum
                   relinquit
                   ,
                   cujus
                   rei
                   exemplum
                   unum
                   annales
                   Scotici
                   suppeditant
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Barclay
               contra
               Monarchom
               .
               l.
               3.
               c.
               16.
               
            
             which
             may
             be
             thus
             Englished
             .
          
           
             237.
             
             
               What
               then
               ,
               Can
               there
               no
               Case
               happen
               wherein
               the
               people
               may
               of
               right
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               own
               Authority
               ,
               help
               themselves
               ,
               take
               Arms
               ,
               and
               set
               upon
               their
               King
               ,
               imperiously
               domineering
               over
               them
               ?
               None
               at
               all
               ,
               whilst
               he
               remains
               a
               King.
               
                 Honour
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               and
               
                 he
                 that
                 resists
                 the
                 
                 Power
                 ,
                 resists
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               are
               divine
               Oracles
               that
               will
               never
               permit
               it
               .
               The
               People
               therefore
               can
               never
               come
               by
               a
               Power
               over
               him
               ,
               unless
               he
               does
               something
               that
               makes
               him
               cease
               to
               be
               a
               King.
               For
               then
               he
               divests
               himself
               of
               his
               Crown
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               returns
               to
               the
               state
               of
               a
               private
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               become
               free
               and
               superiour
               ;
               the
               Power
               which
               they
               had
               in
               the
               Interregnum
               ,
               before
               they
               Crown'd
               him
               King
               ,
               devolving
               to
               them
               again
               .
               But
               there
               are
               but
               few
               miscarriages
               which
               bring
               the
               matter
               to
               this
               state
               .
               After
               considering
               it
               well
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               I
               can
               find
               but
               two
               .
               Two
               Cases
               there
               are
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               whereby
               a
               King
               ,
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               ,
               becomes
               no
               King
               ,
               and
               loses
               all
               Power
               and
               Regal
               Authority
               over
               his
               People
               ;
               which
               are
               also
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               Winzerus
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               if
               he
               indeavour
               to
               overturn
               the
               Government
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               a
               purpose
               and
               design
               to
               ruin
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               Commonwealth
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               recorded
               of
               Nero
               ,
               that
               he
               resolved
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               Senate
               and
               People
               of
               Rome
               ,
               lay
               the
               City
               wast
               with
               Fire
               and
               Sword
               ,
               and
               then
               remove
               to
               some
               other
               place
               .
               And
               of
               Caligula
               ,
               that
               he
               openly
               declar'd
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               no
               longer
               a
               head
               to
               the
               People
               or
               Senate
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               it
               in
               his
               thoughts
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               worthiest
               Men
               of
               
               both
               Ranks
               ,
               and
               then
               retire
               to
               Alexandria
               :
               and
               he
               wisht
               that
               the
               People
               had
               but
               one
               Neck
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               dispatch
               them
               all
               at
               a
               blow
               .
               Such
               designs
               as
               these
               ,
               when
               any
               King
               harbours
               in
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               seriously
               promotes
               ,
               he
               immediately
               gives
               up
               all
               care
               and
               thought
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ;
               and
               consequently
               forfeits
               the
               Power
               of
               Governing
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               a
               Master
               does
               the
               dominion
               over
               his
               Slaves
               whom
               he
               hath
               abandon'd
               .
            
          
           
             238.
             
             
               The
               other
               Case
               is
               ,
               When
               a
               King
               makes
               himself
               the
               dependent
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               subjects
               his
               Kingdom
               which
               his
               Ancestors
               left
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               put
               free
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               to
               the
               Dominion
               of
               another
               .
               For
               however
               perhaps
               it
               may
               not
               be
               his
               intention
               to
               prejudice
               the
               People
               ;
               yet
               because
               he
               has
               hereby
               lost
               the
               principal
               part
               of
               Regal
               Dignity
               ,
               viz.
               to
               be
               next
               and
               immediately
               under
               God
               ,
               Supream
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               also
               because
               he
               betray'd
               or
               forced
               his
               People
               ,
               whose
               liberty
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               carefully
               preserved
               ,
               into
               the
               Power
               and
               Dominion
               of
               a
               Foreign
               Nation
               .
               By
               this
               as
               it
               were
               alienation
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               he
               himself
               loses
               the
               Power
               he
               had
               in
               it
               before
               ,
               without
               transferring
               any
               the
               least
               right
               to
               those
               on
               whom
               he
               would
               have
               bestowed
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               this
               act
               sets
               the
               People
               free
               ,
               
               and
               leaves
               them
               at
               their
               own
               disposal
               .
               One
               Example
               of
               this
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Scotch
               Annals
               .
            
          
           
             239.
             
             In
             these
             Cases
             Barclay
             ,
             the
             great
             Champion
             of
             Absolute
             Monarchy
             ,
             is
             forced
             to
             allow
             ,
             That
             a
             King
             may
             be
             resisted
             ,
             and
             ceases
             to
             be
             a
             King.
             That
             is
             in
             short
             ,
             not
             to
             multiply
             Cases
             :
             In
             whatsoever
             he
             has
             no
             Authority
             ,
             there
             he
             is
             no
             King
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             resisted
             :
             For
             wheresoever
             the
             Authority
             ceases
             ,
             the
             King
             ceases
             too
             ,
             and
             becomes
             like
             other
             Men
             who
             have
             no
             Authority
             .
             And
             these
             two
             Cases
             he
             instances
             in
             ,
             differ
             little
             from
             those
             above
             mention'd
             ,
             to
             be
             destructive
             to
             Governments
             ,
             only
             that
             he
             has
             omitted
             the
             Principle
             from
             which
             his
             Doctrine
             flows
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             breach
             of
             trust
             ,
             in
             not
             preserving
             the
             Form
             of
             Government
             agreed
             on
             ,
             and
             in
             not
             intending
             the
             end
             of
             Government
             it self
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             publick
             good
             and
             preservation
             of
             Property
             .
             When
             a
             King
             has
             Dethron'd
             himself
             ,
             and
             put
             himself
             in
             a
             state
             of
             War
             with
             his
             People
             ,
             what
             shall
             hinder
             them
             from
             prosecuting
             him
             who
             is
             no
             King
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             any
             other
             Man
             ,
             who
             has
             put
             himself
             into
             a
             state
             of
             War
             with
             them
             .
             Barclay
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             would
             do
             well
             to
             tell
             us
             .
             Bilson
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Stickler
             for
             the
             Power
             and
             Prerogative
             of
             Princes
             ,
             
             does
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             
               Christian
               Subjection
            
             ,
             acknowledge
             ,
             That
             Princes
             may
             forfeit
             their
             Power
             ,
             and
             their
             title
             ,
             to
             the
             Obedience
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             needed
             authority
             in
             a
             Case
             where
             reason
             is
             so
             plain
             ,
             I
             could
             send
             my
             Reader
             to
             
               Bracton
               ,
               Fortescue
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Mirror
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             Writers
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             suspected
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             our
             Government
             ,
             or
             Enemies
             to
             it
             .
             But
             I
             thought
             Hooker
             alone
             might
             be
             enough
             to
             satisfie
             those
             Men
             ,
             who
             relying
             on
             him
             for
             their
             Ecclesiastical
             Polity
             ,
             are
             by
             a
             strange
             fate
             carried
             to
             deny
             those
             Principles
             upon
             which
             he
             builds
             it
             .
             Whether
             they
             are
             herein
             made
             the
             Tools
             of
             Cunninger
             Workmen
             ,
             to
             pull
             down
             their
             own
             Fabrick
             ,
             they
             were
             best
             look
             .
             This
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             their
             civil
             Policy
             is
             so
             new
             ,
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             so
             destructive
             to
             both
             Rulers
             and
             People
             ,
             that
             as
             former
             Ages
             never
             could
             bear
             the
             broaching
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             it
             may
             be
             hoped
             ,
             those
             to
             come
             ,
             redeem'd
             from
             the
             Impositions
             of
             these
             Egyptian
             Under-Taskmasters
             ,
             will
             abhor
             the
             Memory
             of
             such
             servile
             Platterers
             ,
             who
             whilst
             it
             seem'd
             to
             serve
             their
             turn
             ,
             resolv'd
             all
             Government
             into
             absolute
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             all
             Men
             born
             to
             what
             their
             mean
             Souls
             fitted
             them
             ,
             Slavery
             .
          
           
           
             240.
             
             Here
             ,
             't
             is
             like
             ,
             the
             common
             Question
             will
             be
             made
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             Judge
             whether
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             Legislative
             ,
             act
             contrary
             to
             their
             Trust
             ?
             This
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             ill-affected
             ,
             and
             factious
             Men
             may
             spread
             amongst
             the
             People
             ,
             when
             the
             Prince
             only
             makes
             use
             of
             his
             due
             Prerogative
             .
             To
             this
             I
             reply
             ;
             The
             People
             shall
             be
             Judge
             ;
             for
             who
             shall
             be
             Judge
             whether
             his
             Trustee
             or
             Deputy
             acts
             well
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Trust
             reposed
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             deputes
             him
             ,
             and
             must
             ,
             by
             having
             deputed
             him
             ;
             have
             still
             a
             Power
             to
             discard
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             fails
             in
             his
             Trust
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             reasonable
             ,
             in
             particular
             Cases
             of
             private
             Men
             ,
             why
             should
             it
             be
             otherwise
             in
             that
             of
             the
             greatest
             moment
             ,
             where
             the
             Welfare
             of
             Millions
             is
             concerned
             ,
             and
             also
             where
             the
             evil
             ,
             if
             not
             prevented
             ,
             is
             greater
             ,
             and
             the
             Redress
             very
             difficult
             ,
             dear
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             ?
          
           
             241.
             
             But
             farther
             ,
             this
             Question
             ,
             (
             Who
             shall
             be
             Judge
             ?
             )
             cannot
             mean
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Judge
             at
             all
             .
             For
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Judicature
             on
             Earth
             ,
             to
             decide
             Controversies
             amongst
             Men
             ,
             God
             in
             Heaven
             is
             Judge
             .
             He
             alone
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             is
             Judge
             of
             the
             Right
             .
             But
             every
             Man
             is
             Judge
             for
             himself
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             Cases
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             ,
             whether
             another
             hath
             put
             himself
             into
             a
             State
             of
             War
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             
             should
             appeal
             to
             the
             Supreme
             Judge
             ,
             as
             Iephtha
             did
             .
          
           
             242.
             
             If
             a
             Controversie
             arise
             betwixt
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             where
             the
             Law
             is
             silent
             ,
             or
             doubtful
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             be
             of
             great
             Consequence
             ,
             I
             should
             think
             ,
             the
             proper
             Umpire
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             .
             For
             in
             Cases
             ,
             where
             the
             Prince
             hath
             a
             Trust
             reposed
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             dispensed
             from
             the
             common
             ,
             ordinary
             Rules
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             there
             ,
             if
             any
             Men
             find
             themselves
             aggrieved
             ,
             and
             think
             the
             Prince
             acts
             contrary
             to
             ,
             or
             beyond
             that
             Trust
             ,
             who
             so
             proper
             to
             judge
             ,
             as
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             (
             who
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             lodg'd
             that
             Trust
             in
             him
             )
             how
             far
             they
             meant
             it
             should
             extend
             ?
             But
             if
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             who-ever
             they
             be
             in
             the
             Administration
             ,
             decline
             that
             way
             of
             Determination
             ,
             the
             Appeal
             then
             lies
             no
             where
             but
             to
             Heaven
             .
             Force
             between
             either
             Persons
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             known
             Superiour
             on
             Earth
             ,
             or
             which
             permits
             no
             Appeal
             to
             a
             Judge
             on
             Earth
             ,
             being
             properly
             a
             State
             of
             War
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Appeal
             lies
             only
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             State
             the
             injured
             Party
             must
             judge
             for
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             think
             fit
             to
             make
             use
             of
             that
             Appeal
             ,
             and
             put
             himself
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             243.
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             The
             Power
             that
             every
             
             individual
             gave
             the
             Society
             ,
             when
             he
             entered
             into
             it
             ,
             can
             never
             revert
             to
             the
             Individuals
             again
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Society
             lasts
             ,
             but
             will
             always
             remain
             in
             the
             Community
             ;
             because
             without
             this
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Community
             ,
             no
             Commonwealth
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             original
             Agreement
             :
             so
             also
             when
             the
             Society
             hath
             placed
             the
             Legislative
             in
             any
             Assembly
             of
             Men
             ,
             to
             continue
             in
             them
             and
             their
             Successors
             ,
             with
             Direction
             and
             Authority
             for
             providing
             such
             Successors
             ,
             the
             Legislative
             can
             never
             revert
             to
             the
             People
             whilst
             that
             Government
             lasts
             :
             Because
             having
             provided
             a
             Legislative
             with
             Power
             ,
             to
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             they
             have
             given
             up
             their
             Political
             Power
             to
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             and
             cannot
             resume
             it
             .
             But
             if
             they
             have
             set
             Limits
             to
             the
             Duration
             of
             their
             Legislative
             ,
             and
             made
             this
             Supreme
             Power
             ,
             in
             any
             Person
             ,
             or
             Assembly
             ,
             only
             temporary
             :
             Or
             else
             when
             ,
             by
             the
             Miscarriages
             of
             those
             in
             Authority
             ,
             it
             is
             forfeited
             ;
             upon
             the
             Forfeiture
             of
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             Time
             set
             ,
             it
             reverts
             to
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             act
             as
             Supreme
             ,
             and
             continue
             the
             Legislative
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             place
             it
             in
             a
             new
             Form
             ,
             or
             new
             hands
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             good
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A48901-e1830
           
             *
             
               In
               Grants
               and
               Gifts
               that
               have
               their
               Origiginal
               from
               God
               or
               Nature
               ,
               as
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Father
               hath
               ,
               no
               inferior
               Power
               of
               Man
               can
               limit
               nor
               make
               any
               Law
               of
               prescription
               against
               them
               ,
            
             O.
             158.
             
          
           
             †
             
               The
               Scripture
               teaches
               that
               Supreme
               Power
               was
               Originally
               in
               the
               Father
               without
               any
               limitation
               ,
            
             O.
             245.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A48901-e28620
           
             It
             is
             no
             improbable
             Opinion
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             which
             the
             Arch-Philosopher
             was
             of
             ,
             That
             the
             chief
             Person
             in
             every
             Houshold
             ,
             was
             always
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             King
             ;
             so
             when
             Numbers
             of
             Housholds
             joyn'd
             themselves
             in
             civil
             Societies
             together
             ,
             Kings
             were
             the
             first
             kind
             of
             Governours
             amongst
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             ,
             as
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             name
             of
             Fathers
             continued
             still
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             were
             made
             Rulers
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             ancient
             Custom
             of
             Governours
             to
             do
             as
             Melchizedec
             ,
             and
             being
             Kings
             ,
             to
             exercise
             the
             Office
             of
             Priests
             ,
             which
             Fathers
             did
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             grew
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Occasion
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             only
             kind
             of
             Regiment
             that
             has
             been
             received
             in
             the
             World.
             The
             Inconveniences
             of
             one
             kind
             have
             caused
             sundry
             other
             to
             be
             devised
             ,
             so
             that
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             publique
             Regiment
             ,
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             ,
             seemeth
             evidently
             to
             have
             risen
             from
             the
             deliberate
             Advice
             ,
             Consultation
             and
             Composition
             between
             Men
             ,
             judging
             it
             convenient
             ,
             and
             behovefull
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             impossibility
             in
             Nature
             ,
             considered
             by
             it self
             ,
             but
             that
             Man
             might
             have
             lived
             without
             any
             publique
             Regiment
             .
             
             Hooker's
             
               Eccl.
               l.
               1.
               
               §.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             The
             publick
             Power
             of
             all
             Society
             is
             above
             every
             Soul
             contained
             in
             the
             same
             Society
             ;
             and
             the
             principal
             use
             of
             that
             power
             is
             to
             give
             Laws
             unto
             all
             that
             are
             under
             it
             ,
             which
             Laws
             in
             such
             Cases
             we
             must
             obey
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             reason
             shew'd
             which
             may
             necessarily
             inforce
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             Reason
             ,
             or
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             injoin
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               Hook.
               Eccl.
               Pol.
               1.
               
               §.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             To
             take
             away
             all
             such
             mutual
             Grievances
             ,
             Injuries
             and
             Wrongs
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               such
               as
               attend
               Men
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             There
             was
             no
             way
             but
             only
             by
             growing
             into
             Composition
             and
             Agreement
             amongst
             themselves
             by
             ordaining
             some
             kind
             of
             Government
             publick
             ,
             and
             by
             yielding
             themselves
             subject
             thereunto
             ,
             that
             unto
             whom
             they
             granted
             Authority
             to
             rule
             and
             govern
             :
             by
             them
             the
             Peace
             ,
             Tranquillity
             ,
             and
             happy
             Estate
             of
             the
             rest
             might
             be
             procured
             .
             Men
             always
             knew
             that
             where
             Force
             and
             Injury
             was
             offered
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             Defenders
             of
             themselves
             ;
             they
             knew
             that
             however
             Men
             may
             seek
             their
             own
             Commodity
             ;
             yet
             if
             this
             were
             done
             with
             Injury
             unto
             others
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             ,
             but
             by
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             means
             to
             be
             withstood
             .
             Finally
             ,
             they
             knew
             that
             no
             Man
             might
             ,
             in
             reason
             ,
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             determine
             his
             own
             Right
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Determination
             proceed
             in
             maintenance
             thereof
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             every
             man
             is
             towards
             himself
             ,
             and
             them
             whom
             he
             greatly
             affects
             ,
             partial
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Strifes
             and
             Troubles
             would
             be
             endless
             ,
             except
             they
             gave
             their
             common
             Consent
             ,
             all
             to
             be
             ordered
             by
             some
             ,
             whom
             they
             should
             agree
             upon
             ,
             without
             which
             Consent
             ,
             there
             would
             ●e
             no
             reason
             that
             one
             man
             should
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             Lord
             or
             Iudge
             over
             another
             .
             
             Hooker's
             
               Eccl.
               Pol.
               l.
               1.
               
               §.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             At
             the
             first
             ;
             when
             some
             certain
             kind
             of
             Regiment
             was
             once
             appointed
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             that
             nothing
             was
             then
             farther
             thought
             upon
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             governing
             ,
             but
             all
             permitted
             unto
             their
             Wisdom
             and
             Discretion
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             Rule
             ,
             till
             ,
             by
             experience
             ,
             they
             found
             this
             for
             all
             parts
             very
             inconvenient
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             thing
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             devised
             for
             a
             Remedy
             ,
             did
             indeed
             but
             increase
             the
             Sore
             ,
             which
             it
             should
             have
             cured
             .
             They
             saw
             ,
             that
             
               to
               live
               by
               one
               Man's
               Will
               ,
               became
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               Mens
               misery
               .
            
             This
             constrained
             them
             to
             come
             unto
             Laws
             wherein
             all
             Men
             might
             see
             their
             Duty
             beforehand
             ,
             and
             know
             the
             Penalties
             of
             transgressing
             them
             .
             
             Hooker's
             
               Eccl.
               Pol.
               l.
               1.
               
               §.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             being
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             Politick
             ,
             doth
             therefore
             over-rule
             each
             several
             part
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             .
             
               Hooker
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             At
             first
             ,
             when
             some
             certain
             kind
             of
             Regiment
             was
             once
             approved
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             nothing
             was
             then
             further
             thought
             upon
             ,
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             governing
             ,
             but
             all
             permitted
             unto
             their
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Discretion
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             Rule
             ,
             till
             ,
             by
             experience
             ,
             they
             found
             this
             for
             all
             parts
             very
             inconvenient
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             thing
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             devised
             for
             a
             Remedy
             ,
             did
             indeed
             but
             increase
             the
             Sore
             ,
             which
             it
             should
             have
             cured
             .
             They
             saw
             ,
             that
             
               to
               live
               by
               one
               Man's
               Will
               ,
               became
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               Mens
               misery
               .
            
             This
             constrained
             them
             to
             come
             unto
             Laws
             wherein
             all
             Men
             might
             see
             their
             Duty
             beforehand
             ,
             and
             know
             the
             Penalties
             of
             transgressing
             them
             .
             
             Hooker's
             
               Eccl.
               Pol.
               l.
               1.
               
               §.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               lawful
               Power
               of
               making
               Laws
               to
               Command
               whole
               Politick
               Societies
               of
               Men
               ,
               belonging
               so
               properly
               unto
               the
               same
               intire
               Societies
               ,
               that
               for
               any
               Prince
               or
               Potentate
               of
               what
               kind
               soever
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               to
               exercise
               the
               same
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               express
               Commission
               ,
               immediately
               and
               personally
               received
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               authority
               derived
               at
               the
               first
               from
               their
               consent
               ,
               upon
               whose
               persons
               they
               impose
               Laws
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               better
               than
               meer
               Tyranny
               .
               Laws
               they
               are
               not
               therefore
               which
               publick
               approbation
               hath
               not
               made
               so
               .
               
               Hooker's
               
                 Eccl
                 Pol.
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                 §.
                 10.
                 
              
               Of
               this
               point
               therefore
               we
               are
               to
               note
               ,
               that
               sith
               Men
               naturally
               have
               no
               full
               and
               perfect
               Power
               to
               Command
               whole
               politick
               multitudes
               of
               Men
               ,
               therefore
               utterly
               without
               our
               Consent
               ,
               we
               could
               in
               such
               sort
               be
               at
               no
               Mans
               Commandment
               living
               .
               And
               to
               be
               commanded
               we
               do
               consent
               when
               that
               Society
               ,
               whereof
               we
               be
               a
               part
               ,
               hath
               at
               any
               time
               before
               consented
               ,
               without
               revoking
               the
               same
               after
               by
               the
               like
               universal
               agreement
               .
            
             
               Laws
               therefore
               human
               ,
               of
               what
               kind
               soever
               ,
               are
               available
               by
               consent
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             Two
             Foundations
             there
             are
             which
             bear
             up
             publick
             Societies
             ;
             the
             one
             a
             natural
             inclination
             ,
             whereby
             all
             Men
             desire
             sociable
             Life
             and
             Fellowship
             ;
             the
             other
             an
             Order
             ,
             expresly
             or
             secretly
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             touching
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             union
             in
             living
             together
             ;
             the
             latter
             is
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Law
             of
             a
             Commonweal
             ,
             the
             very
             Soul
             of
             a
             politick
             Body
             ,
             the
             parts
             whereof
             are
             by
             Law
             animated
             ,
             held
             together
             ,
             and
             set
             on
             work
             in
             such
             actions
             as
             the
             common
             good
             requireth
             .
             Law●
             politick
             ,
             ordain'd
             for
             external
             order
             and
             regiment
             amongst
             Men
             ,
             are
             never
             framed
             as
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             unless
             presuming
             the
             will
             of
             Man
             to
             be
             inwardly
             obstinate
             ,
             ●rebellious
             ,
             and
             averse
             from
             all
             obedience
             to
             the
             sacred
             Laws
             of
             his
             nature
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             unless
             presuming
             Man
             to
             be
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             depraved
             Mind
             ,
             little
             better
             than
             a
             wild
             Beast
             ,
             they
             do
             accordingly
             provide
             notwithstanding
             ,
             so
             to
             frame
             his
             outward
             actions
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             no
             hindrance
             unto
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             for
             which
             Societies
             are
             instituted
             .
             Vnless
             they
             do
             this
             they
             are
             not
             perfect
             .
             
               Hooker's
               Ec.
               Pol.
               l.
               1.
               
               §.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               Humane
               Laws
               are
               measures
               in
               respect
               of
               Men
               whose
               actions
               they
               must
               direct
               ,
               howbeit
               such
               measures
               they
               are
               as
               have
               also
               their
               higher
               Rules
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               ,
               which
               Rules
               are
               two
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ;
               so
               that
               Laws
               humane
               must
               be
               made
               according
               to
               the
               general
               Laws
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               without
               contradiction
               to
               any
               positive
               Law
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               are
               ill
               made
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 l.
                 3.
                 
                 §
                 9.
                 
              
            
             
               To
               constrain
               Men
               to
               any
               thing
               inconvenient
               doth
               seem
               unreasonable
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                 §.
                 10.